《Legally Bound To The Mafia Boss》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Arielle? the director wants to see you,¡±


    Arielle heard her co-worker Mary say, she stopped what she was doing and looked up at her.


    ¡°What? why?¡±


    she asked.


    ¡°Do you think I know? how would I know? you can do yourself some good and go find out yourself, I already did my part,¡±


    Mary responded.


    Arielle was used to getting negative vibes from her co-workers, no one here liked her and it wasn¡¯t something new, she was used to not being liked by anyone, in her twenty-four years of living, the only people that havee close to liking her were her mom and stepdad, even her own dad didn¡¯t want anything to do with her and had left her mom before she was born, her stepdad, however, didn¡¯t leave her but she didn¡¯t feel all that much love from him either, but at least he was there, her mom, well, she couldn¡¯t define her rtionship with her mom even though they lived together, they barely interact and it was just like that.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there and stare at me all day while keeping the director waiting?¡±


    Mary yelled in her face bringing her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Sorry, I will go now,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me bitch move along,¡±


    she said. Arielle cleaned her hand and walked up to the director¡¯s office while wondering what he wanted, this was only her fifth month of working here and was the only ce she has worked for up to that time, she had a nick of getting fired at her jobs, it wasn¡¯t totally her fault but she was to me for being forgetful and clumsy, nah, that¡¯s a lie that each of her boss tells her before they send her ass away, she just hopes she wasn¡¯t in any kind of trouble because she couldn¡¯t afford to loss her job now, not when she needed all the money she can get, she wanted to move out by the end of the year and start a life of her own, she was so tired of living a lie and that¡¯s exactly how she has been living for the past ten years, yup, she knew when she turned fourteen that she was better off on her own and had started working towards moving out of her parent¡¯s house since but nothing goes as nned, first she couldn¡¯t get the schrship to study in the university so she had to drop out after high school, then all the money she worked went into fending for the family because both her mom and step dad had low ie jobs and always ask her for money which she couldn¡¯t say no to.


    ¡°Good day sir, you called me,¡±


    Arielle said when she entered the director¡¯s office, he looked up at her and smiled, she hated how he looked at her, it always made her cringe in fear.


    ¡°Hon, sit down,¡±


    He said and she did that after hesitating for a brief moment, she didn¡¯t like that he was addressing her as ¡®hon¡¯ it would have meant nothing but the vibe he has been giving for thest few weeks left room for her to be suspicious of his motives, she just hopes it wasn¡¯t what she was fearing that it was, the same reason she has been fired a couple times, the real reason.


    One thing Arielle was scared of was her beauty, she didn¡¯t see it as a strength rather it was a w for her which is why she did her best to tone it down as much as she could, she never wears make up neither does she make her hair, not that she had any spare money for that but even if she did have she still won¡¯t do it, because she didn¡¯t like the attention that her physical features brought to her.


    She was beautiful and she has always been aware of that, she got everything from her mom, in her early days before her mom had her, she had been a beauty queen and she still curses at Arielle for being the reason she lost her body, and lost her career, and had tried to persuade her to make up for it by going into modeling but Arielle didn¡¯t want anything to do with the spotlight, she didn¡¯t have a great life right now but she was working towards it and would do everything except being on the spotlight.


    ¡°Why are you frowning? You have a beautiful face made for smiling, you should be smiling,¡±


    Her boss said bringing her out of her thoughts, she forced a smile as he got off his seat and walked toward her, oh no! She thought as he sat close to her, she hated the smile on his face.


    ¡°Sir,¡±


    She voiced and he smiled again as he reached for her hand, she flinched and stood up.


    ¡°Why are you acting like an innocent virgin? Come on, I just touched your hands not undress you, even though I will very much like that, how about we go out together and have a drink and you know, anything can happen after that,¡±


    The disgusting man said it as if it was nothing and the most natural thing to say.


    ¡°Excuse me sir, but that¡¯s inappropriate,¡±


    She voiced knowing there will be consequences, there always have been consequences of rejecting a boss or a supervisor, it was all not new to her but she really wanted to keep this job and hope he was one to ept rejection without resulting to crazy moves, there was no way she was going to go out with her boss, someone she knew already has a family.


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate Arielle? You are an adult, I am one too, you should know you will get this from me when you have been shamelessly flirting with me and showing off your sinful body since you started working here,¡±


    He said as he stood up and walked toward her, she couldn¡¯t believe he was saying all these, she didn¡¯t even know how to flirt, wasn¡¯t even interested in him, and has never shown any interest yet he was ming her.


    ¡°Sir, I never flirt with you, and neither am I interested in whatever it is you are offering,¡±


    She responded putting distance between them until her back touched the door.


    ¡°What if I tell you there is a catch? What if I tell you that if you be my mistress I will give you a better position here?¡±


    He asked walking closer to her, she held onto the door.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want it, sir,¡±


    She responded. She didn¡¯t want a position that put her in the wrong ce, being a mistress is not something she ever want to be, never.


    ¡°Then what if I tell you that there are consequences to not agreeing? You are already in the wrong way too many times since you started working here and I have just been overlooking, guess I might not again.¡±


    He said with an evil smile, as much as it hurt to hear him say those words, it was as if she already prepared her mind for it without thinking about it.


    ¡°Sir, I will do my best if you give me the chance to, I am sorry about all my shorings,¡±


    She said even though she knew it was a lost cost, she already knew it would be ept him or walk out of here without a job.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am giving you a chance, you have the body to make up for the things youck, just let me get between that honey pot that I know will taste like honey and we will be good, and you will have better pay.¡±


    He invited, his offer wasn¡¯t even tempting, not when he had a lovely wife and two children, part of the reasons she was so sure she wasn¡¯t ever going to fall in love was because of this, men are cheaters and she didn¡¯t want to be fooled by love like his wife is fooled.


    ¡°No thanks,¡±


    ¡°Okay then, Arielle! You are fired! You are ipetent and we don¡¯t want such ipetent people in ourpany, do well to pick up your things and leave this building immediately, your half-month sry will be sent to you by the end of the month, bye,¡±


    He said and left her standing there, she let out a breath as she walked out of his office, went to where she usually keeps her bag, and picked it up, without speaking to anyone since she didn¡¯t particrly have any friends here, neither did she have any friend anywhere.


    Arielle refused to let losing her job get to her, she did her best to wear a bright smile as she boarded a bus home, even while walking the few blocks to the house she shared with her mom and stepdad, she kept a bright face, when she got home, she was surprised to meet the front door open, usually, at this time of the day, no one will be home, her mom usually hangs out with her friends at the local bar and her stepdad would be anywhere but home, she heard their voices before she walked in, wondering just what they were arguing about again and preparing to just greet them and pass without getting involved, they always have something to argue about so it was nothing new to her.


    ¡°Oh, she is here, good that you are here Ariel,¡±


    Her mom said, Arielle didn¡¯t like how she sounded, she never spoke to her mom unless it was necessary, not that it was her fault, her mom didn¡¯t like her. she didn¡¯t want to have a hand in this and her mom was already dragging her in, she was just going to make it clear that she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with their fight and just go away.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She asked uninterestedly.


    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t want to be that person but I am going to say it, your dad here has something to say to you,¡±


    She said pointing at her stepdad, Arielle turned to him wondering what he had to tell her, maybe they were finally going to get divorced, it was long overdue anyway, maybe when she was younger it would have hurt her to see them separate but now she just didn¡¯t have the strength to care.


    ¡°Nothing you should bother yourself about,¡±


    Her stepdad replied making her suspicious.


    ¡°You have to tell her you moron! Or I will do it myself, on a second thought I am just going to shut up because you are her favorite person,¡±


    Her mom said and Arielle just kept quiet, she didn¡¯t have a favorite person, not at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about dad? Come on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your thought on marriage?¡±


    He asked out of nowhere, that was so random, she was twenty-four without a boyfriend and has never been in a rtionship because she didn¡¯t have the time or the luxury to do so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts about marriage dad and with the way you and mom act I don¡¯t think I will ever think of it,¡±


    She replied wishing he would just spill already so that she can go into her room and be alone, she needed to start looking for a new job by tomorrow, no way was she going to go brokepletely before she finds another job.


    ¡°I was hoping you would want to get married, I need you to be with someone to help me,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°You are not serious, right? Why will I marry someone to help you?¡±


    She asked suddenly pissed, she was already in a bad mood and this sudden talk of marriage was making it worst for her¡­

 Chapter 2

    Arielle stared at her stepfather, she honestly didn¡¯t want to be here, she shouldn¡¯t havee home in the first ce, not like she had anywhere to be, maybe she would have taken a walk and she won¡¯t have been here listening to him talk about marriage.


    ¡°Your dad borrowed money in your name, and I found out about it, he practically used you as coteral and if he can¡¯t pay back, you will have to pay,¡±


    Her mom said and Arielle turned in her direction.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    She asked her mom but she didn¡¯t say anything again, she turned to her dad.


    ¡°Dad? What did mom just say?¡±


    She asked. She couldn¡¯t take her mom seriously, she was always talking nonsense.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted you to agree to get married and we won¡¯t be having any issues, I just need to let him know and my debt will be off,¡±


    He boldly stated and Arielle¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Dad, please tell me this is not true, you are joking, right? You are pulling one of those tricks on me again,¡±


    Arielle said willing her stepfather tough in her face and tell her he was joking but his face remained as serious as it had been when she had walked in, he wasn¡¯t smiling, and Arielle turned to her mom.


    ¡°Mom, you are not saying anything, this can¡¯t be true right? I am not being sold off to anyone right?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°I have no hand in this, don¡¯t involve me, I did good by bringing it to your notice and that¡¯s all I am going to do, don¡¯t drag me into it,¡±


    Her mom said coldly, Arielle knew her mom didn¡¯t really like her because she thinks she ruined her life but this was too far, she couldn¡¯t just act this way.


    ¡°Mom, I am your daughter, it should concern you, what are you saying right now, mom?¡±


    She yelled at her mom, she has never yelled at her mom before, never, she turned to her stepdad.


    ¡°I am not going to let you do this, I am an adult and have a right to say no when I don¡¯t like it and I am saying no, I wasn¡¯t aware you borrowed money and you can¡¯t use me as coteral,¡±


    She said to him.


    ¡°Then you want us to get killed, we are all going to die if you don¡¯t do this, Luciano is going to get us all killed,¡±


    He said and the name he mentioned made her almost lose her bnce, Luciano? the Luciano? her dad has been doing business with Luciano?


    ¡°Dad? which Luciano are you talking about?¡±


    she asked even though she already knew who he was talking about, the whole of Russia knew who Luciano was, no way her dad had time to do shit with the Luciano, he wasn¡¯t just any kind of man, he was evil, pure evil, he made people miserable, destroy families and businesses, he wasn¡¯t someone her dad should have been messing with, she knew they were not financially okay but what would her dad have needed money for that he had to get it from Luciano of all people?


    ¡°Dad, please tell me you are talking about someone else, it¡¯s not him, right? It can¡¯t be right?¡±


    She asked hoping against all hope that it wasn¡¯t but her dad¡¯s expression said otherwise, yeah, she thought she was having a bad day, well her life just went down the rabbit hole.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    She yelled at him.


    ¡°He is the one you are thinking about, yes, I needed the money and someone was willing to lend me, I didn¡¯t know he was associated with Luciano in any way until I have gotten the money, I can¡¯t pay back because I lost my job as you already know and the interest rate is killing and it just keeps adding and there is no way of paying back.¡±


    He exined.


    Arielle couldn¡¯t think straight, just how much did he borrow and why did she have to be the one to pay? Well, she just had to even if it means not being able to move out again, once she gets another job, she would do that, but one thing she wasn¡¯t going to do is be Luciano¡¯s ve.


    ¡°Dad, how much do you owe him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you can pay with the ie you get from your jobs, Ariel,¡±


    He said and she let out a breath.


    ¡°I asked how much is the money!¡±


    She yelled at him, her mom who has been silent got up, and walked out on them, way to be the perfect mom, she couldn¡¯t say she hated her mom but she was close to doing just that, the woman failed her in a lot of ways but again she didn¡¯t kill her which was still a good thing.


    ¡°Five hundred,¡±


    Her dad said in a low voice, Arielle let out a sight, five wasn¡¯t huge and she could easily wire him the money.


    ¡°That¡¯s not much, I can pay him,¡±


    She said but his expression made her think he meant something else, no way did he mean five hundred thousand dors, no way!


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bigger than that Ariel, it¡¯s five hundred thousand dors,¡±


    He said and her head started spinning, she has never worked up to a hundred thousand in her whole life not to talk of five hundred thousand dors, to some it might be small money but for her, there is no way she can afford such an amount and what did her dad use such huge money for? As long as she can remember he hasn¡¯t done anything huge.


    ¡°Dad? What did you use five hundred thousand dors for? I just don¡¯t get it? Why did you borrow such a huge amount of money and why did you do that in my name? Do you want me to be indebted for life? Is that what you want? Why are you doing this to me? I understand that you are not my real dad but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do this to me,¡±


    She cried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be him, I borrowed to start up a business,¡±


    ¡°Business? What are you talking about dad! You have never been a business person, pleated me you don¡¯t gamble, dad, tell me you didn¡¯t borrow such a huge amount of money to gamble?¡±


    She yelled, there is no way her dad would have thought of business because he wasn¡¯t good at it, he had zero business experience. And the fact that he wasn¡¯t answering her questions made it even more obvious that he indeed borrowed money in her name just to spend it on games.


    ¡°How could you?¡±


    She yelled as angry tears started streaming down her eyes, she wiped them off.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry Arielle, I thought I would win but that didn¡¯t happen and it just got worst,¡±


    He said in a low voice.


    ¡°And you kept borrowing until you were five hundred thousand dors in debt? We barely have food on our table yet you spent that amount of money on games? Dad? How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry, okay, I thought it will go well and we can finally be wealthy,¡±


    ¡°Dad! If you hadn¡¯t blown the money on useless things we would actually have money don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She questioned. She couldn¡¯t even begin to process what this whole thing met, she had been in close contact with Luciano once when she had worked as a maid to one of the wealthy families in Russia, and Luciano had been dating her boss¡¯s oldest daughter, he has always been an intimidating figure and the few times their part crossed he always act like she didn¡¯t exist or maybe she didn¡¯t in his eyes, now he was doing business with her father and wanted to marry her? Why will he think that?


    ¡°Arielle, I know it is too much to ask for but you are a beautiful woman and no man can resist you, even I am sometimes amazed at how beautiful you are, and Luciano will not be able to resist you, you just need to y your games right, and save us from being killed!¡±


    Her dad said.


    ¡°I refuse, I won¡¯t be a pawn in your dirty business, I won¡¯t,¡±


    She responded, turned around, and left the house, there was no point being there, she couldn¡¯t spend another moment in his presence or she was going to explode.


    Arielle walked about with absolutely no destination in mind, she didn¡¯t even feel anything, she was just nob, this had to be the worst day of her miserable life and nothing could happen to make it worst, just when she thought she would finally stay put and make enough money from a job, her boss decided to be a jerk and now she was out of a job and five hundred thousand dors indebted to a man whom she didn¡¯t know personally but who is known to be a viin, tall, thick hair and firm body, he was every bit of a viin and acted just like it, his family being the most wealthy in the whole of Russia, she wasn¡¯t even making things up, the Siegel family was a huge name among mafia families in Russia, they took the word mafia to another new realm, they had mad money and influence which is why she didn¡¯t get how her dad was able to get within that circle, how did he end up in a five hundred thousand dors debt with Siegel?


    Arielle decided she needed a drink to forget her troubles, she walked into the nearest bar and ordered some beers, she wasn¡¯t a heavy drinker but she didn¡¯t mind getting drunk, she just wanted to forget and maybe wake up tomorrow morning with a new purpose and with a huge debt.


    ¡°Fucking fuck everyone,¡±


    She whispered taking a big gulp of her beer, she brought out her phone and searched for Luciano¡¯s contact, she had it on her phone when she had gone to get something for Mari, her then boss who had been in a rtionship with him, she saw his contact and kept her phone back, what would she possibly do? Call him and tell him to fuck off? Why would he agree to marry someone he didn¡¯t even know? How stupid can he be? Or maybe she should really call him and tell him to his face that she wasn¡¯t going to marry him and she wasn¡¯t the one who owes him.


    Arielle got out her phone and against her better judgment dialed the number, she was so sure he would have changed contact, it¡¯s been over two years since she stopped walking for the Mavins, surprisingly, the number went through and started ringing, she knew she should end the call and just think about it but she didn¡¯t, she needed to let him know she wasn¡¯t going to marry him in exchange for her dad¡¯s debt, never!

 Chapter 3

    Luciano sat in his Seattle office staring at the list of debtors in this city alone, and none of them were willing to pay up, he just couldn¡¯t get why people were dense and so irresponsible, when theye for help it is always so easy but when it is time to pay up, he always has to result to violence, why can¡¯t people just be straight forward and then when he ys by the music they choose they call him the viin.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that he was a viin, he came from a family of viins and didn¡¯t know anything more than violence since he was born, his great grandfather has built an empire from scratch and gave them a legacy that they were keeping together, the Siegel empire was his whole life and it was his job to protect it and make sure there is growth in his time, even though he wasn¡¯t totally in charge yet he knew it would only take a while to get it! He just needed to get the Don, his grandfather to agree.


    For now, he needed to get these mudafuckers to pay up what they owe, one person was front in his mind, the reason he was in Seattle.


    ¡°Sir, you have a call,¡±


    Yoey, his personal assistant said walking into his office.


    ¡°A call? from who?¡±


    he asked as he collected the phone, and stared at it, it was from a number he didn¡¯t have saved, not that he had a lot of numbers saved, he didn¡¯t like people so he never bother to keep a close rtionship with them.


    ¡°Luciano speaking, may I know who this is?¡±


    He asked waiting for the person to speak up


    ¡°Hi, my name is Arielle,¡±


    Came a voice, the voice was so tiny that he could barely hear her, he couldn¡¯t remember any Arielle either.


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t remember us talking and I certainly know I didn¡¯t give you my number what business do we have?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I am just telling you that whatever business you had with my dad, I am never going to marry you,¡±


    She let out again confusing him even further, what the fuck did she mean marriage? he has never thought of being married to anyone, not even once, she must be some kind of joker.


    ¡°What are you talking about miss,¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t know,¡±


    Now he was sure she was drunk and might have dialed his number wrongly, as much as he liked her voice, he couldn¡¯t spend his whole day listening to her talk about anything in particr.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about youngdy, but I will advise you to drop your phone and sleep off the alcohol, then you will be fine,¡±


    He said and hung up to her cursing at him, he stared at the phone wondering how she got his contact in the first ce, he stood up and handed his phone back to Yoey.


    ¡°Shall we go deal with that bastard who has been on the run?¡±


    He said as Yoey followed behind him.


    They found the man who had been on the run where his other boys had kept him, Luciano pulled his gun out of itself and bent to where the man wasying obviously, he has been beaten and he deserved every bit of it.


    ¡°You thought you could run forever didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Luciano asked and the man jerked up.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, I promise I didn¡¯t mean to pay up,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your only offense remember? You stole from me, and I hate people that steal from me,¡±


    He said robbing the gun he heard around his face.


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, please spare me, give me onest chance, please,¡±


    The man said begging for his life but Luciano knew his kind too well to pity him, he pointed the gun at him again and pulled the trigger, silencing him, he dropped the gun back and picked up a wipe to clean his hand.


    ¡°Take his body away, and tell Damon to prepare the ne, we are going back to Russia,¡±


    He said.


    Luciano walk away not feeling as if he had just taken a life, for him it was pretty much normal, it was part of his life and part of the job, he already hated his reasons for going back to Russia, not like he didn¡¯t want to be in his homnd but the old man wanted to see him and that might only mean one thing and he didn¡¯t like what that meant to him.


    Luciano didn¡¯t particrly hate his grandfather but he didn¡¯t like him either, life would have been so much easier for him if he didn¡¯t have the old man on his case trying to direct him and now even threatening him.


    ¡°Sir, the don will like to see you as soon as we arrive,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano frowned, he already knew what the old man wanted and he so wasn¡¯t ready to speak with him on it again, it always doesn¡¯t end up in the right way.


    ¡°I will, what¡¯s on our schedule in Russia?¡±


    He asked as he got into the car.


    ¡°There is a man owing huge money and is refusing to pay, he is already a month behind,¡±


    ¡°Normal debtors or a rat?¡±


    ¡°A rat,¡±


    Yoey responded and he frowned even deeper, why does it always have to be rats? What the fuck is wrong with these people? Normal debtors pay in time but rats, the people that gamble away money mostly never pay up, just like the man who he just left, his case had been worst, not only did he borrow so huge, but he also stole from him.


    ¡°Details,¡±


    He asked and Yoey passed him the tab while exining, Luciano went over it and shook his head.


    ¡°We will go there as soon as wend in Russia,¡±


    ¡°But the don,¡±


    ¡°I will see him after that,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He said leaving no room for further talks.


    The neighborhood was freaking low quality, how would they give such a person the time of the day and even end his money? Let him y games?


    ¡°Are you sure we are in the right neighborhood Yoey?¡±


    He asked and Yoey nodded.


    ¡°How much does he owe again? And how did he get into the zebra house in the first ce?¡±


    He asked but he was sure Yoey had no idea either, he hated his cousin for always giving the wrong people funds and since it is his job to make them pay, he had to always do the dirty job, the zebra house was only for elite and this nobody got to assess, so much was wrong.


    He knocked on the door as there was no doorbell, it took a while for the door to open and a bewildered man stood there shaking in fear.


    ¡°I am guessing that you are Seb?¡±


    He asked wanting to be done with


    ¡°That¡¯s not the deal, you know that¡¯s not it!¡±


    Luciano said to the small man who was shaking in fear, he hated this about people, they always make it out to be the bad guy when they are the ones not doing as they said they will, he wasn¡¯t about to be


    ¡°Let my dad go!¡±


    Came a tiny voice, he turned around looking to seeing a small kid but what stood in behind him was nothing smallpared to her voice, she was a walking sin and his mouth watered at the first sight of her amorous blossom, she had a mermaid-like face, even without a hint of makeup she looked like a goddess, her curly hair fell below her waist, she had rosy pink lips and when she talked his finger ached to touch them, he shook his head to clear off his thoughts, she wasn¡¯t the kind of woman he dealed with and she wasn¡¯t going to be.


    ¡°Your dad owes me, and he has to pay up, if you pay I can let him go,¡±


    He said in his meanest voice, and smiled within when she shivered in fear,


    ¡°Just give us some time and we will pay you back!¡±


    She said. Her voice sounded better than she was looking right now, and her eyes kept going to the gun he held, for some reason or whatever possessed him, he pulled the gun away from her father and gave it to Damon who was shocked by his move.


    ¡°So how do you intend to pay up five million dors? Your dad already used up his chance and he doesn¡¯t get any again,¡±


    He said and watched her eyes widen, she must not have known just how much her dad owe him, she turned to her father and he just stood and watch, the bitch was a beauty and he found himself being fascinated by her.


    ¡°Dad? That¡¯s not what you said? Why did you lie? How could you lie? What the fuck did you do with five million dors?¡±


    She yelled at her father, her voice cracking, the man lied to her? Way to go, at least he told her the truth, her dad being the coward he was didn¡¯t say a word and just kept mute, it annoyed him just how stupid men could be, take what he can¡¯t give back and make him out to be the bad person, well he was just about to be the bad person again and he didn¡¯t give a fuck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he told you but he owes me five million dors, now if you gave the money which I am sure you don¡¯t have, you can pay up and I will be on my way or get out of my face, your old man knew what he was getting into,¡±


    He said and she turned back to him with a firm expression.


    ¡°Let my dad go! I will pay you your money,¡±


    She said again, and he had tough, she had to be kidding him, she didn¡¯t even look like she would have a penny in her ount looking at how cheap she was dressed and how her hair was a messy curly bunch on her head with zero makeup, even her nails didn¡¯t have any polish, poor would be the perfect way to describe her and yet she wants to pay him five million, yeah right.


    ¡°Hmm, okay, how do you hope to pay back?¡±


    He asked and she bite on her lips dragging his attention to them, he couldn¡¯t deny that even though she wasn¡¯t his usual kind of woman, he was attracted by her beauty.


    ¡°I will give her to you in marriage,¡±


    The rat Seb said and Luciano wiped him a look, he couldn¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    She yelled clearly shocked too, well that makes two of them¡­

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Arielle yelled at her dad, the man was impossible, how could he suggest something like that? Even though she knows she can¡¯t possibly pay off the debt her dad owes Luciano, there was no way she was going to let him have his way with her, her dad was mad for thinking she would marry someone like Luciano, that¡¯s if Luciano would even see her that way, he was more of the model women kind of man, all thedies he has ever been pictured with are all morous model and she won¡¯t fit even if she tries to, oh wait, why was she even thinking it, it won¡¯t happen.


    ¡°So? You think I will take your daughter in exchange for my money? Think again, I will let you be for today but you have one week to pay back all the money you owe me or you get what you bargained for, you already know the consequences,¡±


    Luciano said, turned to her and gave a cocky smile before turning to leave, he was followed by his subordinates, she let out a breath that she hadn¡¯t known she had been holding and copsed to the ground, now that he wasn¡¯t here anymore the reality of just how huge this is began to weigh on her, five million dors, that¡¯s what her father borrowed, and it had her name on it, well life couldn¡¯t be much worst.


    ¡°Dad, how could you lie?¡±


    She asked her dad who wasn¡¯t even paying attention to her, he was looking through the window, probably checking to make sure Luciano was gone, she had two issues right now, first, she had woken up this morning to see that she had called Luciano, she felt stupid, didn¡¯t know how she had thought that was a good idea and now he shows up at her house and her dad wants her to marry him, one thing was sure that Luciano might not be aware of the marriage shit because he clearly was offended when her dad had said it or maybe he was pretending, that wasn¡¯t even the issue right now, far from it, the issue right now was how would she pay back five million dors? She doesn¡¯t even have a job right now and there was no hope of getting one soon or even getting a good-paying job.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just help me this once? You know all you need to do is doll up a little and he will fall for you, he was already smitten by your appearance,¡±


    Her dad said. Arielle couldn¡¯t even believe he could say all that to her right now, especially when his lies have been exposed but he was so shameless and unapologetic about it.


    ¡°Dad! No, I think it is high time I stop calling you that, you are not my father and you don¡¯t even deserve to get called my dad, I freaking don¡¯t want to be dragged into your mess, you borrowed the money, you used it, now you pay for it, whatever you n on doing, however, you n on paying it back, don¡¯t include my name, don¡¯t fucking do it because at the end of the day, we are not even rted and you have no right to use my name against my will, you are just my mother¡¯s husband,¡±


    She let out, she knew she shouldn¡¯t be saying those words as they were hurtful but she was way past caring about his feelings since he clearly didn¡¯t care about hers.


    ¡°Your choices of words are so harsh, I told you before, I didn¡¯t borrow that much, they have a mad interest rate and as the days go by without me paying, the interest keeps increasing, just yesterday it was still three million dors and today it¡¯s five million, tomorrow it might be ten, those people are evil, I didn¡¯t borrow that much Ariel, and I didn¡¯t know it was Luciano at all,¡±


    He said, but it was hard to believe him now when he had lied so many times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I am not to be involved in this in whatever way, I don¡¯t even have a job so I can¡¯t help to pay back, you just have to find a way out of this by yourself, please don¡¯t talk to me,¡±


    ¡°Why are you so selfish? Why are you always so self-centered? You always just think about yourself and no one else, you have what it takes to lift our family off the trench but you choose to do shabby jobs, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t care that we are suffering,¡±


    He yelled at her.


    ¡°What? I have what it takes? So you Kwan I should go out and sell myself just so that I can lift you guys from poverty? Like what did I expect from you? Like always you have nothing to say, right mom?¡±


    She asked when she noticed her mom was in the room too.


    ¡°He is right in this, if you had just fine as I say, I am sure you would have found a rich man by now and we won¡¯t be indebted neither would we be living in this kind of environment, but you are wasting your asset and beauty away,¡±


    Her mom said and Arielle was just too stunned to speak, yeah, her own mother wanted her to be a trophy to men, wanted her to use her beauty to buy them a good life, she didn¡¯t even feel remorseful or shameful saying those things to her.


    ¡°Mom, I am ashamed to call you my mom, you are a disgrace to motherhood, that¡¯s all I have to say to you,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so disrespectful, you ruined my life, that¡¯s the least you can do, try to fix it, it¡¯s the barest minimum you can do, but you choose not to, I would have been better off if I had aborted you,¡±


    Her mom yelled her usual sermon at her, it didn¡¯t hurt anymore hearing her say those words, Arielle has gotten used to them over the years.


    ¡°It¡¯s your usual anthem mom, but I let me tell you this, you would have been as miserable as you are now even if you hadn¡¯t had me, you know why? Because you have no ns, you just want to be dependent on people, a freaking parasite,¡±


    She said and walked off angrily even while her parents were still talking and yelling for her to get back, that was it, she was going to leave this house as soon as she can get a job, she didn¡¯t mind sleeping on an empty floor, so long as she can get an apartment of her own, she was twenty-four and old enough to take her life in her hands and no let anyone dictate for her.


    The rest of the week went by in a sh for Arielle, there was nothing much going on in her life, especially not in a good way, she still couldn¡¯t get a job, still wasn¡¯t talking to her parents, they weren¡¯t even trying to talk to her either, and what more, she didn¡¯t even know when Luciano would show up in her face again, God help her when he does, one thing she does know was that she would tell him not to involve her in it even though she highly doubt he would do that.


    Right now all she could do was wake up each day and go look for a job and nothing, no one wanted to employ her and she was this close to giving up but the fear of going hungry made her keep stressing herself.


    ¡°Arielle? Why are you looking so downcast?¡±


    A neighborhood aunty asked as she walked by, Arielle didn¡¯t have it in her to answer but she always priced herself to be polite especially to the elderly, so she turned and greeted her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good day ma,¡±


    ¡°Good day, my dear, do you have a problem? Maybe I can help, is it boys issues?¡±


    She asked and Arielle wanted tough in her face, why would she assume it¡¯s a boy-rted issue? If her issues were anything boys-rted then it won¡¯t even be a problem in the first ce.


    ¡°No, ma, it¡¯s not a boy-rted problem, I lost my job and am having a hard time finding another one and I need a job so bad right now,¡±


    Shemented. It was really frustrating that even getting odd jobs were hard now, way harder than she had assumed, what more she was looking for a female boss, except she is lesbian, and there is no way she would want to get in her panties, hopefully, she finds one who is not, she seriously would hate to lose another job for the same fucked up reason as then wanting her body in exchange for the job.


    ¡°Well, I think I can help you with that, my sister just opened a new club and is looking for new works, I might put out words for you if you want me to,¡±


    She said and Arielle suddenly became more interested in the conversation, maybe there was still hope after and she just mentioned a sister too.


    ¡°I will love that please,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s if you can work in a clubhouse, you know with how pretty you are, men would always crowd you, it will be a good asset for her but the question is can you cope with the stares and attractions?¡±


    She asked dimming Arielle¡¯s joy, she knew there was always a downside and it was once again because of her looks, she was beginning to hate her pretty face, even more, it always got in the way, she has worked in a club once, just a couple of weeks and her experience had been bad, right now she wished there were other choices, but this was the closest to a job opportunity she has had sincest week and she wasn¡¯t about to let her face and body get in the way.


    ¡°I know, I have worked in a club before, I know it won¡¯t be easy but I will do my best if I get the job,¡±


    She said and thedy nodded.


    ¡°Okay then, I will let my sister know and get back to you in the evening, you might be required to start immediately so be on guard,¡±


    She said and Arielle thanked her as she walked off, Arielle walked towards her house, she couldn¡¯t say she was happy but at least she had hope for a new job, when she entered the house, as she had expected, it was empty, she didn¡¯t mind and just went straight to her room to take a bath, she was hungry but she knew there won¡¯t be anything to eat in the house, no point going to the kitchen for food, sheys on her bed and her tired body fell asleep.


    Later that evening Ma¡¯am Nichole, the woman she had met earlier came to tell her she got the job, even though it wasn¡¯t the kind of work she wanted, Arielle was still grateful, it was better than nothing and the pay was reasonable too, she was to resume work the next day so she spent the rest of the evening in her room, she was hungry but she knew if she eats with the morning she had, she won¡¯t have anything to eat by morning, so she tied her stomach with a head tie and went to sleep, of course, it was an ufortable night due to his hungry she was but she was used to it, it wasn¡¯t her first time anyway¡­

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been over a week and you still haven¡¯t gone to see the don, he has been calling nonstop, maybe you can just go and see him today since we don¡¯t have any pressing schedule today,¡±


    Yoey his personal assistant said as they entered his city apartment in Russia, Luciano was still in no mood to meet with or speak with his grandfather, he already knows what he wanted and he wasn¡¯t about to have that discussion again, it was tiring to always be made to see reasons why he should be married and breed when he doesn¡¯t see the point in the whole thing.


    ¡°I am tired, I want to rest,¡±


    He said taking off his shirt and throwing it at Yoey.


    ¡°Sir, this will get out of hand, I heard your cousin Mako justnded in Russiast night and he went straight to the mansion,¡±


    Yoey informed, as much as Luciano didn¡¯t want to go see his grandfather, he couldn¡¯t not go now, his grandfather always do this to get his attention, his grandfather knew so well that his cousin was everything wrong but each time he wants to get him to do what he wants, he always finds a way to involve Mako, even though all Mako has ever done is try to bring down the name the family has made for itself for thest hundred years, he got up, as Yoey handed him his shirt back, he pulled it on.


    Luciano wasn¡¯t even kidding when he says the empire his family built will crumble if ever Mako is allowed to take power, he would rather die than let that happen.


    ¡°What do you say, boss? You know he is bad and the don only invites him like this to prove something,¡±


    Yoey said.


    ¡°I know, let¡¯s just go even though I already know what the man wants to say, my answer will still be no,¡±


    ¡°Sir? Can I ask why? I mean I know you don¡¯t likemitments but you can pick a wife of your choice right? ¡±


    Yoey asked and Luciano red at him.


    ¡°Pick a wife? Have you ever thought of a woman being your weak point? I don¡¯t want it, when I want to getid, I know where to go, if I can get what I want from different varieties, then why do I have to stick to one? Be serious!¡±


    He said as he got up, he didn¡¯t wait for Yoey and just walked to his car and sat down, he watched the driver run around a little before he got into the car, Yoey came too and they drove off towards the mansion after Yoey told the driver where they were headed to.


    Luciano entered the mansion and wanted to leave immediately, this ce, it held so many memories for him, a lot of which he wants to erase forever, it was home but still, a lot happened here too, which is why he barely visited here even though he knew he might have to move back here when he finally takes full control which would happen soon, he knew what he would do by then, he would rebrand and erase any ce that brings up bad memories for him, there was a lot of happy ces here to, just that the bad memories no matter how recessive they were couldn¡¯t be removed from his head.


    He ignored all the people greeting him as he walked straight to his grandfather¡¯s study which also serve as his office, he didn¡¯t bother to knock as he pushed the door open.


    ¡°Look who finally decided to show up,¡±


    His grandfather said smiling brightly, Luciano was in no mood for smiling.


    ¡°Deda, you wanted to see me?¡±


    He said as he sat down, ignoring his cousin who also ignored him.


    ¡°Aha, I got called Deda again after how many months? Sometimes I wonder if you even like me,¡±


    His grandfather said in response.


    ¡°Deda, I have work to do, if Ie to pay a courtesy visit every damn time who will do the work?¡±


    He asked looking around the office, nothing ever changes here, it is always the same, this ce has been the same since he was born.


    ¡°I was once like you, my dear, and I got tiredter on and you will too which is why I am telling you that you need to make a family, have people to go back to when you get tired, if I didn¡¯t have my wives to go back to it would have been hell for me,¡±


    His grandfather said and Luciano resisted the urge to roll his eyes, his grandfather had six wives, he didn¡¯t want to think about it but right now, none of his wives were in the mansion and that spoke a lot about him, so even if he wanted to take marital lessons, his grandfather was thest person to get it from.


    ¡°I am not interested, Don,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you always say, need I remind you that you are not getting any younger Mishka,


    His grandfather said using the name given to him by his grandfather which was only used by him.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want it and besides I am only thirty-two, still very young and marriage is not even on my list,¡±


    He responded as he heard his cousin chuckle, he didn¡¯t even look in his direction, the loser canugh all he wants.


    ¡°Well, in that case, I won¡¯t be held responsible for whatever I decide,¡±


    His grandfather said and he shot him a look.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    He asked as his eyes went to Mako who had a smile on his face, he was family but Luciano wished he wasn¡¯t so that he could just gun him down, the man pissed him off so much.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Well, your cousin here is more ready than you to run this family, as it stands now, he has a lot more advantages than you, he is getting married and that¡¯s one of the best decisions ever, if you are not going to do the same, then don¡¯t hold me ountable for your loss,¡±


    His grandfather threatened, it didn¡¯t even make any sense, Mako didn¡¯t know anything, nothing, he was the worse choice ever even if Luciano wasn¡¯t heir, he would never think of Mako, Luciano was just a month older than him but the man acted like he was fifteen, he could barely do anything right.


    ¡°Don, I have said it before, it might have gone over your ears so I will say it again, I have no intentions of getting married, marriage might have been the standard of living in your time but it is not right now, a lot has changed and marriage no longer holds so much power in the society,¡±


    Luciano said, he could already picture his grandfather boiling inside but he didn¡¯t give a fuck.


    ¡°I am not forcing you to anymore, I moved on from that, I am telling you right now that I won¡¯t take you seriously if you don¡¯t do the needful,¡±


    His grandfather responded, Mako was sure enjoying the show.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious about this right? Don? You want this empire down? It was handed to you because you were fit to do the job, you never gave it to dad because you knew he couldn¡¯t do it and now you wanna pass it on to this loser?¡±


    He asked pointing at Mako who got offended, Luciano didn¡¯t care, Mako won¡¯t stand a chance against him in whatever.


    ¡°Mind your words cousin,¡±


    He said, speaking to him for the first time, Luciano gave him a look over.


    ¡°Why? Do I lie? You are a loser and it is not even hard to hide,¡±


    He responded and turned back to his grandfather.


    ¡°A loser who is ready tomit, a lesser choice but he has more advantages right now,¡±


    His grandfather fired at him and this time he did roll his eyes, it was just so hard not to, his grandfather was so unserious.


    ¡°And marriage is the advantage? Be serious! Deda, marriage? You should do better,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have you speak down on me in my house!¡±


    His grandfather roared and Luciano took that as his clue to leave, he shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce, it was always better to stay away, his grandfather valued the Siegel name too much to give it to a loser like Mako, this wasn¡¯t like any other thing he would force down his throat by using Mako as a threat, this was the Siegel name and he was damn sure he wasn¡¯t going to do it for real.


    ¡°Deda, I can do anything else, you know damn well I am doing a good job right now, and this is my right too, you can¡¯t deny me that,¡±


    ¡°I should use your words against you this time too, Mishka, times have changed, firstborn no longer inherit everything,¡±


    This was it, he was done talking about this, his grandfather was just going to keep going and it was better if he just left.


    ¡°I am just going to leave,¡±


    He said, got up and walked out even when his grandfather kept yelling at him, he didn¡¯t stop until he was in his car, and as soon as Yoey entered they zoomed off.


    ¡°I am guessing it didn¡¯t go well,¡±


    Yoey said.


    ¡°Just shut up and let¡¯s go to that rat¡¯s house,¡±


    He said in response, he needed someone to take out his anger on and he knew just who.


    When they got to the house, the rat was just about to leave and ran back inside when he saw them, toote for him, Luciano brought out his gun as he broke open the door and stepped in.


    ¡°What did I tell you about paying up?¡±


    He askednding a heavy p on the shaking man¡¯s face.


    ¡°You have to give me more time, or take what I have to offer,¡±


    The idiot said, Luciano couldn¡¯t believe his audacity, hended a punch in his face and watched as the man held on to his bleeding nose.


    ¡°You have nothing to offer me, I need my money you loser,¡±


    He yelled punching him again.


    ¡°I have what you need,¡±


    The idiot said again, he was really asking for it, and Luciano was in the mood to give it to him, he pulled him up andnded a few more punches on his face.


    ¡°You say one more nonsense and I will end you,¡±


    He warned as he let him go and hended on the fall strapping helplessly for whatever¡­

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Now to the real business,¡±


    He said squatting next to the bleeding man.


    ¡°So how do you intend to pay back what you owe me?¡±


    ¡°You and I both know I can¡¯t pay back that much money, I can¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°And you decided to borrow when you know you can¡¯t pay back?¡±


    He barked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take out that much, your interest rates are just too high and ridiculous,¡±


    ¡°And you were aware of this? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t! Let¡¯s not talk about that, I can¡¯t pay that money but I have something even better for you but you are not just seeing it!¡±


    The rat said and Luciano was sure he was speaking of his daughter again.


    ¡°I told you not to say nonsense,¡±


    He yelled at the man, tempted to beat him up again.


    ¡°She is very pretty, got the right body, all full, if you get her naked you will know,¡±


    The idiot said, he was talking about his daughter naked. He should just kill him, and save the world.


    ¡°Shut up,¡±


    ¡°I am telling you but you are not listening, I know that you are looking for a woman and my daughter easily fits what you would want in a woman, she can be submissive too if you tame her, I am giving you a one time opportunity right now, she is every man¡¯s dream woman, you can do whatever you want with her, she isn¡¯t hard to maintain either,¡±


    He said and Luciano just had to p him again, he didn¡¯t care if he was bleeding, he asked for it.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up about that, I don¡¯t give a fuck about your daughter, do you have a death wish or something? I don¡¯t need a woman you fucker!¡±


    He yelled at the guy, he should just silence him and forget about his debt but somehow he was being held back and he just couldn¡¯t figure out why. It has always been easy for him to do but right now he just wasn¡¯t feeling it, maybe he was letting his grandfather¡¯s words earlier get to him more than he was admitting to himself, he worked so hard to earn his ce in the family even though it was his by right been that he was the heir, for his grandfather to decide he wasn¡¯t fit to carry on their legacy just because he wasn¡¯t going to get married made him angry, what has marriage gotten to do with keeping the family name and business?


    ¡°You know you are tempted to, I am telling you that Ariel is a perfect choice, she can do all the wifey duties plus, she is a virgin, you can make her whoever you want to make her in bed because she will only know your touch, I know you have the dominant trait a lot and she fits your personality, you can make her into your personal whore,¡±


    The rat continued.


    ¡°Just shut up, and make sure to have whatever you owe me ready because when I return, I won¡¯t want to hear a word from you, and also stop trying to sell your daughter to me, she doesn¡¯t appeal to me,¡±


    He said and walked off got into his car and the driver zoomed off.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it? What did he tell you?¡±


    Yoey asked and Luciano red at him, Yoey really doesn¡¯t fear him, he was the only one that can boldly ask him something like that without blinking.


    ¡°Shut up Yoey, I don¡¯t want to talk right now,¡±


    ¡°You really didn¡¯t do it? Wow?¡±


    Yoey asked in shock.


    ¡°I am not in the mood right now, don¡¯t get me angry,¡±


    He warned but Yoey wasn¡¯t taking a hint, he should think of recing him now, he has stayed far too long with him and was getting too familiar but Yoey was so good Luciano knew he wouldn¡¯t find someone as loyal and diligent as him so he was stuck with him no matter what.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He got something on you, right? I just know it, because this is so unlike you, you never use to stress yourself like this no matter how huge the debt is,¡±


    ¡°Shut up Yoey or I will throw you out of this car right now, I told you I am not in the mood, take a hint and fuck off my case.¡±


    He said as he looked out of the window as the car slowed down in front of traffic, this wasn¡¯t really a great neighborhood but it had good potential and he was having thoughts, maybe it was time to build his own empire, if his grandfather doesn¡¯t want him to take over the one he knew, maybe he could build his from scratch and make his own legacy, he had the potential but then, he couldn¡¯t let Mako take over their empire, he would never be happy knowing that the Siegel family was brought down in his time, the thought of it alone left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡°Then just do the needful, easy life,¡±


    The annoying voice in his head said and Luciano wished he could bring it out and give it a good beating too.


    There were a lot of people on the streets and the traffic was pretty much, the car was moving at such a slow pace that it annoyed him too, he looked out of the window again, his eyesnded on someone, he knew immediately that it was her, she was so hard to forget, one thing he couldn¡¯t deny was that she was beautiful, fucking beautiful and he was damn sure that everything was natural, she didn¡¯t even have on makeup and was wearing a loose outfit, with her hair up in a messy bun, she looked exhausted yet so fucking beautiful, even the loose clothes she had on did nothing to hide her sulent breast and perfect body shape, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, she was so gorgeous.


    ¡°And a virgin too,¡±


    The voice in his head reminded him of what her dad had said, he shook his head to clear off the voice, that was none of his business.


    ¡°Really? Imagine how it would be having her under you knowing that you will be the one to teach her,¡±


    The voice continued, Luciano mmed it down and looked away from her, she wasn¡¯t his type no matter his beautiful she looked.


    ¡°But you can make her your type,¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±


    Luciano yelled shocking both the driver and Yoey.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say anything,¡±


    Yoey said, Luciano ignored him and just looked back out of the window, she was gone, he found himself searching for her among the people but he couldn¡¯t get another glimpse of her till the car zoomed away, he sat back in the car but his mind couldn¡¯t forget how she looked, no matter how he tried to get the image of her out of his head.


    ¡°I can fix that,¡±


    He muttered to himself as he ordered the driver and made a phone call. She might be beautiful, but there are other beautiful women in Russia too, in fact, a thousand more of them and he could get anyone he wanted, he would forget her once he was buried deep in another woman and he needed to get some too.


    ¡°I thought you said you are not gonna go there again?¡±


    Yoey asked as they drove towards where he had told the driver, yes, he thought so too but he needed it right now and that was the best ce to be, no way was he going to bring any woman to his house, never.


    ¡°Just shut up Yoey, you are talking too much,¡±


    He said and looked out of the window, if nothing was going right, the only way to clear his head was to be buried deep in a woman, for tonight, make that two women!


    ¡°Yeah, which is why you need a wife!¡±


    The annoying voice was back again, but he ignored it, always best to ignore, he didn¡¯t need one woman when he can get two or three at the same time in one night, women were no use unless in bed, once he was satisfied, he was done so what was the point of keeping one? Even his grandfather who wants him to get married couldn¡¯t keep one and had six with a lot of mistresses too.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°You can go home Yoey, I am spending the night here, don¡¯te looking for me tomorrow, I will be resting,¡±


    He said to his assistant as he got out of the car and walked away not waiting for a response, he entered the club owned by his family and walked up to his usual VVIP lounge, and as expected, two very prettydies were waiting for him on the bed provided for one purpose, naked and ready to serve him¡­

 Chapter 7

    Arielle paused to catch her breathe, she was so tired that she was almost dropping on her toes, but she couldn¡¯t even take a break, there was still so much she needed to do and still so many people that she hasn¡¯t been attended to, it¡¯s been over a week since she started working here and she couldn¡¯t even tell if she was killing herself or trying to save herself from dying, the job here was so stressful that she was this close to quitting, that¡¯s if they don¡¯t fire her anyway.


    ¡°Ariel! Why are you still standing there? Get to work!¡±


    Her boss yelled, she hated her voice, hated the woman to the core, she honestly didn¡¯t expect to be treated well here but this was worse than all of her expectations, no matter what she does, her boss was never just satisfied.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t move faster, I am going to cut your pay, I can not be paying you to be thiszy, if you don¡¯t want to work then why not go be a hooker? At least you have the body for that,¡±


    She yelled at her and Arielle could only calmly walk faster into the inner part of the bar to get more drinks, she could hear theughter of the awful men in the bar who spent most of their time here and half of it trying to get thedies here to get down with them, never would be her, she could take anything but sell herself cheap is where she drew the curtain.


    ¡°It will all pass,¡±


    She whispered to herself as she got out more beers from the refrigerator and walked back out to serve them to the people.


    It look like forever but at almost eleven pm, she was finally free to go home, she never stays at the bar no matter howte or how tired she was, not that the room there was anything to write home about.


    As she made her way back towards her house, Arielle couldn¡¯t help the sadness that took over her, why did she have to have such an ill fate and hard life? Why couldn¡¯t she just be one of the lucky people in the world, she wasn¡¯t born into a functioning family, wasn¡¯t born rich and so far in her twenty-four years of living, she hasn¡¯t been lucky at all, not even once.


    The house was dark when she walked in, as expected, they haven¡¯t paid their bills so they might have disconnected them, not like she uses the light much anyway, she opened the door and met her parents sitting in the living room, there was a torch and she could tell that they were waiting for her because, on a normal day, they would already be sleeping.


    ¡°You finally showed up? Where have you been?¡±


    Her mom asked. Arielle resisted the urge to roll her eyes, it would have made sense if her mom cared about her whereabouts genuinely but she knew that wasn¡¯t the case.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I was at work, I need to work remember?¡±


    She said as she made to walk passed them to her room.


    ¡°We need to talk,¡±


    Her stepfather¡¯s rocky voice came, stopping her in her tracks, she turned to him, knowing already that whatever they want to talk to her about would not be pleasant, they never had anything good to say to her, not even once, that she had gotten used to expecting the worse from them.


    ¡°What do we have to talk about this time? I just got back from work and I am so tired already,¡±


    She voiced.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, we¡¯ll that¡¯s if you agree to what we are going to ask of you,¡±


    Her stepdad said.


    ¡°What do you want? Money? I don¡¯t have any, I haven¡¯t been paid.¡±


    She revealed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money, but what I have to say can bring us loads of money if you agree,¡±


    Her dad said. Arielle turned to her mom who was suspiciously silent, as much as she wanted to tell her dad to go to hell with whatever money talk he had, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave so she stayed and listened even though she knew she was going to regret staying.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about? I hope it is not about what you told Luciano the other time?¡±


    She asked the question that has been eating at the back of her mind, she has done her best to keep every thought of that man away from her mind, the thoughts of him and what he could do to her difunctional family scared her so much, and the fact that since he returned to Russia, there hasn¡¯t been any good thing about him being said in public, it was always something bad and each time she remembers that her family was indebted to him too, she shivers in fear.


    Luciano was wicked and heartless, just across the street from hers, he had sent a man, his wife, and their six weeks old baby to the street for unpaid debts, he forcibly took their home even while knowing a six-week-old baby would have to sleep outside in the cold, she hated him so much and wished there was a way to destroy him just like he was doing to other people but he was untouchable.


    ¡°Are you even listening to what I am saying, Ariel?¡±


    Her dad¡¯s voice rang and she realized she has been lost in her thoughts, she caught her mom ring at her.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She asked trying to get what her stepfather wanted to say.


    ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t want to be Luciano¡¯s woman, which might I say is the biggest money earner, we can have other means of making use of your beauty, we can¡¯t let it keep wasting,¡±


    Her stepdad said and she couldn¡¯t help the disgusting feeling that settled on her even though she knew she should have expected it.


    ¡°What are you even saying right now?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°You heard him right, I will go straight to the point, Don Mario wants you as s mistress and he is offering a huge sum of money, all you need to do is be his mistress,¡±


    Her mom said.


    What?¡±


    Arielle asked short of anything else to say, her mom just told her to go be a mistress. The Don Mario she knew was a man with numerous women already, how could her mom want her to go there?


    ¡°You heard me, and don¡¯t you dare say no, I have had enough, you are going to do as we say,¡±


    Her mom responded.


    ¡°I am not going to do anything you say, I am an adult and I get to speak for myself and do whatever the fuck I want, you don¡¯t tell me what to do!¡±


    She yelled.


    ¡°Shut up and listen to your mom and me for once, you have what it takes to take us out of poverty, just do it, all you need to do is suck a dick and get fucked a couple of times and we will not have to suffer like this, how hard is that?¡±


    Her stepdad said, Arielle could only stare.


    ¡°She is so selfish, I wish I had not had her, my life would have been so much easier and more enjoyable, such an ungrateful bitch just like her real father,¡±


    Her mom said.


    ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t even want to argue with you guys no more because it is pointless, you guys are just going to keep doing shit and expecting me to clean up after you, mom, for once I do agree with you! It would have been better if you had just had an abortion and not had me, at least I won¡¯t be here now suffering while you do everything to make my life hell, I hate it so much,¡±


    She let out doing her best not to cry, but it was so hard to keep the tears away, she was tired and should be resting but no, her parents just had to prick who never cared about her well-being.


    ¡°You are so selfish, if only I had that choice, you think I won¡¯t have? You act like we didn¡¯t do anything for you, I have been putting a roof over your head since birth, you should be grateful,¡±


    Her mom responded. It would have made sense if Arielle had not been paying most of the bills at the most times, it would have made sense if she didn¡¯t have to work odd jobs at only thirteen to be able to eat, it would have been so much better if she had an education like other kids, but she didn¡¯t have any of these and her mom couldn¡¯t see just how much of a failure she was for not being able to give her these things, if only her mom had cared about her, maybe things would have been different, maybe she would have been able to provide for them too as they want, but they didn¡¯t do anything to make her life easy so why were they expecting so much from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, it won¡¯tst, I will leave soon and you don¡¯t have to deal with me anymore, but one thing should be clear, I won¡¯t ever do anything that you want me to do, it would make sense if it was something worth it but you guys want me to either be a mistress or a sex appeal object and I am never going to be those things, I am not going to be any body¡¯s mistress just so you both horrible people can feed!¡±


    She said and paused to clear her throat and also calm her nerve.


    ¡°You have to do it!¡±


    Her stepdad said Arielle resisted the urge to cuss at him.


    ¡°I am not going to and you can¡¯t make me!¡±


    She responded firmly.


    ¡°Stupid, and so selfish!¡±


    Her mom muttered but she heard her, she ignored it and decided to just leave, what was the point anyway? She walked away to her room and rushed to the bathroom wanting to take a bath to calm herself but the water was not running and she didn¡¯t want to use the water she saved up, that would be used in the morning, hopefully, she gets paid and she can then pay for the water bill.


    ¡°I hate my life,¡±


    She let out as shey on her bed, her mind went over her fight with her mom and stepdad, they hurt her with every word they speak yet they never see it that way, she cried herself to sleep hoping that the next day will bring a new life where she would be loved, wanted and appreciated¡­

 Chapter 8

    ¡°What¡¯s up cousin bro? I thought you don¡¯t stay here anymore?¡±


    Luciano heard Macko call and cursed under his breath, he didn¡¯t even know his useless cousin was still in the mansion, even though he just arrived the night before because he had something important to discuss with his grandfather, he wasn¡¯t about to tell Macko that.


    ¡°And you still stay here?¡±


    He said in a bored voice.


    ¡°Laughable, you never change, this is why you are going to lose everything to me, you keep acting like you are all knowing and the boss when you are just a pawn that Don uses to get his dirty jobs done,¡±


    Mako said. Luciano couldn¡¯t even take the man seriously when he was here trying to make him mad and all he seeded to do was show just how stupid he was.


    ¡°This is my problem with you, you act like everyone is below you and forget you are nothing without the family bane, if don decides to push you off, you do realize that you will be nothing right? Stop trying to act like you are a boss when you are nothing,¡±


    Macko let out.


    ¡°As much as I don¡¯t wanna break it to you, you leave me with no choice, let¡¯s do a little rewind here Macko, aside from this family, I own my own flourishing hotel business, not to mention the casino or the transport service that is in my name, all built by me, let¡¯s talk about you then? All you have going for you is that stupid real estate business that your dad gave to you that barely feeds you, you shouldn¡¯t be speaking on me, worry about yourself,¡±


    Luciano fired at him, he hated showing off but the idiot was getting on his nerve by making it seem as if he was nothing without the family, heck, he got his first billion from his ownpany at the young age of twenty-three, no one speaks on him, his family name was important to him which is why he is still here.


    ¡°Keep lying to yourself, we both know everything you have is sponsored, anyway, watch me take it all from you!¡±


    Macko said and walked away, Luciano shook his head, if Macko was his only problem then it would have been so easy to brush off, but he had bigger issues to deal with right now and one of them include an old nosy man who doesn¡¯t know when to keep quiet, Luciano stood up and walked towards the main house, he needed to talk about it with his grandfather before he makes a decision.


    He met his grandfather with Macko, honestly didn¡¯t want to have the conversation with Macko around but it was obvious that his grandfather wanted to get what he wanted, and putting Macko everywhere was his strategy to get that.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Don? I have something to discuss with you that I won¡¯t want a third ear to hear, so if you don¡¯t mind,¡±


    He said but his grandfather shook his head.


    ¡°I am not going to listen to anything you have to say so long as it is not about the marriage,¡±


    ¡°Don! This is important,¡±


    He let out in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare raise your voice at me, just because you think you have power now doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t strip you of it, remember who the boss is here,¡±


    His grandfather fired back and Luciano bit hard on his tongue to prevent him from saying something bad, if they were really gonna talk about it, he did more for the family name than all the other generations of Dons before him.


    ¡°As much as you won¡¯t want to listen, Don, I am saying that this is important for the family, it is huge, you can¡¯t say you don¡¯t want to hear it,¡±


    Luciano tried again in a calmer voice.


    ¡°Listen Mishka, the only thing I want to hear from that mouth of yours is that you are ready to take a bride, nothing else you say would make sense to me.¡±


    His grandfather responded, Luciano could feel Mackoughing silently and he so wanted to punch his face.


    ¡°I am afraid that I can¡¯t do that,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard in it? Even Macko was able to get a woman, how hard do you think it is to wife someone?¡±


    Don asked.


    ¡°It is a matter of choice Don, this has nothing to do with if I can wife a woman or not, it¡¯s all about what I choose and I choose not to,¡±


    He responded, hating that he has to talk about this instead of the major threat that the family was already facing.


    ¡°Mishka, get married and get serious if not, Macko here will be the head of this family, I can¡¯t have a scarecrow lead my family,¡±


    His grandfather said. It pissed Luciano off that despite how hard he worked and how deserving of the title he was and what he has done for this family, all he takes his grandfather to want to deny him of what is rightfully his, is because he doesn¡¯t want to keep one pussy, it was such a lousy thing to even think about, calling him a scarecrow cuz of a damn woman? No woman was worth calling his name for.


    ¡°Don? You can¡¯t make me do what I don¡¯t want, you aren¡¯t even in the best position to tell me about marriage since you failed at it,¡±


    Luciano fired at his grandfather, the man was unbelievably stubborn.


    ¡°I never said you should be good at it, I said get married and if you are not going to do as I say, then don¡¯t expect me to Favour you either, I am not giving away my castle to an irresponsible man,¡±


    His grandfather responded making his blood boil, how could he talk about being irresponsible when the most irresponsible person in their whole family was the one he nned on giving the family name and legacy to?


    He was a fool and Luciano wouldn¡¯t hesitate to show him just how foolish Macko was, but his grandfather was making him out to be the perfect heir and Luciano hated it, he hated to be in apromised position, hated that what he wanted wasn¡¯t what his grandfather had in mind.


    All he wanted was to keep building the family name and putting theirndmark there forever, not to be subjected to a marital facade that was all fake and unreal, he could get whatever woman he wants and he lose interest so quickly that he knew better than to punish both himself and said woman because he knew he would never be faithful to anyone, heck he couldn¡¯t even be faithful to himself.


    ¡°Mishka, if you would just do as I say, then we won¡¯t be having these long talks, how hard is it to do the right thing?¡±


    ¡°Getting married is not a right thing, it is pure nonsense,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°That nonsense makes you a responsible man, no one will take a man who can¡¯t even keep a woman seriously, and no one would want you to be their boss if you are going to not be able to control a woman, I am not going to take you seriously and no one here will,¡±


    His grandfather said in a firm voice.


    Luciano let out a loud sigh, knowing that arguing with his grandfather won¡¯t work and that his time spent trying to convince his grandfather that marriage wasn¡¯t such a great thing and it was all a scam, and trying to make him change his decision was useless. ¡®Fine,¡¯ He signed, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, if you decide to give up our family name to this loser, then do it, I don¡¯t care,¡±


    ¡°Watch your words cousin, I won¡¯t let you insult me,¡±


    Macko said and Luciano looked straight into his eyes, trying to express everything he couldn¡¯t put into words.


    ¡°I said what I said and I will say it again, you are a loser and you don¡¯t even have the right to be here if Don wasn¡¯t trying to use you to get to me,¡±


    Luciano fired at him, he could feel Macko boiling up with anger but they both knew Macko won¡¯t stand a chance with him, he never had and he never will, even Macko knows why his grandfather was doing this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you both fighting, Mishka, I am giving you a month to get a woman or I am going to change my heir,¡±


    His grandfather said in a dismissing voice and got up and walked out, Luciano sat there feeling angry, all this will end if he just break out from this family, maybe he should do that, but he knew damn well that if he decides to break out, of course, a lot of people wille with him but also a lot will turn against him and he didn¡¯t want to start a war, especially not with his family. What¡¯s more? He would never be satisfied and fulfilled if the legacy of his family is passed to a loser like Macko who is sure to bring it down to nothing, even though he didn¡¯t like or wee the thought of being married, a little idea formed in his head and it revolves around a certain damsel¡­

 Chapter 9

    Ariel walked into the house and immediately knew something was wrong, okay, she has felt the difference for a couple of days now even going to weeks but this hits different, she realized she hasn¡¯t really seen her parents since theyst fought two weeks ago, even though they had different times and barely saw each other before, this was much more different because before she could still catch a glimpse of them in passing but she hasn¡¯t seen neither her dad nor her mom since she told them she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    ¡°You are just being paranoid, she said as she walked off towards their room and opened the door, the room was left unkempt, it was a usual sight in her parent¡¯s room so that wasn¡¯t the problem, she got in and felt something was odd about how scattered the room was like they packed.


    ¡°You are just tired, you need to rest,¡±


    She told herself as she got out of the room, went to her room, andy on the bed, she was so exhausted from working throughout the night, if she didn¡¯t need the money so much, she would have just dropped the job, it was so stressful and she barely had time to rest, but she didn¡¯t have a choice, she needed the money too much toin about stress, like it or not, she still had a huge debt to pay because her dad used her name, she honestly tried not to think about how huge the money was that she needs to pay but sometimes when she was alone like this, she thinks about it and she ends up crying herself to sleep, there was no joy in her life and there was no faking it, even trying to stay positive wasn¡¯t helping her either, she closed her eyes and let the thoughts just rotate round her head while the tears came streaming down her eyes, wetting her pillows¡­


    She was woken by a loud bang on the door and wondered who it was that was disturbing her sleep, it couldn¡¯t be her parents because they would have a key, except they lost it which was nearly impossible, still, she got off the bed and headed sluggishly for the door, she could barely get her eyes open as it was heavy from crying, she should have known better than to fall asleep while crying.


    ¡°What do you*¡±


    She stopped talking halfway when she saw who it was that was banging at her door, wasn¡¯t the person she was expecting, she wasn¡¯t expecting anyone in the first ce but this wasn¡¯t it either, why the fuck was Luciano at their house again, but then again, they were indebted to him which would be the reason why but that didn¡¯t stop her from asking.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She asked regretting her decision toe open the door, she knew she would look like hell right now.


    ¡°What do you think I am doing here? You owe me remember?¡±


    He answered pushing her out of the way and entering the house without permission, the man was impossible and she was so not in the mood to deal with him right now.


    ¡°First of all, we need to correct something, I don¡¯t owe you nothing, we never had a business dealing, at least non that I know of, plus you don¡¯t just walk into other people¡¯s homes like that, uninvited, it is disrespectful,¡±


    She said fixing her hair with her hands, she gave up on that when she thought of the use of it, not like she was trying to impress Luciano so why was she trying to cater to his unknown needs?


    ¡°Well, as far as I know, you owe me, and to make it worse, this house ain¡¯t even yours anymore,¡±


    He said sitting down, the man was mannerless.


    ¡°Can you stand up? I never asked you to seat neither did I invite you in, I will call the cops on you if you don¡¯t leave now,¡±


    She threatened even though she knew she could never get him arrested, that would never work in her favor because of just how influential his family is, bet she would probably end up being arrested instead of him.


    ¡°You are quite a handful aren¡¯t you? You talk back a lot too, that¡¯s so undylike and it is not attractive at all,dies listen and not talk back, did your parents not teach you well how to behave?¡±


    He asked, Arielle, let out a disgusted breath, she never expects much from men and it gets worse every time she has to interact with one.


    ¡°I am sorry, but my parents do not need to teach me that, and yes, I don¡¯t want to bedylike when all that can get for me is it being pleasing to your eyes,¡±


    Arielle responded as calmly as she could muster.


    ¡°They should have done better, then we won¡¯t have you be so mannerless, I can¡¯t deal with a woman who doesn¡¯t know her ce, you should know where you stand, talk when you are asked to, and shit the fuck up when you should,¡±


    He let out. it was offensive what he said but she decided if she wanted him gone sooner then she shouldn¡¯t just give him any more answers, it was pointless talking to someone raised the way he was, she already knew he would never respect her or any woman, that¡¯s the way the men around here are taught and she couldn¡¯t change that.


    ¡°Why is it so hot in here? Can you turn on the air conditioner or fan?¡±


    He asked, changing the topic after a long pause, she almostughed out at his audacity,ing to her house and requesting air conditioners. Well, he was in for a treat because ain¡¯t no way she was going to turn on the air conditioner when it increases her electricity bills.


    ¡°Sorry, if you feel ufortable you can leave, you are not wee here in the first ce, I don¡¯t even know why you are here,¡±


    She said, he stood up and stood in front of her and she had to take a couple of steps back, he didn¡¯t let her go far, held onto her hand, preventing her movement. He towered over her, as she tried to free herself but his grip was too strong for her, she looked up at him, bad idea, his eyes, they scared and fascinated her at the same time, she looked away after a few seconds but those seconds was enough to mark her, the man was scary, scary handsome too, like scary not in a hideous way, heck he was the most handsome man she has ever seen, not a single photos the tabloid had of him did justice to his face, not one, she struggled to get the image of those eyes away from her memory.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t piss me off, I am only trying to be nice, trust me I am not a good person.¡±


    He said pinning her to the wall, she struggled to free herself, one thing she has never assumed is him being a nice person when the times she has seen him in person, he has been nothing but a big bully.


    ¡°You little bitch, you talk too much,¡±


    He said his voice resounding and sending a shiver down her body, she hated how he made her feel so small.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    She let out, she hated how weak she sounded too, he seem to be pleased by her talking as his grip reduced even though he didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s how a woman talks, in a low tiny pleading voice, you should know who the boss is,¡±


    He said finally letting go, she quickly walked away from him, trying to get herself back, he had such an intimidating presence that it took a couple of minutes to get herself back, she hated him so much.


    ¡°Get out of my house!¡±


    She yelled with all the courage she could muster, which got himughing, she hated hisughter, hated that she was close to tears.


    ¡°You are stuck with me, and you should try harder, that¡¯s not the voice of someone who wants to soundmanding, you sound more like a scared rat,¡±


    He said in an insulting voice, she tried not to let his words get to her, that was what he wanted, to offend her but if she doesn¡¯t let him get his way, then he might leave her alone.


    ¡°Leave my house,¡±


    She said again, this time she sounded bolder to herself.


    ¡°Excuse you, that can¡¯t happen, especially not when you ask, you don¡¯t have a say because both you and this house belong to me now,¡±


    He said in a casual voice sitting back down and crossing his leg, it took a couple of seconds for what he said to register in her brain.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Arielle asked hoping to God that she heard him wrong.


    ¡°I just said, you are mine, sold and bought, money paid in full, you, the house and everything around it, paid for in full,¡±


    He said so confidently, Arielle could barely understand what he was saying, ain¡¯t no way he was insinuating that he bought her, that¡¯s totally impossible, or maybe not.

 Chapter 10

    Luciano watched as she went through different phases of crisis in less than one minute, her expression went from shock, to disbelieve, then anger, and others he couldn¡¯t bother to name, he waited patiently, yup, he definitely had the time to wait because he had been watching her for two weeks now, okay, technically, he hasn¡¯t been watching her but he sent his people to and they made sure to report to him.


    He had made a in the moment decision after that encounter with his cousin, and also realized his grandfather would never take him seriously if he doesn¡¯t at least try to do what he wants and he wasn¡¯t going to back out now so the bitch better be ready.


    Thinking about it now while watching her go through an internal crisis, he still couldn¡¯t believe he actually shed a huge amount of money to obtain her, he had been shocked when her dad had kept insisting that she was the perfect one and he was so desperate to be free of his debt, even his wife had joined him, they were both so desperate and gave their daughter to him for money, the things the love of money could do, the money wasn¡¯t the issue with Luciano so he had just agreed, well he never bought a person before, now he has someone he owns in every form of the word and she was about to lose her mind right now, yeah, perfect drama.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, right? You are just saying nonsense now,¡±


    She said after a while, man, she looked so innocent, not his usual type but he would settle for her since his type will be too demanding for what he wanted her to do, and that¡¯s no way what he wanted. For a moment he kind of pitied her, to be so easy to give away, her parents didn¡¯t really care for her, they care more about themselves, if not they would have at least told her, well it wasn¡¯t in his ce to care for her when the people that brought her to the world don¡¯t care.


    ¡°You are lying right? I know you are, I know my family is not the ideal type but my parents can¡¯t do that,¡±


    She said in a disbelieving voice, well if she believed in people just this much then the reality of her situation would hit really hard.


    ¡°Why would I lie dorogoy?¡±


    He asked and watched as she went into temporary panic mode again, funny how he was giving her time to go through this, he could just do it the way he use to do things.


    ¡°First of all, I am not your darling, I would rather die than be your darling, secondly, you are lying, why would I believe you? You are making everything up just to piss me off and you are seeding because I am pissed, stop what you are doing right now, and leave my house, I have no business with you, never had, never will,¡±


    She said in a voice that was supposed to be firm andmanding but all he could hear was a weak confused woman, there was a lot he had to do to prepare her for the job he had for her, he didn¡¯t even want to think about how hard it would be to get her to at least fit a little into the kind of woman he wanted her to be to get his goal.


    ¡°One thing I would never do is lie dorogoy, I don¡¯t tell lies because it is immature, you should wonder why you haven¡¯t been kicked out even though your rent has been long overdue already, or why your parents aren¡¯t here anymore, the fact is ring at you, if you just look closely,¡±


    He pointed out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything you are saying, I don¡¯t believe you, stop trying to make it look real when it is not, people lie and a man like you would be a master of it!¡±


    She responded. Oh the poor gullible woman.


    ¡°You better believe it because the sooner you believe the better for the both of us, okay you, because I already got the bargain, whether you like it or not, you are my property and I will make use of you when I need to, and how ever I want to.


    He responded, he had other things that needed his attention but here he was trying to convince a woman that she belong to him when he paid for it.


    ¡°What would you gain from trying to make my life hell? I don¡¯t owe you money or anything, I never did any business with you, never crossed parts with you before so why are you doing all these and bothering me?¡±


    She asked. She sounded like she was close to tears, another reason he couldn¡¯t take women seriously, they just couldn¡¯t carry out a decent conversation without crying and throwing a fit, he didn¡¯t even say any harsh words to her and she was already teary? Fucking women.


    ¡°Dorogoy, you and I both know you owe me, and you should have your parents to thank for it, and I don¡¯t need to be exining this to you, I came here to say hello to my new property, okay, you have been mine for weeks now, I just let you roll free for the time being but now, I need you to do something for me, this is like a preview, you can¡¯t say no or argue because you are mine,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I do not belong to you, don¡¯t ever say that again, I don¡¯t belong to anyone, I am my own person,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°Yeah, but the papers say otherwise, your dad and mom¡¯s signature says otherwise,¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He said opening his phone and showing her the proof, she refused to look and instead dragged her hands through her messy hair, biting her lips, his attention was drawn to those lips, so sulent and tempting, making him wanna grab her and feel just how it taste, he shook his head to clear off the thoughts, and went back to sit down, he couldn¡¯t let his male urges win, that¡¯s not the reason he bought her, no. Totally not it!


    ¡°I figured it will be hard to take in that¡¯s why I am here to inform you, that you Arielle Marvel belongs to me, you are my property to do with whatever I want, your life from now on depends on how you act and how well you keep to the instructions that I will give, bear in mind that I am not a kind person and I hate being disrespected the most, especially by a mere woman, the only reason I am tolerating you talking back right now is because you are still trying to get used to the news, I won¡¯t be this kind next time and there will be punishment attached to talking back to me,¡±


    He warned, staring at his watch, he should leave now, he spared her a nce and she was ring at him, well, maybe she won¡¯t be easy to groom but he knew he could do it, if she doesn¡¯t willingly do as he says, there are a lot of ways to make a disobedient woman obey and he won¡¯t think twice before doing that, he watched his grandfather use that method and yes, it worked, even though the old man couldn¡¯t keep a woman for a long time, he was still able to deal with them and they all feared him, Arielle, such a simple name, he considered renaming her but decided not to, the only thing he would let her keep was the name, every other thing about her will be rebranded to fit the image of the woman he pictured, apletely submissive woman, one who will bark when he asks her to and run when he tells her to, that woman was currently foaming right now.


    ¡°Doing that won¡¯t help you,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t answer to you, I can do whatever I want!¡±


    She responded stubbornly, she would learn soon not to talk back to him, for now, he would let her have it.


    ¡°You are stubborn but you should know, I bought you, and that¡¯s not gonna change except you have ten billion dors to pay me plus ten times in interest, unless you have that much money, which I highly doubt, then you are mine, my property¡±


    He responded spreading his hands out, she looked like she wanted him dead, well a lot of people do but the thing is no one can take him down.


    ¡°I am not your property!¡±


    ¡°You are dorogoy,¡±


    ¡°I fucking told you not to call me that! I am not your darling! Don¡¯t ever call me that, leave my house too! Right now!¡±


    She yelled at him and went right to back to pacing up and down.


    ¡°You are mine!¡±


    He said getting off the chair and walking to her, she pushed him away when he got close to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    She yelled.

 Chapter 11

    Arielle moved away from him, she hated everything that was happening to her right now, hated him even more, and couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to believe anything he was saying.


    ¡°You are going to have to get used to it, you belong to me,¡±


    The damnable man said with confidence.


    ¡°I do not belong to you, and I will never belong to you, if you gave money to anyone because of me, it is your fault, I can¡¯t be brought,¡±


    Arielle let out with all the courage she could muster, she wasn¡¯t just going to let him talk about her like she was some kind ofmodity and she definitely wasn¡¯t his property, his roar ofughter filled the house, and as angry as she was, she couldn¡¯t deny that he had richughter that would have been considered infectious but they were not in a situation like that and she had no business liking hisughter especially not when he made her feel less of herself.


    ¡°Dorogoy, it will be much easier for you to believe it and better for you because I am not a very patient man, I will let you off, for now, to get used to your new reality, but I will be back and once I return, I have things I need you to do and you are not going to say no to me because I own you, and I can do whatever I want with you,¡±


    He said in a firm voice, Arielle hated how he called her darling, hated that smile on his face, hated everything about the man, he was so full of himself.


    ¡°You do not own me,¡±


    She yelled in frustration, she couldn¡¯t believe she was having this conversation in the first ce, it was thest thing she would have ever thought would happen in her life, fighting for ownership of herself with someone else but he did have evidence and they were ring at her in the face, her stepfather and mom sold her to this horrible man, it was just so hard to wrap her head around it.


    ¡°I do and you are going to get used to it, I am going to make you like being owned,¡±


    He said in a much more calm voice that kind of sounded seductive, it had no business sounding like a promise, and she needed to get a grip of herself, she was losing it, he was walking towards her again and she found herself not being able to move away from him, he got closer to her, cupped her face in his rough big hands and forced her to look at him, her heart skipped a few beats when their eyes met, she realized she hadn¡¯t looked him in the eyes this close and his eyes were intimidating, she tried to lower her face but he didn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    She whispered in a voice that sounded weak even to her own ears.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what you want right? I can tell,¡±


    He said with a devilishugh that somehow made her feel butterflies build up in her stomach.


    ¡°Stop,¡±


    She yelled trying to push him away, but he didn¡¯t move, instead, he pulled her closer so that their face was almost touching.


    ¡°Your eyes tell,¡±


    He said with a smile, moving his head away from her, his smile, God, she shouldn¡¯t like his smile but he was a whole new person when he smiled like that, his grip on her lessened and she let out a breath of relief that didn¡¯tst long, as he held on tighter not letting her move.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    ¡°Your eyes tell a different story,¡±


    He said with that ungodly smile again that shouldn¡¯t be making her stomach curl.


    ¡°Tell what?¡±


    She asked averting her eyes, looking everywhere else but at him, she hated how she sounded at that moment.


    ¡°Like,¡±


    He whispered, trailing off and not finishing his sentence, she saw him bend his head closer again and knew she should move away but she couldn¡¯t, she just stood there in silence as if she had been waiting for this.


    ¡°I have to taste,¡±


    He whispered seconds before his lips imed hers, it wasn¡¯t one of all those slow and curious kisses, No, far from it, it was a full blown make out, his hands cupped her face and lifted it up as his tongue demanded entrance to her mouth, she had little or no control of herself at that moment as her lips parted on their own and his tongue dived into her mouth, he tasted like wine mixed with cigarette, a little higher dose than that, it was an addictive taste, she felt her whole body heat up as his mouth devoured her, barely able to hold herself in ce as he pushed her to the wall not giving her any chance to breathe, the only kissing experiences that she has had did nothing to prepare her for this, this was her first real kiss and it was setting the standard so high, she was being devoured and it tasted like heaven.


    She felt his hands beneath her blouse and gasped in shock, his tongue dived deeper into her mouth at that moment, clouding her thoughts, she could barely have any thoughts all that was on her mind was how well he kisses and how she wanted more, she found herself moving her hands to hold him, giving him more entrance, letting him take her mouth, whimpers of pleasure left her mouth on their own, with no control, her whole body shock with the intensity of the kiss, she lifted her head even more as his hands moved higher and cupped her breast squeezing hard, and her eyes flew open.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    She let out pushing him and breaking their kiss, her breathing out as if she just ran a race, what had she been thinking letting him kiss her? Touch her? he stopped kissing her but he still held her and she tried to get away still in shock over how she let him have his way with her so easily.


    ¡°You look like you saw a ghost, one would think you are a virgin who just got her first kiss,¡±


    He said licking his lips, she pushed him off with all her strength, the man was out of his mind and she was stupid for letting him kiss her and touch her ces where no one else have, of all the people to give her first real kiss to, it had to be her enemy.


    ¡°You just sexually assaulted me, what is wrong with you? I never gave consent to that kiss,¡±


    She yelled, trying to whip his taste off her lips, she knew she was wrong, she let him kiss her, let him touch her, she could still feel the tingling of her breast from how hard he squeezed, she just have temporarily lost her mind to let him do that.


    ¡°I never did that, you might not have said the words but your eyes were saying it, and what? Sexual assault?? It¡¯s just a kiss, surely you have had kisses before, and you enjoyed it, I must admit that I did too, you tasted better than I expected,¡±


    He said in an unapologetic voice, how could he stand there and talk like that? He was pure evil and she was the fool who let him have his way with her, sure he could say that, it was all her fault, she sold herself cheap to him, letting him kiss and fondle her like that while knowing he wasn¡¯t her ally, he was the enemy, the one reason her life was hell right now.


    ¡°Get out of my house Luciano!¡±


    She yelled.


    ¡°Finally, she called my name, well, let¡¯s leave it at that but the next time you wanna call me, it is master for you, well, one thing is sure, we will get along real well, more than I thought, I am beginning to like this deal,¡±


    He said with a knowing smile, she understood what he was saying and felt heat between her legs again, how could she be so weak for him? The man was her nightmare, not only did she let him kiss her, but now she felt hot from just his words suggesting that they would do well together sexually, he didn¡¯t say another word to her, just turned with that smile on his face and just left, she stood there trying to grasp what happened within thest twenty minutes and how it lead to her having the hottest kiss in her life, the only real kiss, she subconsciously touched her lips, they were swollen from his rough kiss.


    ¡°You are out of your mind Arielle!¡±


    She let out smacking her lips, as she sat down heavily.


    ¡°Why did I let him do that to me? He is the enemy,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She whispered as the event of the past twenty minutes reyed in her head¡­

 Chapter 12

    Luciano walked to his car wondering what the fuck he had been thinking when he kissed her, that was so not part of his ns when he hade to see her earlier, but those lips, they were so tempting that he couldn¡¯t resist having a taste, he opened his car and got in shocking both Yoey and the driver.


    ¡°What? Were you both plotting something? Why are you so shocked?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°No, we were not, we just didn¡¯t see youing,¡±


    Yoey said, answering for the both of them, he looked suspiciously at them trying to figure out what they were up to.


    ¡°You would have known if you were at alert,¡±


    He said after a moment and there was silence in the car.


    ¡°Are you going or are we gonna stay here?¡±


    He asked when the driver didn¡¯t move, and he apologized and started the car.


    ¡°Sir? The don has been on the phone a few times already, I didn¡¯t wanna disturb you because you said not to,¡±


    Yoey revealed and Luciano turned his attention to him.


    ¡°What does the old man want now?¡±


    He asked as he slightly touched his lips,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I am calling him now,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He responded, before Luciano could stop him his grandfather¡¯s voice came up.


    ¡°You finally see avable?¡±


    He said and he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I am a busy man don, I have a lot to attend to, forgive me if I am not here to answer to you every time you want.¡±


    He let out, licking his lips, he liked the taste of his mouth, and remembered how she let him kiss her even though she acted like she didn¡¯t like his kiss afterward.


    ¡°You are running out of time to get me what I wanted, Mishka, fast running out and you are busy busy busy, I just wanted to remind you,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I have ns, Don, I will give you what you want, just give me a little time,¡±


    He said with a smile, the taste of her delicious lips wasn¡¯t going anywhere soon, at least he would gain something personal from this, if a kiss could leave him like this, what¡¯s more, if he fucks her? He knew already that it will be heavenly sinking into her, he wanted more already and he was going to have more because she was his, and can¡¯t say no.


    ¡°Whatever you have nned should be done soon, I don¡¯t have time to watch you y games,¡±


    Don said and Luciano shook his head to clear off thoughts of those lips, how did he go from not really being into this and just doing it cuz he wanted Don off his neck to wanting to have those lips again? She was addicting.


    ¡°Yes and after this, I won¡¯t let you talk me into doing what you want ever again, this is thest,¡±


    ¡°Yeah right,¡±


    Don said and hung up, Luciano threw the phone away and rested his head on the car seat, he suddenly wanted to go back and take more.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, this won¡¯t at all,¡±


    He said, he didn¡¯t like this, no way was a kiss made him feel like this.


    ¡°Yeoy, to the Raven now,¡±


    He yelled at Yoey who did the same to the driver before turning to him with questions in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything,¡±


    Luciano said.


    ¡°I am not gonna ask you anything sir, just that I want to remind you that we ought to be in the UAE by tomorrow morning,¡±


    You reminded, not as he forgot about the trip, why would he forget such an important trip, he just didn¡¯t want to think much about it yet, he hated the people he was going to meet up with but he needed them all the same and the need overshadow the hate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget and going to the raven won¡¯t make me ck out, now let me be,¡±


    He warned as the car zoomed off in the direction he had instructed, he said no words to anyone when he go out and went up to his special suite in the clubhouse, he smiled when he entered the room, yup, he didn¡¯t need to talk to anyone before they know what he wanted.


    ¡°Ladies,¡±


    He said smiling at the two naked pretty damsels that were here to please him for the night, well technically it is not night yet but he nned on keeping them here and having his way with them till the early hours of the morning, one of them walked up to him, he pulled her by her hair and kissed her, sinking into her mouth and drowning out the taste of that wench, ain¡¯t no way was he going to let her get to him, not when there were more lips to kiss and breasts to fumble, he pulled out of the kiss and took the rosy nipple in front of him into his mouth, sucking and biting, he let out a moan of pleasure as the other woman got down in front of him and pulled him out into her mouth, sucking hard like the whore she was, yes, this was it, this was how he lived and how he will continue to live even after the n of marrying the wench is done, he would marry her, keep her in his home and the next minute he would be deep in another woman, and still have her when he wants her, the perfect n and the best part is she can¡¯t say no or question him because he own her in every possible way, the not so perfect n of before suddenly felt like the best decision that he has made in a while, he could eat his bread and still have it.


    Realizing that he was still thinking about her, he pushed thedies towards the bed, spread one of them, and thrust into her, drowning out every other thought and focusing on the pleasures of the moment¡­

 Chapter 13

    Arielle sat heavily on the chair after doing a random search of the house and finding nothing, Luciano¡¯s manly and expensive scent still lingered in the room, and the taste of his lips too, she still couldn¡¯t believe she let him kiss her, but even more than the kiss was a bigger fear, which enveloped her as the reality of her situation dawned on her, Luciano had no reason to lie, he won¡¯t say shits like that if they were not real, she couldn¡¯t keep deluding herself that he was lying on her parents, for one, they were not here.


    ¡°How could they?¡±


    She voiced out as painful tears gathered in her eyes, she always knew they never loved or cared for her but she never once thought they would do something this awful to her, leave her at the mercy of someone as devious as Luciano, like no one, absolutely no one who loves someone will do that, she say in silence all day trying to figure out what her next move would be and nothing came up, she had nothing, she searched the whole house for clues as to where her parents went but nothing, they left no clue, they left her high and dry.


    Since she couldn¡¯t spend the whole day feeling sorry for herself, she managed to get herself out of the house and towards her work ce, she was left and she was not in the mood for work but she needed every penny she could get.


    ¡°Arielle? You turning upte? The boss is super pissed right now,¡±


    Her coworker Davis said.


    ¡°I am sorry, I had a lot going on,¡±


    She said as she changed into her work clothes, the door to the dressing room flew open and a very angry boss walked in.


    ¡°You ungrateful bitch, you think this is your business? You think you cane in at any time you want?¡±


    Her boss yelled, Arielle watched as her coworker silently left the room, leaving her at the mercy of the angry woman.


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bete, I just had a lot going on,¡±


    She said bowing her head.


    ¡°Excuses after excuse, you have a lot going on? We all do, don¡¯t ruin my business because of your personal life,¡±


    She yelled, it pissed Arielle so bad, she has never beente before since she started working here and she was making her feel like she did it deliberately.


    ¡°I am sorry if I can¡¯t be here early all the time, I am sorry if I don¡¯t meet up with your expectations, I am sorry that I sometimes feel like not doing anything, I am sorry I can¡¯t be a perfect human!¡±


    She cried out in pain as hot tears rolled down her eyes.


    ¡°You are fired, I don¡¯t ever want to see your pity ass near my business and I am not paying you for the days that you have worked this week, you don¡¯t deserve a penny from me.¡±


    The wicked woman said grabbing her forcefully and pulling her out of the dressing room, and down towards the bar area, even though she was yelling for her to let go, she didn¡¯t until she got outside her bar and pushed her that she fell down.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Get lost bitch, since you can¡¯t work, go do hookups, that¡¯s what young girls aszy as you are doing these days,¡±


    She yelled and walked back into the bar, Arielle felt ashamed as they were people walking by that were looking at her, some even had their phones out filming her, she got up, dusted her clothes, and made to walk back into the bar to at least get the clothes she wore from home, her boss came out in that moment and threw her clothes and bag at her.


    ¡°The shirt is all you take from here,zy fucker,¡±


    She insulted. Arielle ignored her and picked her stuff from the ground, there was no point in begging and she was in too much pain to even do that, she took her stuff and walked the distance back to the house, crying for half of the journey, it didn¡¯t get better when she got home, she cried herself to sleep.


    Arielle spent the rest of the week doing nothing, getting fired was the least of her problem, she still couldn¡¯t reach her parents, they didn¡¯t even bother to exin why they did something like that to her, and to be honest, they really didn¡¯t care for her, after looking for them for three who days, it became clear to her that they were no longer in Russia and no matter how she looks she would not find them and she just needed to ept that.


    Her mornings were like her nights because she spend the whole day in bed and at night, she goes for walks to clear her head and think of what to do next with her life, being so young and lost, she didn¡¯t feel the need to live but she didn¡¯t want to die either.


    ¡°There has to be some kind of redemption in the end,¡±


    She would tell herself but as the days went by, it didn¡¯t get better, Luciano hasn¡¯t shown his face for days and even though she knew he would not just live her alone like that, she did hope that was the case.


    Today, she decided to leave the house in the morning and spent the whole of her day just roaming the streets of the city, with no thoughts and destination in mind, she kind of felt like not going home even when it started getting dark, but she didn¡¯t have enough money with her to get a hotel room or a motel at that so she got on the bus back home.


    ¡°I thought you were not going toe back, we have been waiting here for ages¡±


    She heard a voice say as she walked closer to the house, she turned around wondering who the strange man was and why he was talking to her, it was already dark and a man in the streets, when it is dark, should be feared, at least that¡¯s what she was made to believe, she was already close to her house so she could run in but the problem is she was alone in the house too.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me, my boss has been waiting for hours for you to return,¡±


    The man said, pointing in the direction of her apartment before she could ask, her heart skipped a beat, she knew who he was referring to, Luciano, he was back as she had feared¡­

 Chapter 14

    She suddenly didn¡¯t want to go into her house, thest time she saw him, she not only let him kiss her but also was weak in his presence, she wasn¡¯t a weak girl and she wasn¡¯t one to let anyone especially not a man boss her around.


    ¡°Why are you guys here again? Don¡¯t you have things to do? I really don¡¯t want you or your boss here, I don¡¯t owe you anything and I didn¡¯t do any business with you guys,¡±


    She let out, the other man wasn¡¯t as tough looking as Luciano, he was handsome too from all indications but Luciano was hands down more handsome and probably more evil.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with anything, don¡¯t speak to me,¡±


    He said and walked away, she looked to see about three cars and several other men, what had she been expecting?? Luciano always moves with an envoy.


    She reluctantly walked towards her house, already dreadinging face to face with her biggest problem, when she unlocked the door and walked in, his voice weed her.


    ¡°She finally came, where have you been honey?¡±


    He asked and she mentally rolled her eyes and red at him without saying a word.


    ¡°Dorogoy, you missed me right?¡±


    He said with a smile, Arielle took a deep breath to calm her nerves, she had been expecting him to show up again and he still was calling her his darling, this is not the way to treat someone you call darling, his words and actions were pr opposite which goes to show that they were mere words to him or ways to make her angry because he knew exactly what his words did to her.


    ¡°What do you want this time?¡±


    She asked even though she knew.


    ¡°You know, darling, aren¡¯t you going to wee me? No hug? No kiss?¡±


    He asked opening his arms in mockery.


    ¡°Are we close? Why will I do that when I didn¡¯t even ask you to be here?¡±


    She asked, ring at him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe inside?¡±


    He asked when she kept holding on to the door, she let go and walked passed where he was seated, still not saying a word to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t miss me? Well, anyway, I have given you enough time to either pay back or do as I say as it seems to be you aren¡¯t getting me back my money,¡±


    He said spreading his legs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of money, even if I work from now till I die I won¡¯t have that kind of money, I never took money from you, you let yourself get scammed, leave me out of it!¡±


    She said trying to be brave, she wasn¡¯t about to go down without a fight.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I never got scammed, nay, nay, you are right in front of my eyes, why would I think I got scammed? When what I bought is here in flesh and looking ravishing by the way,¡±


    He said licking his lips, Arielle suddenly became self-conscious with his preying eyes watching her.


    ¡°Will you stop that?¡±


    ¡°Stop what?¡±


    ¡°Stop looking at me like a crazy pervert,¡±


    She answered with a re, he startedughing.


    ¡°A pervert? Thest thing I expected to be called but you will learn to respect me,¡±


    He said and she hissed.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not why I am here, those,¡±


    He said pointing at the bag he had with him, which she just noticed, she looked at it and looked back at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    She asked not interested.


    ¡°A few good clothes and jewelry, ady will be here by tomorrow to help with your makeup,¡±


    He said and she red at him in confusion.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh, enough time has passed and I am not a very patient man, it is time to do what you were bought for,¡±


    He replied as if it was the most natural thing to say.


    ¡°For the veryst time, I am not amodity that can be bought, you don¡¯t own me,¡±


    She said but went ahead to check out what was in the bag, a dress, shoes, and Jewelry, she dropped it back and red at him.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it? I can get another one, be ready by seven pm, tomorrow, my driver wille to pick you up by then,¡±


    He said getting up to leave.


    ¡°Wait, what? You can¡¯t be serious right? I am not going anywhere nor am I going to wear those things, take them back with you and leave me alone


    ¡°Sweetheart, you have two choices, it is either youe willingly, or they will drag you to me, either way, I win so pick one,¡±


    He said and unexpectedly kissed her, it was nothing like their first kiss, just a brief brush of mouth and he was gone before she could even process what happened, she sat down heavily, this time it was looking too real, looking like her life was about to go from worse to even more worse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve all these,¡±


    She said as she wiped her eyes, ain¡¯t no way was she going to sit here and do what he wants, she would rather die than go out with him.


    Arielle got up and went to where the bag was and pulled it up, she looked at the dress again and from all indications, it was a hell of an expensive dress, for the first time in a while, she smiled as an idea formed in her head, she didn¡¯t bother to over think it or try to talk herself out of it, Luciano would have to kill her first before he gets her.


    ¡°I am never going to be his property,¡±


    She said to herself as she went to her room, got a few things that she needed, came back to the living room, bundled up the clothes, and walked out of her house¡­

 Chapter 15

    ¡°What do you mean she is not there?¡±


    Luciano yelled at the phone, he should have known the bitch would pull a fast one on him, maybe he let her off too calmly, or maybe she went for a walk like she did yesterday, the thought of that calmed him a little, she had nowhere to go in the first ce.


    ¡°She is not here, the house is empty, sir,¡±


    Martin responded.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t there when we got there yesterday either, find her, you have about seven hours to do so,¡±


    He said and hung up, he hoped to God that she only went for a walk and not that she ran away, where could she possibly run off to? he should have made them continue watching her but the fact that she hadn¡¯t thought of leaving or running away since he told her that he owns her made him sort of lose his guard around her a little.


    ¡°Not like she can hide from me,¡±


    He said with a smile, she may not know it yet because she might not need it yet but her passport and identification cards are both with him, that was part of the deal when he got her.


    That was the whole reason the deal happened anyway he would never have shed such a huge amount of money if he wasn¡¯t going to own herpletely, plus he knew she had no money, he did run a background check on her and she waspletely poverty-stricken, from the lowest part of the food chain, well marriage to him would mean she would get money, which is a win-win for the both of them, he just hope she was smart enough not to do anything foolish because his kindness can only run for a short term.


    ¡°Yoey?¡±


    He yelled for his personal assistant who ran in, he should have sent Yoey instead but they had things to take care of earlier so he had sent Martin and Sloan along with the stylist and make-up artist he had hired to dress her up for the event they were attending together tonight, he sent them early because he knew just how long it takes for women to doll up, he wanted to start showing her off to his acquaintances that were close to his grandfather, that way they will already be talking about her to Don before he introduces her to him, as much as getting married was all Don¡¯s idea, he still didn¡¯t want to just dump her on him like that, he needed words about her to reach him before he goes to him with her, the crazy old man can be very difficult to deal with and he might have a lot to talk about if he just dumps her on him.


    ¡°Sir? You called?¡±


    Yoey said.


    ¡°Yes, there seem to be some issues with her, though I think it is too early to panic,¡±


    He said knowing that Yoey would understand who he was talking about, Yoey was against bringing her in and everything he nned and had been bold enough to tell him but he didn¡¯t listen to people and he wasn¡¯t about to start now.


    ¡°Boss, honestly, do you need to do this? I am sure Don would not give the empire to your cousin knowing what great loss it would be,¡±


    Yeoy said.


    ¡°I told you before, I am not about to take any chances, and besides, you were the one convincing me to do as he said, why are you suddenly changing your mind?¡±


    Luciano asked throwing the file he had been going through before the call hade on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I think you are making a mistake for once, you never make mistakes but this time, I sincerely think you should think this through now that it is still early.¡±


    Yoey advised, it was amusing to see his usually obedient and calm assistant advising him.


    ¡°Why do you think this is all a mistake?¡±


    He asked out of curiosity, nothing anyone would say would make him change his mind anyway, not when he had already nned everything out in his head.


    ¡°Forgive me for speaking over you but I can¡¯t keep it in,¡±


    Yoey said rubbing his head.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡±


    Luciano urged, giving him his full attention, even though he wasn¡¯t going to follow what he says, there was no arm in hearing him out.


    ¡°For one, she is not your type,¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with whether she is my type or not Yoey, I am just going to wife her, please don, secure the empire for a hundred more years of smooth running and that¡¯s it.¡±


    Luciano responded, he had ns and he always follow through.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it will be as easy as you make it seem, she has no education, she is not trained for the things we do, neither is she well mannered to be your wife,¡±


    Yoey pointed out most of the ws that he already knew about, aside from the fact that she wasn¡¯t well-mannered like Yoey had pointed out, she also looks very shy and timid, maybe that wasn¡¯t a w anyway, the whole reason she was what he settled for instead of the usual models and actresses that he dated was because she had less and fewer chances of being greedy and wanting more.


    ¡°I know everything Yoey and I still would do this with her.¡±


    Luciano said.


    ¡°She is a debtor¡¯s daughter, I understand your need to get a wife and your distrusted over the women you roll with but I don¡¯t think she should be your pick, aside from everything else I mentioned, her background is zero, don¡¯t you think it will affect your brand if anyone finds out about her background?¡±


    Yoey asked, he looked genuinely concerned but his worries were the least thing Luciano was worried about, for him the poorer, the better¡­

 Chapter 16

    Luciano honestly didn¡¯t care about her background, no one gives a fuck about things like that these days, and besides, her being poor would not be a problem for him because he had no ns on showcasing her after their marriage is done and he has gotten what he wanted, he damn well will dump her at one of his numerous mansions and make sure she barely have ess to the real world, of course, he will make sure to care for her needs.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem Yoey, it is not,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it feels like it will be, and what if Don doesn¡¯t approve of her, you already wasted a lot of money, plus the debt that they didn¡¯t pay,¡±


    Yoey pointed out.


    ¡°Don wants me to get married, I am sure he won¡¯t care who is it that I end up with, or do you want Stacy to be your new madam? Isn¡¯t it better to get someone you can talk to and she will bow in fear?¡±


    Luciano asked and Yoey shook his head, both of them knew that Stacy was not the right person, the bitch was so clingy and even go about telling people that they were dating when he hasn¡¯t been with her for more than a year now, the crazy woman was unstoppable.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good,¡±


    He said when Yoey didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think thatdy is someone that will bow in fear, she is smart even if she is shy, just saying,


    Yoey pointed out after a long pause.


    ¡°Yoey, I know you are concerned for me but you should know me that I don¡¯t do anything without thinking it through, and yes, I know l the things you pointed out already, but that¡¯s not stopping me, in as much as these things are a w, it is also great because, for one, I don¡¯t need a woman that knows too much who would speak over me,¡±


    Luciano pointed out checking his watch.


    ¡°I understand, I just wanted to make sure you are sure, I am sorry if I overstepped the boundary,¡±


    He apologized.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡±


    Luciano responded, he was tempted to call Martin to find out if the witch was back already, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Who and who is attending the party again? I sort of have forgotten the others, except the sheikh,¡±


    He asked, he knew there are going to be a lot of top-ss people at the party today, it was theunching party of a five-star hotel built by the prime minister¡¯s younger brother, as much as he didn¡¯t like the people going there, they were part of the reason his business is moving, so it was only right that he shows up, plus the Sheikh will be there too! his new business interest.


    ¡°A lot,¡±


    Yoey said passing him the pad he had with him, Luciano looked through the names and frown when he saw two names, one his stupid cousin and the other, Dimitri Valenti, his biggest rival and one-time best friend, the one who taught him that humans aren¡¯t to be trusted no matter what.


    ¡°When did Dimitri return to the country?¡±


    He asked with a frown, thest person he wanted to interact with was Dimitri and the bastard have the nit of always seeking him out when they are in the same ce.


    ¡°I am not sure but I think about the same time we came back, and I heard that he has been to see Don too,¡±


    Yoey revealed.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t bother to tell me?¡±


    He questioned as his frown grew even deeper, his grandfather for some weird reason still liked Dimitri even though he had betrayed him and stolen from their family, Luciano hated him and hated that he still associates with his family.


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t think it was important,¡±


    ¡°Everything is important Yoey, you should know, you have been working with me for years, you know just what Dimitri did, why is Don still associating with that loser?¡±


    He groaned in anger, he knew the answer to his question, Dimitri¡¯s family and his family had been friends for decades, they grew up together and used to be inseparable, yeah, his biggest mistake was trusting him.


    ¡°I want information about their meeting, don¡¯t keep anything from me,¡±


    He added.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡±


    ¡°And check if there has been any association with Mako,¡±


    Luciano added, he knew Mako and knew he would want to associate with Dimitri too now that they were no longer on good terms, that bastard would befriend anyone who he dislikes just to provoke him.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now,¡±


    Luciano said dismissing him.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡±


    Yoey said and walked out of the room, left on his own, Luciano closed his eyes and rested his head on the chair, he had a lot of things he needed to do, and he still hadn¡¯t been able to talk to Don about the huge threat to their family and empire, it was Don¡¯s fault because he said he won¡¯t listen to whatever Luciano has to say until he gets a wife, such a stubborn man.


    All he had to do was present a wife and he was going to do that, Martin hasn¡¯t called back so that means they have seen her already, he needed her to be at the party tonight for a whole lot of reasons, his most important reason of showing up was to speak to sheikh Omar who is just as conservative as his grandfather and believes a serious man is one who has a woman, he needed to get his hands on the fertilend that the sheikh has, he already had big ns for it but the adamant man wasn¡¯t giving him a listening ear even though he was willing to pay ten times more of whatever other buyers have agreed to pay, another reason taking a wife became so important to him.


    He shook off the thoughts and checked his time, got off the chair, and walked out of his office, he needed to get fit for the partyter, he stopped by the reception and gave out instructions to the receptionist, and walked towards his car, his bodyguards and Yoey were beside him in seconds.


    ¡°Yoey, no need toe with me, go get her, and make sure she is ready before time, I don¡¯t want to bete,¡±


    He instructed as he took the keys from the driver.


    ¡°But sir?¡±


    ¡°No buts, do as I say,¡±


    He said as he got into the car and zoomed off, leaving his shock aids behind, they should be used to him by now, he hasn¡¯t been to his main house for a while now and he needed to walk out and take things off his mind.

 Chapter 17

    Arielle woke up with a start, it took a while to remember where she was and the event of the previous day yed roughly in her head, she frowned when she remembered all that had happened since Luciano left her house, the house she also left and never looked back, not as she missed it, she got off the bed and checked the time, she needed to meet with a buyer whom she was able to speak to the previous evening but there was still time until the person arrived.


    Arielle didn¡¯t have any ns as to what she would do once she has sold the things Luciano bought for her but one thing she knows is that she wasn¡¯t going to be in the state neither was she going to be at a party with the demon of a man, a handsome demon.


    ¡°Cut it out, he is not admirable, he wants you to be his ve,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arielle scolded herself.


    There wasn¡¯t much she could do until she sessfully sold off the things she had with her which will provide the funds with which she ns on leaving Russia for good and nevere back, yes, she was never going to return, the country of her birth has brought nothing but a sad pathetic memories for her, she couldn¡¯t recur any good times in her two-decade plus years alive, maybe she would have a chance somewhere new and far from here, but where that would be, she had no idea yet.


    The fact that she had no friend or anyone she could talk to made everything even sadder, she had a friend once upon a time, yes Ba was barely her friend but they got along, everything changed when Ba went to the US to study when she had visited Moscow during her break, she had ended whatever friendship they had by telling Arielle that she was above her and that she can not be friends with a local girl giving her international status, not just that though, Ba¡¯s older sister had hit a jackpot when she married into one of the wealthiest family in Moscow, automatically elevating her family status from average to part of the upper ss, it hurt when Ba had told her those things and that was the first time in her life when she had considered yielding to her mother¡¯s crazy ideas but she had changed her mind real quick before she had told her mom.


    Now that she was in this situation, she couldn¡¯t help but think it would have been better if she had listened to her mom and gone into modeling like she had said, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have had to sell her off, it was great her fault too, if only she had done as she was told, maybe she would have met someone rich too through working as a model and would have married someone rich and loving, or maybe she would have be famous and known, maybe she would have helped her mom achieve her dreams and maybe then, her mom would havee to love her, it was all her fault for not listening to her mom, it was her fault for been born, if only she hadn¡¯t been born, then maybe her mom would have been happier, her existence was what made her mom¡¯s life misterable, so maybe she didn¡¯t need to me her mom for choosing to get rid of her now, maybe this was her fate and she should just ept it and go back home and do whatever it is that her new owner wanted her to do.


    ¡°You are out of your goddamn mind Arielle,¡±


    She yelled at herself, no way was she having those crazy thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it has never been my fault, I didn¡¯t choose to be born, I¡¯m a victim in all of this, I can¡¯t start ming myself for shits that I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    She cried to herself, she hated that she was having these thoughts and ming herself, it was her mother¡¯s fault for choosing to have unprotected sex while knowing she didn¡¯t want a child, it was her fault for not getting an abortion, ording to her mom, she had tried to get it but her dad had talked her out of it, Arielle didn¡¯t believe that was the case because it was clear her dad hadn¡¯t wanted her, if he did, he would have been part of her life, maybe her mom had wanted to pin him down with a child and got pregnant with her only to be pped with reality after she was born, and her way of getting revenge was this, it sucks but that seems to be the case and now it was left to her to decide on what cause her life will take and she has chosen to not be owned, not when it wasn¡¯t what she wanted.


    Arielle checked the time and decided to take a bath and head out of the motel, she walked into the small bathroom in the room and took her bath, it didn¡¯t take long for her to get dressed and she picked up the stuff she had to sell and checked out of the motel, she knew she wasn¡¯t going toe back here and she honestly didn¡¯t want to. instead of taking a cab, she decided to walk the thirty minutes trip that would have been five or ten minutes with a cab, there was still time and she saved money that way, it was pretty cold outside but she didn¡¯t let that stop her, for all she knows, Luciano might already know she was missing and might be looking for already, the thought of that added speed to her legs and she was at the shop in no time but the buyer wasn¡¯t there, she tried calling her with the public line but she didn¡¯t pick up, Arielle¡¯s heart leaped in fear, she never thought of the possibility of the buyer backing out and never made a n B on how she would sell off the stuff, she tried calling again, hoping to heaven that she picks up but still she didn¡¯t.


    Arielle bite down hard on her lips trying to suppress the tears that were threatening to break lose, this wasn¡¯t the time to cry, it was time to act and act fast because she was running out of time already, she should have had other ns, she would have left the motel earlier, she was a fool for being so trusting, she hurriedly left the shop and went to another, asking in her localnguage if she was interested in buying a dress and some jewries but she got a no from her and all the shops she visited in the area and with each, no she got, she started to lose hope, and she had no one to me but herself.

 Chapter 18

    Arielle stood waiting for the vendor to give her the money so that she can be on the way, she wasted so much time trying to find a new buyer, she didn¡¯t want Luciano to discover that she was missing even though the possibility of that not happening was lean, she just hoped he hadn¡¯t started looking for her and that he won¡¯t when she is still in the city, she needs to be as far away from Russia as she could and wasting this much time wasn¡¯t helping her case, she still didn¡¯t have any ns yet, first, she would take a bus out of the city and makes sure to go as far away from Moscow as possible.


    If only she had been able to sell off the clothes and jewelry the night before, or if the buyer who gave her hope had not disappointed her, then she would have been on the way already, unfortunately, it was hard to find a new buyer as the clothes were expensive looking, she spent the almost the whole day trying to find a new buyer online but there weren¡¯t many people interested in getting it from her, just when she was about to lose hopepletely, this woman hade like a rare sigh of blessing and agreed to buy from her for an amount better than what she had bargained with the other buyer who had not shown up.


    The buyer finally came out with the money and once she handed it to her, Arielle thanked her and walked out of the shop, wondering which direction to take, she needed to get out of Moscow so fast, and from there she would know how to leave the country, she really needed to leave no matter how hard it would be for her to start a life outside of the ce she knew, it was better than being someone¡¯s ve.


    Her best belt was to pick countries that Russian passport holders can enter visa-free, hopefully, she would find one, which lead her to remember something important.


    ¡°Oh lord no,¡±


    She cried as she remembered she hadn¡¯t taken her passport or even her identity card, she stopped and checked her bag that she carried even though she knew it wasn¡¯t there, thest time she used her identity card, she had kept it inside her ck purse which she didn¡¯t bring with her, that she should have been the first thing she should have taken, it was the most important thing.


    ¡°I am so stupid, Arielle you are so stupid, how can you be so stupid?¡±


    She cried, there was no helping the tears now, all the stress from the previous night and today and she forgot the most important thing? How could she? Now she had to go back to the ce she ran away from, a ce where Luciano would probably already be looking for her, it was way passed four pm already.


    Now she didn¡¯t have a choice but to go back and get her passport, she couldn¡¯t leave without it, where would she go without her identity? And her passport? There was no going around it, she had to go back to the house she thought she would never see again, and she was no way near being happy, her passport should have been with her, now she just needed to find a way to get it without Luciano finding her.


    ¡°I am so stupid,¡±


    She told herself once again wiping her tears as she hailed a taxi and got in, she told him where she was going and rested her head on the car seat, nothing was working out for her and she had her parents to me, if they had just left and not sold her off, then she would have been able to get her life in order, but they just had to take money on her and flew without warning her.


    When she got out of the cab, she didn¡¯t take the direct way home, just in case Luciano was at her front house, she took a different route that cars can¡¯t take and walked as fast as her tired legs and body could carry her praying in her mind as she went that she would be able to sessfully get the passport without getting noticed and get the hell out of there in time.


    She should have been on her way out of Moscow already, she should have done better for herself.


    ¡°It will be fine, I am going to be just fine,¡±


    She told herself even though it was hard for her to believe those words, she didn¡¯t think she would be fine for a long time even if she can leave, it would be hard to settle down and start a new life with people she didn¡¯t know and a different culture from the one she knew,nguage too, she only knew her localnguage and English, nothing more.


    ¡°Which is why you need to choose an English-speaking country,¡±


    The voice in her head advised and the nodded, she just had to check out her best bet, she knew it may be limited since she still had to choose a visa-free country.


    Arielle looked up, she was almost close to her house, just three more turns and she would be there, she hoped no one was in her house and prayed for good luck for once.


    ¡°Why did you have to make it so hard to be found? I can¡¯t believe I suffered this much, where the fuck have you been? We have been looking for you for hours!¡±


    A voice she has heard before yelled, she turned around in fear as two men walked toward her, one of whom she had met the night before, Luciano¡¯s men, she was right, they have been looking for her and they didn¡¯t look pleased.


    ¡°Oh no,¡±


    She cried as she backed away, she couldn¡¯t let herself be caught now, without any thoughts, she turned and ran¡­N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 19

    Arielle knew running away was pointless, where would she possibly go without her passport and identification card but she was much too hard-headed and determined to just let them catch her and take her to the devil who was after her, she ran as much as her tired legs could carry her, not even stopping for a breath or looking back, she knew the men were still chasing after her, one of them was continuously yelling for her to stop running but she wasn¡¯t about to listen to him.


    ¡°I swear, you are going to be responsible for whatever happens to you,¡±


    one of the guys yelled and she heard the cracking sound of a gun, her heart leaped in fear and she really considered stopping then, for fear of being shot but then she remembered that Luciano had paid a huge sum for her and he would not kill her, she wasn¡¯t hundred percent sure but she just had to bet on that and kept running without slowing down, she dodged to a corner, and ran in the direction the men would never assume she took, it lead to a dead end so unless they are really smart, they would think she ran in the direction that leads to the high way where she could easily get on a vehicle, that was what she would have done if she had her passport with her but unfortunately, she had bad luck all over her, if not, they would not have seen her in the first ce, she would have been miles away from Moscow by now.


    Arielle came to a stop after running for more than twenty minutes, she was so exhausted and out of breath, she walked up to the staircase of the abandoned building she knew so well, and sat down to catch her breath.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arielle sat in silence praying that they don¡¯te this way, she didn¡¯t mind spending the night here, as long as they don¡¯te her way, plus, just stay away until she had enough strength and leave, all she needed to do was get to her house, get her passport and get the fuck out of there, she should never have left her passport behind, she couldn¡¯t keep ming herself for leaving it behind because that won¡¯t help her cause so she decided to catch her breath and just wait until the men have gone for long before she could get out from there and go get her passport, hopefully, they won¡¯t think of guarding the house.


    ¡°Please, for once, be on my side,¡±


    She silently prayed as she closed her eyes and waited as the time ticked, every second felt like forever. She was so tired that she dozed off a little but was woke a few minutester, how could she fall asleep when she was being chased? She sat up and listened, no sound came her way, except the few people that passed, and with every footstep, her heart jump at the thought of the mening this way, but they didn¡¯t, just as she had thought, they weren¡¯t smart enough not like she was any smarter, if she was smart, she wouldn¡¯t have been in this situation in the first ce, she would have figured out what her parents were up to and stopped them before they sold her to the devil. With everything that happened today, it felt like it has been ages ago since Luciano had dropped the bomb that he owned her, it felt like ages ago when she had stupidly let him take her first real kiss, she still hated herself for letting him do that, for letting him have his way with her.


    ¡°Not now please,¡±


    She whispered as her stomach rumbled with hunger, she realized she hasn¡¯t eaten anything since morning, she was so used to going hungry that she had not noticed, she felt tears well up in her eyes again, and wished all of these were just a long bad dream, she suddenly wanted to wake up for this dream and go back to her life before she found out about her dad¡¯s debt, it wasn¡¯t a great life but she didn¡¯t need to hide and she didn¡¯t have someone who wanted to own her and do whatever he wants with her.


    When it was clear that no one wasing her way, she decided to take her chances, she needed to get into her house and pull out her passport no matter what, she just had to get it, by now, they may have run all the way down the highway and this might be her only chance to get it so even though she had her doubts that they have already gone, Dhaka still stood up from where she had been seated for more than two hours and walked slowly back the way she came earlier, it was already getting dark and she liked it, the darkness will shield her.


    ¡°Maybe I should wait for it to be darker,¡±


    She said as she came to a stop, she didn¡¯t bother walking back and just stood there watching people walk by without anyone seeing her, not like they will acknowledge her if they do, all the people she passed earlier while running away from those men, non of them stopped to help her and she couldn¡¯t even me them, she would have done the same too, it was the reality of things in this part of Moscow, no one wanted to be rubbed into something they had no idea about. It was just how it was, it was you against the world, and she was among the unlucky people who didn¡¯t have anyone who loves them, it was unfair but what could she do?


    ¡°I will be fine,¡±


    She whispered as she wiped her tears and waited for it to get dark enough for her to leave.

 Chapter 20

    Luciano stared at his watch, it was past seven pm already, and still no sign of his men nor the bitch he had sent them to get for him, they hadn¡¯t called back in the afternoon and he had just assumed they found her and everything was cool but it was time for the party and they were still not here with her and worse of all, he couldn¡¯t get a hold of anyone of them, his calls were being ignored and he was slowly losing his patience, this wasn¡¯t part of his ns for today and it wasn¡¯t supposed to be so hard to get a hold of a singledy.


    He dialed Martin¡¯s number again and checked his watch, he hated beingte and for unnecessary reasons and they better have a good exnation as to why they dyed so much, not a singlepetent man among them, he should do away with them already, maybe he has grown too soft.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    He heard Martin¡¯s voice and counted one to three to calm his rage but that did nothing, he was already past calming down.


    ¡°Where the fuck have you been Martin? Do you even know what time it is?¡±


    He yelled and he could hear the other man apologizing over the phone but all he wanted was the witch here and them on their way to the party, he would deal with his men after the party is over, and the sheik will not be in Moscow for another party in a while and this was his chance.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, but we still can¡¯t find her,¡±


    Martin said and Luciano lost it.


    ¡°What do you mean you still haven¡¯t found her? Why the heck didn¡¯t you call me since? And you ignored my calls too? I told you to find her and get her here!¡±


    He yelled. He was beyond pissed, not only was he beyondte for the damn party, but now he had no date, and all his ns for tonight, all ruined, he hated when things do not go the way he nned and he had one dumb bitch to me for everything.


    ¡°I am sorry boss, I left my phone in the car and we have been looking for her all day, we found her but she ran away and we haven¡¯t been able to get a hold of her.


    Martin exined, making his anger increase, how could he say those words to him?


    ¡°What the fuck are you saying? It is just one tiny woman against the flocks of you, how could she escape? Are you even listening to yourself? You are so ipetent, why do I even have you around, if you don¡¯t find her this night, you should be ready for anything thates your way, better not show up in front of me without her! You and everyone with you!¡±


    He yelled and ended the call.


    ¡°Yoey, I told Yoey to go meet up with them,¡±


    He said to himself as he called his personal assistant who should have reported by to him as soon as he realized they still haven¡¯t found the bitch, maybe he has be too soft towards his workers, maybe that¡¯s why they are now taking him for granted, why else would they not have called him?


    ¡°Yoey? Do you have a death wish? Why didn¡¯t you tell me they still haven¡¯t found the wench? You know just how important this night is,¡±


    He yelled.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, I couldn¡¯t call you, I got into an ident and I only just got my phone back,¡±


    Yeoy said. He sounded like he was in a lot of pain, Luciano felt bad for yelling at his most trusted assistant, even in his anger, he found himself calming down a little, Yoey wasn¡¯t like any of his other men, he couldn¡¯t fight or even hold a gun, but Luciano liked him and have had him around for a while now.


    ¡°Where are you? How serious is it?¡±


    He questioned as he stormed out of the house,dy or not, he couldn¡¯t pass out on meeting the sheik tonight.


    ¡°Not really bad, but the doctor said I have to spend the night here, I am sorry boss,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just get back once you are okay, things never work out well when you are not around,¡±


    He said and he meant it because if Yoey hadn¡¯t had the damn ident, he would have called him and he would have dispatched more men to look for the crazy woman, now he was beginning to have second thoughts, maybe he picked the wrong woman, he should just send her to one of his casinos to work off her debt which would probably take her whole life to pay back, maybe while working there she would learn.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡±


    Yoey said in a low voice that made Luciano wonder if the ident was really as minor as he was making it out to be, he ended the call anyway after telling him to take care of himself and only return when he was sure he was fine.


    ¡°If I get my hands on her,¡±


    He saiding a fist as he got into his car and zoomed off in the direction of the party, he really didn¡¯t want to be there alone, his n was to show her off, to those men that think a man can¡¯t be a man without having a woman with him, maybe he should reconsider his options and look for a ready bride that he could easily control, Arielle wasn¡¯t giving as it stands.


    ¡°I am going to make her pay,¡±


    He said out loud as he increased the speed of the car, he hated backtracking anding up with alternate ns, where ever she is hiding, he would find her, not as if she could run from him.


    ¡°Have fun hiding for now,¡±


    He whispered.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°Time to go get the passport,¡±


    Arielle said to herself when she was sure it was dark enough and the men would probably have left, if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, it should be way past nine or ten pm, she slowly made her way back towards her house, hoping that the universe will be on her side just this once, long enough for her to get her stuff and get the fuck out, she walked fast hike praying so hard even though she wasn¡¯t the religious type, she was able to make it back to her house while looking back and everywhere, thankfully, just as she had hoped, no one was at the front of her house, but she still made sure to look properly before she unlocked the door to the house she thought she would never be back at, she quickly walked to her room, there was no time to waste.


    She went to her locker where she was sure it would be, but when she checked, it wasn¡¯t there, not the purse or her ID, she left the locker and checked her bed lockers but again, it wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    She cried as she kept searching her whole room, trying to remember whenst she had it with her, she couldn¡¯t stay here for long, it was a risk, she should have seen it already.


    ¡°Calm down, Ariel, calm down and think please,¡±


    She pleaded with herself as she stopped for a moment to remember where she kept it but her fears were so much that there was no way to calm herself, she just frantically went back to searching her room, it was bad, everything was bad, she has never been good at finding something when she is anxious but she was much too in a hurry to calm herself.


    ¡°Please, please,¡±


    She cried looking everywhere but she got nothing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Got you! She is in here, I knew she woulde back,¡±


    She heard the now so familiar voice and her heart stopped, she slowly turned to see the man that had been chasing her earlier standing next to her door, she had left it open which is why she didn¡¯t hear hime in, this was bad, she dropped what she had been holding and slowly backed away, but where could she run to? Her windows weren¡¯t big enough to jump through, they had protectors too, the only exit was the doorway and he was blocking it.


    ¡°You gave me a hard time, you need a beating, I am going to lose my job anyway so I don¡¯t care,¡±


    The man said and before she knew what wasing, he walked up to her andnded a resounding p on her face that sent her to the floor, pain shot through her, she barely processed that before he pulled her up and pped her again and she yelled pushing him off.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? I didn¡¯t do anything to you, why would you p me?¡±


    She yelled fighting back but he was bigger than her and hended a few more ps and even a punch, she couldn¡¯t even fight back, she knew she needed to get out of there, she tried to free herself from him, she kneeled him down there which sent him to the floor and she seeded for a little while, she made a run for it but he caught her only a few minutester before she even made it out of the living room and hollowed her over his shoulder, carrying her out of the house while she screamed and shouted to be let go, her whole body hurt from his continuous hitting.


    He dumped her in the car and yelled out his frustration. he was joined by a couple of other men and she tried to fight her way out of the car but another man inside the car held her still.


    ¡°I should just kill you here, what would I lose? Nothing,¡±


    He said. It was obvious he hated her and wanted her gone, maybe her hiding had done damage to him but that¡¯s not her problem, she had her own problem and wasn¡¯t about to care for his.


    ¡°Let me go, you have no right to hold me, I don¡¯t have anything you want.¡±


    She let out but they didn¡¯t listen to her, they were talking among themselves and the one inside the car got his phone out and made a call.


    ¡°We got her boss, should I bring her to the mansion?¡±


    He asked going silent while listening on the phone, she couldn¡¯t hear what the other person on the other end was saying but she knew who it was, her worst nightmare.


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡±


    He said and the call ended, he got out of the car and she didn¡¯t even wait for a second before she got out too and made a run for it.


    ¡°You stupid witch, you think you can run away again? You fool!¡±


    He yelled and caught her, dragging her back into the car, this time, he tied her hands, and she tried to free herself while yelling to be let go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just kill her as I said, we could get away with it by telling the boss she refuses to cooperate, he would be mad but that won¡¯tst,¡±


    The one who had beaten her up earlier said and her heart raced in fear, but the fear didn¡¯tst, what was living any way? Her life wasn¡¯t worth it and being dead would be better.


    ¡°I agree, just kill me and be done with it,¡±


    She yelled out.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡±


    The one who had tied her said as he mmed a tape over her mouth to keep her quiet, she wriggled trying to free herself but it was hopeless as another of the men got into the car too and before long, it was zooming out of her neighborhood, it became clear to her then that she lost, she would never be able to escape if they get her to that mansion, she should have left without her passport, it would have been better to be arrested somewhere else, she didn¡¯t think it through properly and now all she had was regrets, she was closed to tears again but she blinked trying to keep it away, she has cried enough, she couldn¡¯t even say anything because her mouth was tied and her headache, heck her whole body ached so bad from running all day and also from the beating she received, her life wasn¡¯t worth it and she felt pity for herself.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to drive through the poor streets and before long, they entered a different part of Moscow, a ce for the elites, very different from the world she knew even though the distance between them wasn¡¯t long, it looked like she stepped into another world, she wasn¡¯t impressed though, not when she came here as a prisoner.


    ¡°Women are so worthless and senseless, you would have avoided a lot of things if you had just stayed put but no, what do I expect from dumb girls?¡±


    The guy who had tied her up said while shaking his head, she wanted to spit on his face but her mouth was tied.


    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t give value to them, they are stupid,¡±


    The other guy said, it was so obvious that these men had zero respect for women, she wasn¡¯t shocked though, they worked for Luciano and God knows that man was disrespectful towards women maybe even to his own mother.


    ¡°Well I am happy to do away with this one, from here on, it is the boss¡¯s problem, I am sure with the stunt she pulled tonight she might get sent to a home to fetch him money, she is pretty and would make a lot of money for him,¡±


    The first guy said and Arielle felt disgusted, they were out of their mind if they thought she would work for Luciano or bring him money, she would rather die.


    ¡°You are right, she would bring in a lot of money, I hope he does, I would bet my whole savings to have a go at her,¡±


    The other guy said and touched her, she shook his hand off in disgust and they bothughed at her even the driver joined in. was this it? Was this what she would face now? Men harassing her andughing over it? God, she hated her life.


    ¡°We are here,¡±


    They announced in unison as they drove into huge ck gates and she felt the little hope she had drifting away, she couldn¡¯t possibly escape from here, it was impossible, just the thought of what she would face here brought the tears that she had been trying to keep away out¡­

 Chapter 22

    ¡°What a mess,¡±


    Luciano said to himself, hissing in annoyance as he tried to forget the event that took ce today, non of which were in his favor, honestly, there was a lot of things he wished to change about the whole of today, everything, nothing went ording to his ns and he was just too angry right now and couldn¡¯t keep the thoughts away, the whole party was a fail, not only did the crazy sheik snub him but the annoying man was smiling and dining with his enemies, Miko and that bastard he used to call his best friend, he couldn¡¯t stand the whole parade of clowns and had left only an hour after he got there, you would have thought when he returns those losers that work for him would be back but nope, not a word from them until a few minutes ago when they finally found her.


    ¡°Fucking psychos,¡±


    He said as he toasted his ss of wine away and walked out of his home bar, alcohol wasn¡¯t doing it for him tonight, he walked to his office, he had other business to attend to but nothing works when he is angry and it couldn¡¯t be helped. Next thing is to calm the fuck down and restart, he walked out of his office again.


    He heard them enter the house before he saw them, he didn¡¯t even know who to direct his anger to first, his men or the witch who yed the bigger part in ruining his day, well that was decided when he saw her, they had her tied and her mouth taped, and from how she looked, they hit her too.


    ¡°Who tied her up and why is her mouth sealed?¡±


    He asked and both Sloan and martin stopped walking and stared at each other, the witch looked like she has been through a lot, why would they tie her up?


    ¡°Lydia?¡±


    Luciano called for his housekeeper who ran out of the room she had been towards them.


    ¡°Take her upstairs and remove the rope and the tape from her mouth, keep the door lock, she is a crazy person,¡±


    He instructed and Lydia hurriedly did as she was told but the witch struggled, making it a little hard for Lydia to take her away, he didn¡¯t interfere and watched them go while trying to calm his anger towards his men as much as he could, no way did they tie a woman up, no way did theyy their hands on her, he had a rule and they knew his rule, no matter what, never hit a woman, especially one that can¡¯t defend herself, yeah, he knew it contradicted how he treated women in general but still, a rule was a rule no matter how useless that gender was, hitting them was a crime he couldn¡¯t forgive.


    ¡°Follow me,¡±


    He instructed as he walked towards his home office, he didn¡¯t bother to look back to see if they followed because he knew they would.


    ¡°Who tied her up?¡¯


    He asked again when they entered his office.


    ¡°I did boss, she was being too loud and it was drawing attention to us,¡±


    Sloan said and Luciano turned and aimed a punch in his face that sent him flying backward.


    ¡°What? She was screaming? Attention? What attention? Because I could have thought no one will look your way enough to care if she was shouting, way kind ofme excuse is that? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? You can¡¯t hold one woman down? I would be ashamed if I were you, if I were the lots of you,¡±


    He yelled delivering another punch to his face.


    ¡°Now, who hit her?¡±


    He asked even though he already had an idea of who would do it, Martin, the man was good at his job, well not all the time but still good but Luciano was done with him, he had a bad record of physically abusing women and this was the height of it, he touched his woman, yeah, the wench was his woman until he decides she is not anymore.


    ¡°Who hit her?¡±


    He asked again, looking from one man to the other, he could hear his other men who had apanied these two losers panic aside and they had every reason to panic because they were all going to get punished for what happened today.


    ¡°I said who the fuck hit a powerless and defenseless woman that you lot could have easily brought to me without harm? I never gave the instructions to hit her, but even tie her up, who hit her?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He asked again.


    ¡°I am sorry boss but she was b***¡±


    Luciano didn¡¯t let him finish the sentence, heunched a punch at him, making sure to hit him where it hurt the most, he didn¡¯t stop at that, he was livid, beyond control.


    ¡°What? She tried to what? How many are you foolspared to that tiny bitch? You couldn¡¯t resist hitting her? What have I been saying about hitting women? I warned you thest time but it seems you don¡¯t value your job, well guess what? You don¡¯t even have a job anymore, I don¡¯t want to see your face again or you will be dead,¡±


    He yelled each word with an apanied punch until his face bled, he finally let him go and straightened his back, he turned to Sloan who backed away, he thought of firing him too but decided not to.


    ¡°Take him away and take everything that he got from working here, all the privileges he enjoys, if he owes any debt make sure he pays everything, you know the way it goes and I don¡¯t want to see him ever or you will face me too,¡±


    He instructed as he walked out of the office, leaving the two men to deal with themselves, when he opened the door, the men there all stood alert, he ignored them initially and started walking away but turned back to them.


    ¡°You all are excused for today but if what happened today ever repeats itself again, you will get what you are asking for, I don¡¯t want to see anyone of you right now so out of my house,¡±


    He said and walked away as they echoed their apologies and promises that it won¡¯t repeat itself, he climbed the stairs heading to the room he knew Lydia would have taken the little witch to, he had scores to settle with her too, ain¡¯t no way she was going to get away with the stunt she pulled today, it was her fault everything didn¡¯t work out today.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave, please, you will get yourself in trouble,¡±


    He heard Lydia¡¯s worried voice say, moments before the door to the room flew open and the crazy bitch ran out, she stopped for a moment when she saw him and right after, ran past him, he turned and watched her run away, there was no need to run after her, she would find out by herself that there was no way out of here except he allows it and he wasn¡¯t about to let her go, he walked down slowly behind her as she ran passed his confused men who were still in the hallway, he signaled for them to let her be, she would figure it out by herself and he was here to watch her be miserable, punishment, yeah, something like that.

 Chapter 23

    Arielle ran for the door, she couldn¡¯t stay here, she could never stay in a ce like this, with a man like Luciano, if his men could hit her and abuse her verbally then what couldn¡¯t he do, she had asked Lydia, thedy and what she told her in the thirty minutes they were together was enough proof that Luciano was indeed a monster, a freaking nightmare and the devil himself, she needed to leave, she didn¡¯t care if she bes a fugitive in a different country, she just needed to be out of this house and then figure out how she will leave because, his men took her money, technically, it wasn¡¯t hers but Luciano¡¯s, she got them from selling the clothes but she knew the men were not going to give him the money, she wished they hadn¡¯t taken it from her, anyway, she needed to get out of here and she was determined to, it had shocked her when she had opened the door and he was standing there, he didn¡¯t stop her as she had thought he will, well she just hopes he changed his mind and wants her gone.


    Arielle ran around trying to find the exit out of the mansion, she had tried to remember the details when those evil men had to lead her into this ce but there were so many simr doors and her heart was pounding so hard that she could barely make out left from right, she was finally about to find the exit door and thankfully it was open, she ran outside and look in the direction she knew they hade from after getting out of the car, she knew there was security out there but right now, she didn¡¯t care, they would probably shoot her and kill her but she just didn¡¯t care, it would be better to be dead than to face Luciano, she ran down thene towards the main gate which was like ten or fifteen minutes away from the main house, her tired body didn¡¯t stop her, just when she thought she was at the gate, she came to a dead end, she couldn¡¯t remember where to go.


    ¡°Oh God, no,¡±


    She cried looking left to right, it was darker in this part of the mansion and she couldn¡¯t see much, it was quiet too, she hadn¡¯t thought about anything while she ran away, and neither did she observe her environment.


    ¡°If you were smart you would have already figured out that there is no way out of here, but I guess you are not smart after all, I mean it is obvious,¡±


    She heard his voice, and turned, he had been following her? She had been so focused on getting out of there that she didn¡¯t even stop to look back, she just wanted to get out of the damn house.


    ¡°Stay away from me, I am going to leave this ce and you can¡¯t stop me,¡±


    She said, running in the left direction.


    ¡°Stop running already, and that ce leads to the dog house, they are scary as fuck,¡±


    He said and she stopped, she feared dogs and had a phobia for them, when she had been ten, a dog had bitten her and shended in the hospital, she still had nightmares sometimes.


    ¡°Why? You scared of dogs? There are humans who fear dogs?¡±


    He asked, it was clear that he was mocking her and she wanted to hit him so hard.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡±


    She let out as she tried her luck to pass by him because she was sure that was the right way to go, bad idea because he caught her and held her tight.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    She let out pping his chest.


    ¡°Enough, I have had enough of your games, time to go in,¡±


    She said pulling her along.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She said dragging her hands away from him.


    ¡°Do you really think you could hide away from me? You think you can run away? You look pathetic trying to, don¡¯t you see,¡±


    Luciano asked and she red at him, she was determined to get out of here one way or the other and she wasn¡¯t about to let him stop her.


    ¡°Just let me ho, I don¡¯t owe you anything,¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°You little witch, do you know what you have cost me this evening with the stupid stunt you pulled? You don¡¯t owe me a thing you say? Well, let¡¯s just say, aside from your overstanding former debt, you added more today, I got humiliated because of your stunt and you are going to pay.


    He let out grabbing her, she tried to let go but his grip on her was strong.


    ¡°Answer me, witch, do you know?¡±


    Luciano asked still holding her too tight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even breath, how would I talk?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She managed to say, his grip on her reduced but he didn¡¯t let her go as he just grabbed her and practically carried her over his shoulder as if she weighed nothing, well she was a little underweight, she try to fight him to put her down as he started carrying her back into the house.


    ¡°Put me down, let me go, you bastard, let me go,¡±


    She cried, hitting him but he didn¡¯t respond, he just continued on his way into the mansion, no one who they passed on the way gave a fuck that there was a wailing woman, why would they? They were practically like her too, all ves but she wanted to be different, she wasn¡¯t the type to bite but he wasn¡¯t giving her any choices so she sank her teeth as hard as she could go into his back, he let out a groan of pain and dropped her on the ground.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    He yelled but she didn¡¯t wait, she took the opportunity and made a run for it but unlike before, he didn¡¯t let her get away, he ran towards her and caught up with her in no time, biting him must have set him off because he looked angrier, he didn¡¯t say a word to her and just grabbed her and started dragging her towards the house.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go I beg you, I don¡¯t want to be here,¡±


    Arielle pleaded but the bastard didn¡¯t listen, he just kept dragging her with him, not even stopping to check if she was okay, she tried to free herself but it was useless against his powerful grip, before long, the huge door opened and she was inside the mansion again, he dragged her with him upstairs.


    ¡°I told you to let me go, this is a crime, you are holding me hostage against my wish,¡±


    She yelled and that got him to stop for a moment, he turned to her and smiled, the smile, it was everything she knew and hated, yes, he just told her with that one smile that he could get away with everything, here in Russia, people like him had power, thew? It was him, crime? That¡¯s if he decides it is a crime, she bit down hard on her lips willing herself not to cry again, there was no point in crying or pleading because it was clear he wasn¡¯t going to listen and she wasn¡¯t going to give him the satisfaction of seeing her cry, the door to the run she had ran away from opened and he dragged her inside with him, pushing her on the huge bed with him, Lydia was no longer there.


    ¡°You little witch, you are going to get what ising your way because you asked for it,¡±


    He said holding the ce she had bitten, he looked so angry and scary.

 Chapter 24

    Arielle moved away from him as much as she could, it was a big room anyway, he looked scary, like a wounded lion and he was rubbing the spot she had bitten, she feared he would attack her any moment and she didn¡¯t have anything to defend herself with.


    ¡°What do you have in your mouth? Razor? How can your teeth be so sharp?¡±


    He asked. His voice was a lot calmer than he looked and even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t be, she rxed just a little.


    ¡°You asked for it, non of this would have happened if you just let me be,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, you belong to me,¡±


    He said in an even calmer voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡±


    She let out with a re, she would never belong to him or anyone.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not for you to decide,¡±


    He responded, again in a calm voice, she just kept quiet, she needed to think of a way to free herself from him, maybe just maybe there was a way out of this and out of here, she was tired, and her legs hurts, her whole body hurt, that devil from earlier beat her up so bad.


    ¡°You know if you just stay calm and quiet like this, you actually look really pretty and innocent and no one will want to harm you but you choose to be a wild woman, making things hard for everyone,¡±


    He said as if he felt sorry for her, she red at him, his pity was thest thing she wanted.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to do anything to please you, leave me alone,¡±


    She said with a re, she was so tired and hungry, she had gone through everything today without any food and as much as she hated to ask him, she was too hungry to decide not to.


    ¡°I need food, or I am going to die,¡±


    She said out loud and she must have shocked him because he looked confused for only a second.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten? All day?¡±


    He asked and she nodded.


    ¡°You are crazy, you are really out of your mind, do you want to kill yourself? No wonder you are so tiny and weighed so little,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you give a fuck and just give me food,¡±


    She responded.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right, I don¡¯t care, but I paid huge money for you and if you die, I lose an investment and I don¡¯t like losing money, so do the math,¡±


    He said and she felt like killing him already, if only she could.


    ¡°How are you sofortable talking about a person like that? I am a human and not amodity for business,¡±


    She replied. She just couldn¡¯t get her head around how his mind worked that he reduce her to something like that, he really was a devil, she already knew but still, she just couldn¡¯t get why he was like that, why he had no value for people.


    ¡°You think whatever you want witch,¡±


    He said and turned his big body, his back was wide and broad, he was talking on the phone and she silently watched him weighing her options, she could use this moment to make a run for it again but she thought better of it, she knew she would not get far, she was so tired that she might copse if she tried it so for now, she just decided to get food and gather her strength back.


    ¡°Food is on the way, and while at that you can take a bath, tomorrow, we will talk more about the stunts you pulled today, and just so you know, every wrong behavior attracts punishment here and you aren¡¯t getting any cks because you used them all up already, and don¡¯t even think about running away, you can¡¯t, don¡¯t just suffer yourself more by trying,¡±


    He said and without another word, he left the room, she sat heavily on the bed looking around the room, she was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even see properly, she couldn¡¯t even stand up after she sat down, it was as if her legs lost the ability to move, she was too tired to even take the bath. He suggested, too tired to even think, a knock on the door got her attention, and the door opened to reveal a man who would be around his early fifties orte forties, he came bearing food.


    ¡°Hello, molodaya ledi,¡±


    He said in greeting, he looked kind and she greeted him back in Russian, he dropped the food on the bed close to her and turned without another word.


    ¡°Thank you for the food,¡±


    She said as he was about to leave, he turned and nodded before leaving the room, she opened the food as her stomach groaned in response, the food, one of the most popr dishes in the country, Borscht, she loved it and being so hungry, she didn¡¯t even fear if it was poisoned and just started eating, she was so hungry that she finished the whole bowl in less than ten minutes, then she ate up the side dish, Olivier Sd too,¡±


    ¡°Aha,¡±


    She said after finishing everything on the te and drinking water, the most delicious food she has ever had and she had it in the house of her enemy, what a twist, she didn¡¯t know what to do with the te, she was used to cleaning up after herself, she got off the bed and walked to the door wondering if it was locked but when she opened it, it wasn¡¯t, so he didn¡¯t lock in, she was sure it is because he knew she would not be able to leave, maybe she could prove him wrong, but how far could she really go? That thought was enough to stop her, not today, maybe tomorrow she would find out how to leave.


    She looked out to see the man who had given her food outside her door, he had stayed behind, and he turned when she opened the door.


    ¡°You are done eating,¡±


    He said and collected the te from her and started walking away.


    ¡°Thank you for the food,¡±


    She called after him and went back inside, now that she has eaten, she felt heavy and tired still, she couldn¡¯t even take a bath, her fears were up now, she looked around the room, it was painted in in white, everything about the room had a shade of white and sprinkles of other colors, mainly blue, there was a walk-in wardrobe, a table, a chair, sofa, the big bed, it was the typical rich people room, the only odd here was her and she didn¡¯t even want to be here in the first ce.


    She walked to the bed andy on it, she needed sleep to regroup, she fought hard today and all the fight in her was gone, there was nothing she could do about it tonight, she needed to rest.


    Arielle couldn¡¯t fall asleep, no matter how she tried to fall asleep in the luxurious room, even after giving in and going to take a bath, she just couldn¡¯t find sleep no matter how pretty the room was, she couldn¡¯t forget that she was a prisoner in this house, a prisoner with no hope of escaping, where could she possibly go? She still couldn¡¯t get a hold of her passport and now that she was locked up, there were zero chances of being able to escape from there and run away, she was trapped by a man that she would never have had anything to do with if her parents hadn¡¯t been so greedy, they were greedy and selfish and she hated them so much now and wished the worst on them where ever they were now, she wished they would suffer just as much as they made her suffer, if she ever makes it out of this alive and she ever meets them in person again, she would make sure they both pay for what they did to her, for all the pains they caused her, she wiped the tears that gathered in her eyes and tried to get some sleep so that her body could at least heal.

 Chapter 25

    Arielle woke up the next morning feeling like hell after trying to fall asleep for half of the night, a big bed was nothing when you are a prisoner, at first she had forgotten where she was but one look at the room she was in and all the memories of what had taken ce yesterday came rushing back to get, she suddenly got off the bed feeling nauseous, she ran to the big restroom and poked, she felt sick and wanted to do nothing buty on the bed all day, but this bed but her bed at home, her home where she never felt needed or loved but it was still hers, it was better than here but she knew her life took a turn for the worse the minute those men brought her here and she might not see her home ever again, she felt weak and hopeless but she picked herself up and brushed her teeth and took a bath, she went back into the room and wore the clothes she had worn yesterday, she had managed to wash them the night before and they were already dried.


    She wondered what life had in stock for her today and what more worst fate she was to face in the hands of her captor.


    ¡°Knock, knock,¡±


    Came the voice of the devil who was responsible for all her misfortune in the past few weeks, he didn¡¯t even wait for a response as the door opened.


    ¡°Rise and shine pretty,¡±


    She heard his voice as he waltzed into the room like they were best friends and he didn¡¯t threaten to kill her the night before, the man wasn¡¯t serious, and why was he smiling? She wanted to kill him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She asked moving away from him.


    ¡°What do I want? Hmm, let¡¯s see, I don¡¯t think you can afford what I want!¡±


    He said and sat on the bed, she hated him so much but she couldn¡¯t deny that he was handsome, she could never deny that fact, right now, he had his hair up in a male bun, he looked like he just got out of the shower and had a nice smell too that filled her nostrils, he wore a white shirt over in ck trousers but he managed to pull it off so well, how can he look so good so early in the morning, why did he have to look good at all, she hated him so much.


    ¡°Are you done checking me out?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked and she felt embarrassed, why did she do it? How could she for a moment forget that beyond this handsome face and nice smell, he was worst than the devil and more disgusting than trash left in the rain?


    ¡°I would never do that, you sell yourself at a high price, get off your high horse,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Well, I am not the one who was up for sell,¡±


    He said and she red at him wishing she could harm him.


    ¡°I was never up for sell,¡±


    ¡°Then exin how you got here then? Why do I own you?¡±


    He askedying on the bed, the man was toofortable around her and she hated him for it.


    ¡°You do not own me, Luciano, I am not a property to be owned,¡±


    It felt strange saying his name out loud.


    ¡°Good to know you know my name, plus, you will soon stop denying that I own you, soon, anyway, I came to let you know, that you will do everything I say, if not you would be getting whates your way, I don¡¯t n on letting you off easily, I gave you time to be able to pay back but since it is obvious that you can¡¯t and all you can do is run, you will be mine to use as I want until I decide otherwise,¡±


    He said it in such a matter-of-fact way, she couldn¡¯t even believe he was saying all the things he was saying to her.


    ¡°I am never going to do as you say,¡±


    She said in a determined voice, heughed, she didn¡¯t know what was funny to him, as far as she knew, she wasn¡¯t trying to be funny and he shouldn¡¯t beughing because he had a goodugh and she hated that she knew.


    ¡°Stopughing, you are acting like a weirdo because nothing I said is funny, why can¡¯t you just be a normal human and just let me go, it won¡¯t hurt you to do that right? Why do you choose to be so evil? What does it pay you to keep me captive knowing that I did absolutely nothing to you, I don¡¯t deserve this,¡±


    She let out in frustration. He stoppedughing.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I am not holding you captive, you are, if you had just done as you were told instead of trying to run away, you would have woken up this morning in your bed at your house, think about it this way, everything that happened to you yesterday was your fault, everything, and everything that would happen to you from now on is your fault too, because I have decided not to let you out of my sight again until I don¡¯t need you here anymore,¡±


    He said in a very serious tone that had her believing for a moment that everything was her fault, then she couldn¡¯t do it, this wasn¡¯t her fault, if she starts thinking like that, starts thinking she was at fault, then she would be letting him have his way with her, doing exactly what he wanted her to do, he was maniptive.


    ¡°You are not going to make me feel bad for wanting my freedom,¡±


    She said with so much confidence that she didn¡¯t know she still had in her. He startedughing again, it was just in annoying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s funny and why you areughing but what do I expect from a lunatic?¡±


    She said with a re.


    ¡°As much as I admire your confidence, I don¡¯t fancy when people are insulting towards me so watch what you say to me, plus, you remember what I saidst night? There is only one person that has power between the two of us and it is not you, I decide and you do exactly as you are told, just so you know, you can¡¯t escape, you can¡¯t get out of here until I say so, and I am not going to, so enjoy your life here,¡±


    He said throwing his hands in the air, his phone ranged and he picked it up, she watched as his whole demo changed, he looked angry, he didn¡¯t even say a word but his whole body was rigid and flushed in anger.


    ¡°I am on my way, don¡¯t do anything until I get there,¡±


    He said and ended the call, she waited for him to address her but he turned and walked out of the door in silence, she wondered who called and why just one call was enough to make him that angry.


    ¡°It is none of my business,¡±


    She thought to herself as she sat back on the bed, nothing that happened in Luciano¡¯s life was her business, she needed to get out of this prison, that was the only thing she should think of doing, but how would she get out? There was no way out of here, she didn¡¯t know anyone here, was sure he would warn them not to say anything to her, or he might even lock the door to prevent her from going out, she stood up and went to the door to check, it wasn¡¯t locked but she knew she couldn¡¯t leave,st night was proof that she couldn¡¯t, maybe she would stay around and get to know the ce enough to know how to escape, yes, she had every n of leaving this hellhole the first opportunity she gets

 Chapter 26

    Luciano walked to his room in anger, as if what happenedst night at the party wasn¡¯t enough, he just got a call that suggested his grandfather was being buddy-buddy with not only his former best friend but the same person that was a threat to their family too.


    ¡°I wonder when that old man would learn,¡±


    He said to himself as he changed out of the shirt he was wearing and walked out of his room, nothing was going as he nned, and the more days that passes he had reasons to be mad, why would his grandfather allow people he knows he hates near, walking out of his room, he made his way out of his house and got into his car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will drive myself, I don¡¯t n on staying there long,¡±


    He said to his driver who was already running toe to meet up with him, he didn¡¯t wait for a response as he zoomed out of his house into the main road that lead to the beach house where his family always hangout, a ce he barely goes to because he hated it there, it was stupid to hang out with people who clearly hated him and it wasn¡¯t like he liked them all that much either but at the end of the day, they were all still his family and even though he didn¡¯t like them, he would not let anything harm them and the man his grandfather decided to be buddy with had the ns to hurt his family, at least that¡¯s what he knew now, he didn¡¯t have much evidence to back up his ims which is why he is still keeping quiet about the whole thing but that doesn¡¯t mean he would let that bastard near his family enough to gain their trust.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to get to the ce, he parked his car in the car park and walked towards the beach house, as he got closer, he could hearughter and lots of talking, one thing his grandfather loved even at old age was to party and he was damn good at it, growing up, it had been one party or another.


    ¡°Oh Mishka, you decided to show up,¡±


    His grandfather said when he spotted him, Luciano frowned at the people with him, Don was a great man but he was stupid too, that¡¯s undisputed because if he wasn¡¯t, he would not be hanging out with the people here.


    ¡°Deda, can I speak to you in private?¡±


    He asked ignoring everyone else in the room, the guy he knew was out to get his family, Viktor, his grandfather long time friends, three of them, and Mako, even Dimitri was here, they were all watching him, he didn¡¯t care, he had no business with them.


    ¡°I have to speak with this business-minded and always serious grandson of mine, you guys carry on and I will be back,¡±


    Don said, Luciano didn¡¯t expect him to agree so easily, never the less, he followed him as they walked away from where the group was.


    ¡°You should be mindful of the people you hang out with Deda,¡±


    He said as soon as they were out of ear spot.


    ¡°You are not going to dictate who I can or can¡¯t talk to Mishka, you don¡¯t have the power nor the right to do that,¡±


    His grandfather fired at him in clear annoyance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am doing, if you would just listen to me, not everyone should get close to you, there are threats everywhere,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Threats? I have lived for more decades than you have, when I was your age, your father was just three, when you were born, I was already in my fifties, I won¡¯t let you start dictating my life, I would know if I am at risk, I have more experience than you, remember that,¡±


    His grandfather said, his voice raising with each word that Luciano was scared that he might copse.


    ¡°I am not dictating, that¡¯s not what I am doing,¡±


    He exined.


    ¡°I am just going to ignore you, plus, I shouldn¡¯t take you seriously, you can¡¯t even get a woman,¡±


    His grandfather responded and he resisted the urge to cuss.


    ¡°I am not trying to tell you who you should hang out with or not don, I am just saying that not everyone is your friend, I am using the exact words you taught me, this is me looking out for you and our family, there are people out there envious of what we have and would do anything to bring this family down, I don¡¯t want that to happen.


    He responded but his grandfather was bent on not listening to him and no matter what he said or do, don was just going to ignore him and not take him seriously the reason for this was so annoying, he should just leave and get the fuck out of the family tree, not as he needed them to maintain his billionaire status but his pride and the thought of letting loser Mako get his hand on the family¡¯s heritage and bringing their name down was enough to keep him, he took a deep sight.


    ¡°Don, I have someone I would like you to meet, we were supposed to show up at the party together yesterday, but she had a few ns of her own so she couldn¡¯t make it,¡±


    He said frowning to himself when he remembered just what ns she had, he still had every intention of punishing her for her actions yesterday. There was no point in keeping his grandfather in the dark about it, if that would help him get through to his grandfather, then that¡¯s what he would do.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s what we are talking about young man, now you are talking, so when do I meet my granddaughter-inw and when is the wedding?¡±


    His grandfather asked in an excited voice, his face and attitude switching up so fast, Luciano just stared at him long and hard, wondering why wife-ing someone was so important, he just couldn¡¯t get the thrill but since it got Don¡¯s attention, he had no choice but to y right along.


    ¡°You will meet her soon, as for the wedding, I will need to propose first, hoping that she would give a favorable answer.


    He responded, he already knew Arielle would never say yes to him willingly, well he had an offer that would not be able to say no to, and if she does say no, he would make life impossible for her, she would have no choice but to agree with him.


    ¡°Good, now that¡¯s what we are talking about, you cane by the houseter, I will listen to what you have to say, but don¡¯t keep me waiting on bringing my soon to be granddaughter inw,¡±


    He said, he looked genuinely pleased.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I will do that,¡±


    Luciano responded.


    ¡°Okay, I trust you, just bring her to the family soon,¡±


    His grandfather said while walking away like they were done talking, Luciano couldn¡¯t figure out why he just couldn¡¯t trust him without the wifebel, it was just weird and tiring.


    ¡°you ran here so fast, were you scared the old man was about to sign everything to me? I can bet this is the first time you have been here in years,¡±


    Mako said,ing from behind him, Luciano turned and eyed him, the man had a lot of nerve to assume he was threatened by him.


    ¡°But you are, you feel threatened that¡¯s why you agree to do what Don wants,¡±


    The annoying voice in his head chipped in, Luciano blocked it out, he wasn¡¯t about to argue with his inner voice in public.


    Why? Did I leave you speechless? Are you that scared of losing to me? It is not going to be as bad as you think, I would give you a good position, all your knowledge and strength would not go to waste, and I would just be the boss over you while you boss the others, win-win,¡±


    Mako said. Luciano couldn¡¯t even take the man seriously when he say shits that makes zero sense.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even waste my time talking to you, not today,¡±


    He said, turned around, and started walking towards where he parked his car, there was no point staying there, he spoke with his grandfather and there was nothing else he could do, plus the security around the beach house was pretty tight, even more than the one at his ce, they would be fine, at least for now, he had other business to take care of, one of which was the solution to his present problem with the Don.


    ¡°Walking away like a coward once again? You are such a loser and a chicken, it will be fun taking everything from you and watching you beg,¡±


    Mako yelled after him, but he didn¡¯t even look back, he had better things to do, what more? He had a wedding to n, yes, a wedding, he was going to marry her whether she wants it or not, he owned her anyway¡­

 Chapter 27

    Arielle looked around the room, checking the wardrobes, there were clothes, female clothes, which had her wondering if she wasn¡¯t his first prisoner, could it be that he had a habit of doing this and she was just his recent victim? She couldn¡¯t put it past him, he was a demon.


    ¡°Yup, a demon with a nice body,¡±


    The crazy voice in her head said, it was the first time it spoke since yesterday and Arielle wasn¡¯t so pleased.


    He has a nice body but what does it matter if he is not human? A monster would remain a monster whether he is hot or not and rather than be over his handsomeness, she should actually be scared of what he can and might do to her, if this was a habit then what might his other victims have gone through here in this room and, did they escape alive? So many things to think about, would she ever get out of this ce alive? Would she ever live a normal life again, she couldn¡¯t begin to imagine what can happen to her here.


    ¡°Knock knock,¡±


    A voice came from the unlocked door, she hadn¡¯t bothered to even close it, what was the point, she looked to see a petite woman who should be around her thirties or early forties.


    ¡°The boss wants you toe down for breakfast, he is waiting for you,¡±


    The pretty woman said with a smile. Her first thought was she thought he left the house, at least that¡¯s what his tone earlier indicated, maybe she had been wrong.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave already?¡±


    She asked but the prettydy shook her head. Well maybe she got everything wrong, well, she couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°You are toe down for breakfast, you can¡¯t keep the boss waiting,¡±


    The prettydy said.


    Arielle didn¡¯t want to be in Luciano¡¯s presence not to talk of eating with him, he was her captor, did he really think she would go eat with him? Plus, he had so many people working for him, barely twelve hours in his house and she hase in contact with two different people, wait make that three, if Lydia from the night before is counted, and that¡¯s excluding the ones that walked passed them while he carried her back to the house, what did she expect for a man as wealthy as Luciano? Of course, he would have lots of people around him, serving him, he has a mansion for a reason, which lead her to think, he might not even care about the money her parent took from him, he could easily let her go and be a good person, she was damn sure that his bank ount didn¡¯t even notice any money missing.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±


    Thedy said and Arielle realized she was waiting for her answer, there was no way she would eat with Luciano, not when he threatened herst night and solidified the threat again, what? She should eat and dine with someone who had evil ns for her? She would rather starve to death, she wasn¡¯t so sure she would live anyway, and might as well die from not eating.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±


    Thedy asked again in a worried tone.


    ¡°Tell him to eat his food and choke on it, tell him I wish he dies in the process, I would rather die than eat with him,¡±


    She said and she could tell that the woman was beyond shocked and that she would not dare say those words to Luciano but she didn¡¯t care how she delivers the message to the bastard, thest thing she should care about here were other people, no one gives a fuck about her so she should do well to learn and do exactly the same, only cares about herself, that¡¯s the only way to survive in this cruel world.


    ¡°I thought you said you will starve to death?¡±


    The voice in her head echoed and she rolled her eyes in disgust.


    ¡°I am sorry, I can¡¯t tell him that, I know we don¡¯t know each other and you shouldn¡¯t worry about me, but if I go tell him what you just said or I go there without you, I might lose my job and I can¡¯t lose this job, my baby is sick, this is the only ce I can work and earn enough money to pay for his surgery, please whatever is going on, can you juste downstairs with me? I beg you,¡±


    Thedy said almost in tears, Arielle suddenly felt sick to the stomach, all her thoughts of not caring for other people flying out of the window, how could she not care? When a young child¡¯s life depends on this, what thedy was saying was true, Luciano was evil and he might fire her, so putting herself first in this would make her just as bad as Luciano and that¡¯s thest thing she wanted to be.


    ¡°I am sorry about your sick child, I hope he gets better, where do I go for breakfast?¡±


    She asked politely.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡±


    Thedy said and walked ahead of her, Arielle followed behind her, hating that she had to do this but she would rather stand Luciano¡¯s horrible present than let a child die because his mom lost her job because of her, that would be murder.


    ¡°You were taking forever, I thought you wanted me toe to drag you out, sweetness,¡±


    Luciano said when she walked into the huge dining room, he was the only one sitting there and she hated the way he was looking at her and even calling her sweetness like they were close and had that kind of rtionship, they didn¡¯t have any rtionship other than he was holding her captive against her will, if only she had the power to do away with him and make a run for it.


    ¡°Sit,¡±


    Hemanded in a voice that got her seated before she could argue.


    ¡°Good girl,¡±


    He said in a much more calm voice, she eyed him, hating herself for being so easy.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here, I don¡¯t want to eat with you, I just want to go back home,¡±


    ¡°Well, you are home, home is here until I decide otherwise,¡±


    He said as if it was the most normal thing to say.


    ¡°This is not my home, it can never be my home, just let me go,¡±


    ¡°Can we at least eat? It is past eleven and I haven¡¯t had breakfast, that¡¯s unhealthy,¡±


    He said as two women and a man walked in with trays of food.


    ¡°Fine,¡±


    She responded. she watched the chef from the night before serving them food and Luciano started eating without replying to her, she stared at the food in front of her, it was buttermilk pancakes and raspberry jam, of course, tea, she couldn¡¯t deny that the food was enticing, once again, she disregarded her no eating rule and looked her the chef, she whispered thanks for the food and without looking Luciano¡¯s way, she started eating too, the food tasted amazing, another best food she has ever had, again it had to be in a ce where she was held captive, the food was the only up in this whole situation.


    ¡°With how you were behaving, one would think you are not hungry,¡±


    He said but she chose to ignore him, ignore him and fill her stomach, then after that, she would demand that he let her go, if it means working for a long time to pay off the debt, she would, she just didn¡¯t want to be here with him, in his house as his property¡­

 Chapter 28

    ¡°So, now, do you agree it was wise to eat when I said you should? You are d you did right?¡±


    Luciano asked once she dropped her spoon, she ignored him and turned to the chef who was next to her.


    ¡°Thank you for the food, bothst night and this morning, I hope this monster pays you as much as you deserve for making such tasty meals, you deserve to work for someone better,¡±


    She said and the color seem to drain from the chef¡¯s face, he nodded anyway, as she turned in the direction of Luciano, whose handsome face was set in a firm line, clearly, what she said had pissed him off, well, he had iting.


    ¡°Leave us,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He said in amanding voice to the others in the room and before long, they were both alone in the dining room, and suddenly she realized she must have gone a little too far, but the damage was already done and she had no ns to take what she said back, not like he could do anything to her, he wouldn¡¯t, at least not for now.


    Arielle looked everywhere but in Luciano¡¯s direction, she already knew what she would find if she looked at him and she wasn¡¯t about to let him think she is scared of him even though that might be the case since her heart was racing so fast with every silent second that passes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think You are but I will not let you disrespect me in my own house, I didn¡¯t bring you here to start talking trash,¡±


    He said in an intimidating voice.


    ¡°I never said anything that wasn¡¯t true, if it hurts you, then maybe you should consider being less of a monster and be more human,¡±


    She responded even though she knew she should keep quiet and not annoy him more, she just couldn¡¯t stop herself from responding.


    ¡°Who said I am hurt by your words? People have called me the worst, it is nothing new to me, in case you don¡¯t know, I am a Siegel, being born into the Siegel family already made me a viin and I have no reason to feel hurt when someone addresses me by my identity, but what I won¡¯t take from you bitch is trying to be nice to my worker and give them backhandpliments that might lead to them losing their job here.


    Thest part of what he said got her sitting up in her seat, thest thing she wanted was for innocent people to lose their jobs because of her.


    ¡°Why wouldplimenting them make them lose their jobs? Why are you so evil?¡±


    She asked, disgusted by him all over again, it was impossible to even look at him as a normal person.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worried about other people, don¡¯t you think? considering they are better than you right now, if they get fired they can always start over somewhere else but if I am done with you bitch? There is no freedom for you still, if I decide today that I am done taking your shits, you will end up in one of my casinos tonight, working and making money for me, don¡¯t make me do it because it would,¡±


    He threatened.


    ¡°You can do that, please do it, at least I won¡¯t be forced to be in your presence, I am ready to work to pay off whatever debt you think I owe you, if you have a job for me, I would dly do it, just let me go,¡±


    She said and he burst outughing, she just stared at him wondering what he thought was funny about what she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°You are funny dorogoy, do you even know what kind of job you would be doing in a casino?¡±


    He asked and she red at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to stay here and listen to you go off about absolutely nothing andugh like a lunatic when nothing I said was funny,¡±


    She said getting up and walking out of the dining room, at first, she walked towards the stairs thinking he was following behind her but when she turned and he wasn¡¯t, she suddenly walked the other way that lead to the outside of the mansion, she looked around but no one was in sight, unlike the night before, she could easily make her way out and she increased her pace as her heartbeat increased, she silently prayed that no one would see her as she walked towards the huge gate, it was like taking a long walk, no matter how fast she moved, the gate was just too far away, it took her a couple of minutes to get close to it, still, no one was in sight, hoping that it would remain like that, she continued walking as fast as she could go, not even looking back.


    ¡°Where the fuck do you think you are going to?¡±


    She heard Luciano¡¯s men yell, she knew it had to be one of them, she was almost at the gate, she broke into a run without looking back, when she got to the gate, she was surprised to see it open, and there was no one there, she fled without thinking twice.


    ¡°You are crazy, stop running,¡±


    The man running after her yelled. she looked back for a second to see a couple of men running after her, with the owner of the voice leading, she turned and increased her pace, there was no need listening to anyone of them, she just needed to get the hell away.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡±


    He yelled again, this time his voice was closer, she knew he would catch up with her very soon but she couldn¡¯t stop, she was out of breath, there was no one on the estatene neither was there any vehicles moving around, no one to save her.


    ¡°I just wanna go home,¡±


    She cried as the man caught up with her, he didn¡¯t even say anything to her and started dragging her back to the house.


    ¡°Leave me alone, I want to go home, I don¡¯t want to be here, I don¡¯t belong here,¡±


    She cried hitting him, it was like hitting a rock, he didn¡¯t even say a word, just continued dragging her until they were back in the house with her kicking and hitting him, even the other men that ran after her too didn¡¯t say anything, he dragged her into the living room where the devil she had tried to escape from was.


    ¡°You can leave now, and whoever is supposed to be at the gate should better not spend another thirty minutes in my house,¡±


    He said and Arielle felt like hell, because of her, someone was about to lose their job.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything, why would you fire him?¡±


    She cried out, breathing heavily.


    ¡°You should have thought of that before you tried to leave, plus, shouldn¡¯t you be more worried for yourself? You are at your worst bitch!¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Nothing like this would happen if you just let me go, no one would lose their job and you won¡¯t have to put up with me, just let me go,¡±


    She yelled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave, I own you, everything about you,¡±


    He said and he swept her up and carried her all the way to the room she had used the previous night, ignoring her screams to be let go, she kicked and even bite him but he still didn¡¯t let go and nobody in the house that they passed even said a word, how could they? When they had a family to take care of when they had no power where the one who was her biggest nightmare and theirs too stood, it was a cruel world that she hated.


    ¡°Here you go princess, you finally got your wish,¡±


    He said as he dumped her on the bed, she sprinted up immediately.


    ¡°This is not my wish you evil man, I want to leave, I don¡¯t want to be in this house, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    She asked pushing him hard, she didn¡¯t expect him to move but he did and he pulled her along with him, they both fell on the bed together, with her on top of him, she tried to get up but he held her still.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    She groaned but he just kept quiet staring at her.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She let out again, but he didn¡¯t, instead, he turned and he was partially on top of her, and their eyes met and held, she looked away trying to free herself but he didn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°Stay still,¡±


    Hemanded.


    ¡°No,¡±


    She responded still trying to pull away.


    ¡°You have the most beautiful lips I have ever seen,¡±


    He said suddenly touching her lips, she felt shivers down her spine as her throat went dry, why was he doing this to her, why was her body reacting to the slightest words from him, she shouldn¡¯t be responding to him.


    ¡°Let me go, don¡¯t touch me,¡±


    She yelled pushing him away, she got off the bed and he did too, she moved away from him, trying to clear her head, reminding herself that she hated him and that he was holding her captive.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me touching you? Huh? I own Ariel,¡±


    He said and walked towards where she was, she moved back until her back touched the door, and she felt trapped as his huge body surrounded her, he lifted his hand and touched her face, his finger traced a part down her face to her neck, she felt shivers everywhere his finger touched and hated herself for it.


    ¡°What would you do if I kissed you right now? You would let me right? You can¡¯t say no, why? I own you,¡±


    He said and she swallowed, her whole body heating up.

 Chapter 29

    Arielle tried to bring herself out of the trance that his husky voice and preying eyes had put her but she was hopeless, she couldn¡¯t, it was as if all her sense of reasoning left her and all she could do was stare.


    ¡°You look like you want me to kiss you, do you want it?¡±


    He asked and she moved sideways, trying to get out of whatever his closure to her was doing to her, but he didn¡¯t let her go.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡±


    She said pushing him, he did let go but he pulled her back to him when she tried to walk away, he was tall and towered over her, he lifted her chin up so that she was looking directly into his eyes, his eyes, they were captivating and perying, it was as if he was staring into her soul and for some weird reasons, she could not look away from them


    even when she saw his head bend, she knew he was going to kiss her and that she should pull away and tell him to fuck off but her mouth was tongue-tied and she could not say the words nor did she push him away, his mouth descended on hers and once again, she was drawn into the world his kiss took her to, the first time they had kissed did nothing to prepare her for this, his lips demanded entrance into her mouth and she opened for him, all her sense of reasoning flying out of the window.


    He pulled carried her up and dropped her on the bed all the while his lips never left hers, his hands worked all over her body, touching her in ces no one else has and setting her whole body on fire, she wanted more, her hands on their own wrapped around his neck, opening for him, his kisses were like drugs and she could easily get addicted, all thoughts of how evil and why she shouldn¡¯t be giving herself to him like this were out of the window and she just wanted to go where the kiss would lead, his hands found her breast and she moaned into his mouth as he fumbled and squeezed them.


    He pulled away from her lips and she almost protested the loss of his mouth on hers, she watched as he took off her top, she didn¡¯t even try to protest, how could she? when her whole body was on fire and she needed him to quench the fire he started in her.


    ¡°Your breast, God! Magnificent,¡±


    He said as he removed her bras too, their eyes met and held, he had the most beautiful eyes she has ever since, and she wanted to drown in them and stare at them forever, how can he be so captivating and so desirable, he shouldn¡¯t be, she shouldn¡¯t be losing her senses over him like this, she shouldn¡¯t be letting him touch her like this, she should hate him and be disgusted by his appearance, but that wasn¡¯t the case and that wasn¡¯t the case when he touched her bare breast, she let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she had been holding as his hands yed with her breast.


    ¡°So perfect,¡±


    He moaned, he bent and took her nipple in his mouth and sucked on it, she threw her head back as the feel of his mouth on her breast sent another rush of heat down her body, to her most sensitive spot, she moaned as his mouth circled her sensitive boobs, she pulled at his hair wanting to push him away but ended up holding his head still against her breast, the pressure of his mouth sending wave after wave thrilling sensation down her body, to the part that ached to be touched too.


    His lips left her breast and before she could be disappointed, he took her mouth again, his hand finding its way down her body to her most private part.


    ¡°Ahh,¡±


    She grasped when his hands touched her down there, she lost it when he slipped his hand into her panties, touching her pussy.


    ¡°You have a body made for sex, made to be worshipped,¡±


    He said as he pulled her to the edge of the bed, he took off her shorts and panties like a pro.


    ¡°Wow,¡±


    He whispered as he ced his nose close to her cunt as if he was smelling her, she felt shy at that moment, no one has ever been down there.


    ¡°You smell so good, I am going to taste you,¡±


    He said as he spread her legs and she let him, she was beyond gone and there was no bringing her back, all she wanted was for him to do everything he was saying to her, she wanted him to give her the pleasures he promised and she didn¡¯t need to wait for long as his tongue touched her most private part kissing her there, and she couldn¡¯t resist the moans of pleasure she let out.


    ¡°You like that?¡±


    He asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She moaned when his tongue touched her again, she held his head in ce with her hand, he let out a groan as he started eating her out, his skilled tongue sending her waves of white hot pleasure to her, she was wriggling at this point, her whole body was on fire in a good way, she never felt this much want and pleasure before and the new experience got better by the seconds, he flipped a finger inside her.


    ¡°Ouch,¡±


    She moaned.


    ¡°You want more? I will give you more, don¡¯t hold back,¡±


    He said as his tongue joined his finger, exploring her and mumbling words of endearment in Russian, his words, his finger inside her and his tongue made her go crazy, she felt her whole body shake.


    ¡°You little whore, you like that,¡±


    He moaned as he added a second finger.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She moaned out loud shamelessly.


    ¡°Hmm,¡±


    He said as his other hand grabbed her breast and the fingers inside her moved at a slow pace.


    It was as if she died and gone to heaven, her hands found his head again trying to push away and at the same time holding him in ce as pure pleasure shook her all over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back,¡±


    He said as he increased the pace of his fingers and added his tongue again, driving her to the edge, she felt like she was having convulsions but in a pleasurable way.


    ¡°Luciano,¡±


    His name spilled from her lips, and Luciano grabbed her hips, pulling her closer and holding her in ce. He continued to lick and suck at her clit, driving her higher, and before she knew what was happening, her whole body was shaking with waves and waves of pleasure, she knew what an orgasm is and had given herself a few but this was different, this was like going through a whole body changing, mind scattering tides of pleasure that shook her all over, he didn¡¯t stop fucking her cunt with his mouth, he ate everything that came from her while her world crumbled with intense pleasure, her moans of pleasure filled the room.


    ¡°Fuck! That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen,¡±


    He said suddenly getting up and straightening himself, she was still in a daze of want, she could see the huge arousal and for a moment she wanted to help him get off as he did for her but then his words hit her and brought her back to reality and she suddenly felt a chilling cold, she felt like the biggest fool, how could she do this? She got up quickly, realizing that she was naked, and she pulled the bed cover over her body.


    ¡°I, you,¡±


    She stammered not knowing what to say, it was so embarrassing standing there naked while he was fully clothed, she couldn¡¯t me him for what happened because she let it happen.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t getting punished,¡±


    He said and walked right out of the room, she sat down heavily when she was alone.


    ¡°How could you?¡±


    She cried. Her whole body was still shaking from the intense orgasm she just add.


    ¡°You are such a fool!¡±


    She cried hating herself and hating him for doing things to her.

 Chapter 30

    Luciano walked out of the room with the taste of her on his lips, he hadn¡¯t thought of kissing her, when he had brought her into her room, he had only wanted to drop her off and be on his way to meet with the sheik, who had suddenly wanted to see him, which was the reason the bitch had gotten away, he thought she had been up in her room but when he had gone up to see her she wasn¡¯t there, he was about to go look for her when his men had brought her in, all he wanted to do was bring her up into her room and lock her in there but then, he had ended up kissing her and she responded to him so well that he almost had her there, it took all of his willpower to let her go back there, her words and actions were pr opposite going by how well she had responded to his touch, how shepletely let him have his way with her, how well she tasted, he could drown in the sweetness between her legs forever and he would notin, plus, her hates for him intensified everything, knowing that she hated but could still crave for his touch was uplifting in a way he never thought it would, no other woman have tasted the way she taste like and he has had his share of women, maybe the hate she has for him made it like that, his groin twitched with the thoughts, he gave her pleasure but didn¡¯t get much in return, not that it matter, he was just thrilled that with how she ims to hate him, she never resist his touch.


    ¡°She hates me but not my touch, she hates me but her body doesn¡¯t,¡±


    He said smiling to himself, he caught himself and frown, her body liking his touch should not excite him so much, it should not excite him at all, she was just like every other woman and he can have as many as he wanted, he wasn¡¯t about to let one woman get to him so much that he would lose hismon sense, shaking off the thoughts, he went into his room and took a cold shower to calm his aching groin, he was not one to pleasure himself when he could get a woman to do that for him.


    Luciano walked out of his house and into his car for the second time today after giving instructions to his men to watch the bitch, he drove off towards the address the sheik had given to him, he still couldn¡¯t believe the man wanted to see him, he wasn¡¯t expecting much but he hoped he could convince the sheik that doing business with him and selling to him would help him too¡­


    ¡°It will be a great pleasure to do business with you and I promise you, you won¡¯t regret doing business with me,¡±


    Luciano said with a confident smile, he thought it won¡¯t be possible to get through to the sheik, he had been wrong, and he was happy he was wrong, as soon as he had gotten here, they had gone straight to business and the sheik had given interest to what he proposed to do with thend if sold to him and with the way it was going, he was sure he would get it at a much cheaper price than he had initially thoughting here.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, your rtive put in good words for you, so I don¡¯t have to worry,¡±


    The sheik said and Luciano stared at him in confusion, rtive? He didn¡¯t have any rtives that would talk on his behalf, not even his grandfather, plus, he hadn¡¯t even told Don he wanted to do business with sheik Omar Al Naimi, so how would he put out words for him? Maybe the sheik had it wrong and was missing him up with someone else.


    ¡°My rtive talked to you? Who? If I am allowed to ask,¡±


    He asked. He just wanted to make sure even though he knew it couldn¡¯t be him, no one had ever had to put in words for him, his business mind and his sess always speaks for him, not a person.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? Your cousin, Mako is a good friend of mine and he put out good words for you when I told him you wanted a business with me,¡±


    He responded and Luciano bite hard on his lips to prevent him from cursing out, not like he was scared of the sheik, he could easily take him down, plus he was much wealthier than him in terms of assets and cash, why the fuck was he talking to Mako about their business and howe he wasn¡¯t aware that his cousin was friends with the sheik, there was no mention of Mako when the research about the Arab leader hade and he was sure because he had done a lot of findings by himself too, no way he would have missed that.


    He didn¡¯t care that they were friends but what piss him off was Mako speaking for him, thest thing he wants is to be indebted to that lunatic, never, he suddenly lost all interest.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be speaking to people when talking about business,¡±


    He said trying hard to content his displeasure.


    ¡°Well, in this case, it worked in your favor, right? You finally would get thend you have been pestering me for,¡±


    The sheik said and that pissed Luciano off even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my cousin told you, but in business, it is either you see me and what I can offer, than take the words of other people, if the reason you agreed to see or have this discussion with me had any thing to do with my cousin, then I don¡¯t want to do this with you anymore,¡±


    Luciano said and he meant everything he said, no way was he going to let Mako influence anything rted to him.


    ¡°Well, you can say it influenced my decision but then that¡¯s not totally it, it just helped about eighty percent because your rtive Mako is a true businessman and knows what¡¯s good for business,¡±


    He said and Luciano just stared at him, the man was a joke, Mako? Good in business?? The same person who can¡¯t hold and manage any small-scale business? Same person that lost all the profit and capital that Don had given to him to start up something?? Talking about millions.


    ¡°You must have bad business eyes then, I can¡¯t do business with you,¡±


    Luciano said getting up from his seat, he suddenly lost all interest he had in the sheik and everything he wanted from him, he could get what he wants from somewhere else, there were tonnes of betternd everywhere, he just had to do more work and that¡¯s not a problem, yes, he has his pride and he wasn¡¯t about to be happy that his good for nothing cousin is the reason he was here, plus Omar thinks Mako is good in business, that¡¯s a new low.


    ¡°The things I hear about you are true then, your pride is so high, you should keep it in check if you want to make it in business,¡±


    The sheik said and all the respect Luciano had for him suddenly vanished, he wasn¡¯t even in the right ce to tell him how to run a business, heck he would rather take business advice from Arielle than from a man who thinks Mako is good in business.


    ¡°You know what? I was wrong, you are nothing without that title of yours, the day you get stripped of it, you would be nothing, but me. I don¡¯t think you have read about me, you should, doing business with you would be doing you and that desert you rule over a lot of help,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luciano said and he realized just how true his words were, if he indeed opens a hotel or a resort in the country, it would have helped build the country¡¯s economy, he shouldn¡¯t be begging or talking so hard when he was doing them a favor.


    ¡°You are rude and disrespectful,¡±


    ¡°And you are stupid, I am done dealing with you, I have better things to do,¡±


    He said and walked away without a backward nce, all he had to do now was look for another ce to do his business, and with someone serious, right now, what he needed to do is punish her, yes, the woman who won¡¯t stop bugging his head, even while speaking to the damn sheik, his mind still wandered to her and he couldn¡¯t stop thinking of what she would be doing, it wasn¡¯t good for him and he needed to get rid of whatever she had on him and he already knew what he would do, she was going to hate him more but he didn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 31

    Arielle tried to scrub off his touch from her body, but no matter how long she washed, his scent just didn¡¯t go away, she felt disgusted at herself for being so low and letting him touch her at her most intimate ce where no one else had touched, not only did she let him touch and eat her out, she actually wanted him to do more to her.


    He left a long time ago but she have been stuck in the bathroom trying to erase his feel from her body but it wasn¡¯t working, nothing was working, he touched her and she lost all her senses, gave herself to him and liked it.


    That was the most pissing part of the whole thing, she liked his touch, liked how he made her feel, she shouldn¡¯t, she shouldn¡¯t like his touch, shouldn¡¯t even be doing anything with him when a month ago she just saw him from afar and even now, he wasn¡¯t a good person to her, he had bad intentions towards her and she just let him have his way with her.


    ¡°You are so stupid Arielle, you are so worthless,¡±


    She belittled herself as she scrubbed harder, thest man she should respond to was Luciano, he had no respect for her or any other woman, her body betrayed her back there and she could not forgive herself so easily, how could she moan and whimper and even want more? She scrubbed harder with every thought that formed in her head, what would he be thinking now? That she was cheap and easy to get? That she easily gives herself to men? He hated it, hated everything that was happening to her.


    Arielle finally got out of the bathroom after spending hours there, what was the point of washing her body? What¡¯s done is done and now she just has to live in regret, she walked into the room naked and went to the wardrobe, pulled up a pair of robes, and wore it,ying on the bed she tried not to remember what had happened but it was impossible


    ¡°What do I do?¡±


    For the first time ever, she acknowledged the voice in her head, who else would she talk to but her subconsciousness, it was clear to her that even though she despises him, he got a hold over her body, all he needed to do was look at her in a certain way and her whole body bes jelly, she hated the feeling of being attracted to someone as distasteful as Luciano.


    ¡°Nah, he is tasty,¡±


    The crazy voice said.


    ¡°He is not supposed to be, we are not supposed to find him attractive,¡±


    She scolded.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything, you did, I just watched.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me? You are supposed to be my sense of reasoning,¡±


    She let out feeling like she was going mad, why else would she be talking to herself?


    ¡°To be honest, you need to getid and he is good at it,¡±


    The annoying voice said.


    ¡°Getid yes, but not by my enemy, he hates me and wants nothing good for me, why should I be attracted to someone like him? I don¡¯t even like him,¡±


    Shemented as angry tears gathered in her eyes, she wasn¡¯t keeping herself for any reason other than she wasn¡¯tfortable enough to share her body with any man yet plus she was scared of getting pregnant and bringing a child that she can¡¯t care for yet to the earth, her mother was a good example that giving birth when one is not ready to be a mom is harmful to both child and mother, if her mother had not slept around without protection, she would not have given birth to her and maybe she would have been able to fulfill her dream of being a celebrity and Arielle won¡¯t have been here to suffer the consequences, she couldn¡¯t make the same mistake her mom made so she had kept to herself, never taking any interest in any man even though she had a lot of guys ask her out, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she was so easy with Luciano.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore, I don¡¯t even know myself anymore,¡±


    Shemented wiping her tears, crying wasn¡¯t going to help her anyway.


    Arielle spent the rest part of the day in her room, more like a prison, not like the doors were locked, she checked to make sure but she knew even though the doors weren¡¯t locked that she couldn¡¯t leave, she needed a game n, needed to do something or gain his trust in some kind of way, make him think she has given in to him and find a way to get the hell out of his life.


    ¡°You could kill him,¡±


    The voice in her head said but Arielle was so sure that she would be dead along with him before she can gain her freedom, plus she really would never kill anyone, she couldn¡¯t even hurt roaches not to talk of a human. Her best belt was to make sure she keeps to herself and not fall for his seduction again, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what happened earlier, if he had note to his senses, or changed his mind, would she have shamelessly given her virginity to him? She still couldn¡¯t figure out whates over her when he touches her, was it because she never had any sexual rtionship with another person? Was she in heat?


    She couldn¡¯t even bare the thought that her body choose him, She could never get naked with a man and now suddenly, she doesn¡¯t mind being naked and wanting, it was so unusual and new to her.


    ¡°We could seduce him, use what we have to our favor, he fancies you too,¡±


    The voice in her head said but Arielle doubted she was anything special, Luciano was a man whore, he would fuck anyone woman whether he fancies her or not, she was sure because she has seen the numerous women he has been with all through the years, the number times he has appeared on the gossip mill with different women, she was sure he was if she lets him have his way with her, he would be on to the next woman before the week runs out and she would be just another conquest of his, plus his prisoner.


    ¡°Not going to do that,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said firmly, whatever was wrong with her, she promised herself that she would not let him touch her ever again.


    Ariel thought long and hard and came to the conclusion that she has to gain Luciano¡¯s trust to be able to gain her freedom, she would do her best not to try to escape for now, try to make him believe that she wasn¡¯t going to make a run for it, make him feelfortable enough to let her out of the mansion and make a run for it when he least expect, passport or no passport, she would leave this ce and never look back¡­

 Chapter 32

    ¡°I hope you are up?¡±


    Arielle heard Luciano say as he entered without even knocking or asking for permission toe in, she wanted to call him out on it but remembered what she had concluded the night before, no matter how hard it might be, she needed to y by his rule, the only way out of here is if he thinks she finally has given in and decided to face her fate.


    He didn¡¯t talk about what happened the previous day and she hoped he won¡¯t ever talk about it because she knew she would be too embarrassed to face him, she hoped they never talk about it, it was one moment that she wanted to forget forever, even erase it she could.


    ¡°You not up? Why are you stillying down have you taken your bath?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Are we going somewhere?¡±


    She asked getting off the bed, she hasn¡¯t taken her bath yet but that wouldn¡¯t take much time.


    ¡°Yes we are, I told you that your shenanigansst time can¡¯t be forgiven right? You deserve to be punished for it,¡±


    He said as he looked her over, he walked passed her to the wardrobe in the room and started pulling out clothes.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, go take a bath, except you wanna go without bathing,¡±


    He said as he continued sorting out clothes, she wanted to tell him he had no right to control her but decided to just shut up and do as he said, pride would not help her now, she needed to do as this man says if she ns on getting out of here.


    She walked to the bathroom and shut the door, making sure no one can enter, after which she took a hurried bath, when she came back, there was a short purplecy gown on the bed and a pair of heels, she looked from the clothes to the man who was sitting crossed leg in the room with phone in hand, not even acknowledging her.


    ¡°Why do I need to wear this? I don¡¯t wear clothes like this,¡±


    She said checking the extremely short dress, it was pretty but it was the kind of clothes she avoided, one time, her mom had shopped for her, and the only time her mom got her new clothes, was for her eighteenth birthday, she had taken one look at the clothes and told her mother she wasn¡¯t going to wear them, her mother had been furious, she even threatened to send her out of the house, Arielle had stood her ground because she had known what her mother¡¯s n of getting her seductive clothes had been.


    ¡°I am not going to wear these,¡±


    She said going over to the wardrobe herself to search for a better option.


    ¡°Arielle, I have had enough of you trying to act smart, you will wear what I want you to wear, you will do what I want you to do, now get back there and get on the dress, I have a business to attend to,¡±


    He said in amanding voice, she honestly wanted to say fuck her new rule but then she thought better than it, what could wearing the dress cause? Plus they are going out, maybe she could find a way to get back to her ce and search for her passport really well, or just get a new identity, she needed money for that, and right now, she had no money, okay she knew no way that would happen but still.


    ¡°Fine,¡±


    She said as she picked up the dress and walked into the closet and got into the dress, it wasn¡¯t as short as she thought it would be but still too short for her to befortable bending over.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    She asked when she was done, he looked up from his phone and his eyes fixed on her, he was checking her out and her heartbeat increased with how he was looking at her, she shook herself out of it and red at him.


    ¡°Are you done checking me out? Can we go?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    He said and got up, she followed behind him, the heels weren¡¯t so bad too, and she could walkfortably in them.


    She followed him to the car and they wordlessly drove around the strange neighborhood, she couldn¡¯t even recognize any part of the ce, it was as if she was in a new country and not Russia, soon, they were in areas she kind of knew but from seeing them on the news, nothing has ever brought her to this part of Russia.


    They made a stop in front of the huge Siegel officeplex, she knew because of the sign and because she has seen it a lot on television, he brought her to work with him. But why? What would he have her do here?


    The questions ran through her head as they entered the huge building and the car came to a final stop in the huge underground parking lot.


    ¡°Why am I at your office?¡±


    She asked confused as hell, he didn¡¯t respond and just wordlessly walked out of the car, she had no choice but to follow him, he knew he was bringing her to the office and he made her dress in a short gown. Again it wasn¡¯t so bad but it still wasn¡¯t ideal for the office.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    She asked again when they entered the elevator, he looked at her, smiled, and looked away, not a good smile but a creepy smile that made her scared but then what could he do to her at his office?


    ¡°Good morning sir,¡±


    He was greeted by a group of people who were all professionally dressed, no one looked at her but she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Yoey won¡¯t be back until next month, he got into an ident as you all may already know and I gave him time to take care of himself, I expect you all to be able to run things smoothly while he is away,¡±


    Luciano instructed as they all walked into his huge office.


    ¡°Rose, bring whatever pressing issue over to me, and the rest of you can go back to what you were doing before I came, plus all the meetings I gave today should be brief,¡±


    He instructed and she watched as they all responded and walked away, then it was just the two of them, Arielle stood awkwardly wondering what she was supposed to be doing there, she couldn¡¯t ask again because he already ignored her twice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to seat? We ain¡¯t leaving any time soon,¡±


    He said and she red at him before walking over to the sofa in the office, she sat down looking around the huge office, a ce she would never have thought she would at, not like she was there because she wants to, it was huge and her whole house might fit into it.


    ¡°I think you will be morefortable sitting over there,¡±


    He pointed at the morefortable chair that could serve as a bed at the far end of the office, she stood up from where she sat and went over there, it had a view over the city.


    She watched in silence as different workers came and went, he ordered breakfast for her and she ate withoutining because she was so hungry. right after she finished eating, some executives walked in and they had a meeting right in her presence and no one acted like she was even there, she didn¡¯t mind though, she just wanted to be free, if there was a way for her to leave, she would have but she knew she couldn¡¯t do it, he had people watching, she was sure.


    By lunch, he also got her lunch, this time he ate with her while he went over his files, in everything that happened, she got to know that he was nice to his workers, they weren¡¯t tensed or scared of him, unlike the ones that worked in the mansion, they talked and evenughed with him, it was surprising to her to see him like this. She was so used to his evil side.


    ¡°Maybe he is not as evil as you think,¡±


    The annoying voice in her head said and she wanted to shut it up but she watched as he made two people he was talking tough and it made her think that maybe he wasn¡¯t as bad as he looked.


    Maybe he was just mean to people who owe him, she owe him even though the debt wasn¡¯t her fault, and her evil parents didn¡¯t even bother to check for her, if she ever gets away from this, she would make sure to find them and make them pay.


    Arielle fell asleep after a while.


    ¡°We are leaving,¡±


    She heard Luciano say and she jerked up checking the big wall clock in the office, it was passed four pm already, which means she slept for an hour.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    He said again and she got up, following him out of the office wondering why he bothered to bring her here when all she did was eat and sleep, was this the punishment? Because it didn¡¯t look like any kind of punishment to her, she wasn¡¯t about to ask him, all she wanted to do was get home and leave his presence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a home anymore,¡±


    The voice in her head reminded her, she let out a sad sight as they got into the car and his phone rang, she watched as his expression changed and he spoke to the driver who nodded and zoomed off, she wondered what was going on that got him looking so pissed but she didn¡¯t bother to ask him, it was none of her business.

 Chapter 33

    The car came to a stop in front of what looked like a construction site, Arielle got out of the car after Luciano did and looked around wondering what they were doing there, she didn¡¯t have time to ask as he started walking inside and she had no choice but to follow him.


    Sir,¡±


    A tall huge man said in wee.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Luciano asked and Arielle wondered who he was talking about.


    ¡°Inside, he is refusing to cooperate,¡±


    The tall man said and they all walked together into the ce that looked like a huge warehouse, she finally understood why she thought it was a construction site, it looked like it from the outside and it was because the ce was mainly used to store building materials, at least that¡¯s what it indicated, what caught her attention was the man tied against a pole, he looked so hopeless, she turned, eyes widened towards Luciano wondering what the man did to be tied up and why he felt the need to bring her here to see him like this, was this it? The punishment he talked about? Would she be beaten too, just when she thought he could be a good person after all he decided to do this?


    ¡°So? You thought you could steal from me and get away with it?¡±


    Luciano said as he walked towards the man, he picked up a rod that wasying on the ground and hit the man hard.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Arielle yelled before she could stop herself, she closed her ears in fear, it was horrible to watch, Luciano just turned to look at her for a moment and went back to beating the poor man up while cursing at him in Russian, there was nothing she could do but cry as the poor man begged to be let go but the heartless Luciano didn¡¯t even listen.


    ¡°Make it stop, please,¡±


    She cried silently as she covered her ears tight but there was no stopping the painful cry of the poor man from finding its way to her ear, she turned to try and leave but was met with two men holding her in ce.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    But they didn¡¯t listen just hold her still and made her watch their boss beat the hell out of a helpless man, it was beyond hell to watch, the crying and pleading to be let go broke her heart, Luciano wasn¡¯t human, there was no way he would be human and he would be so heartless, she hated him so much.


    She knelt down and closed her eyes, trying a trick she use to use when her parents fought when she was younger, it finally worked, she was able topletely drown out the cries of pain, she didn¡¯t know for how long she stayed that way.


    ¡°We should go,¡±


    She heard him say after a while, she stood up immediately looking at him, how could he say that to her? How could he be so calm right now after what he just did? She looked ahead of him and saw the helpless man bent over but still tied to the pole.


    ¡°I, you,¡±


    She stammered not knowing what to say to him, he grabbed her by the hand before she could gather her thoughts and dragged her along with him back to the car.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    She yelled and backed away from him.


    ¡°You lost it didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! You devil, I hate you so much and wish you would just die,¡±


    She yelled at him, he startedughing, she wanted to hit him so hard, he didn¡¯t even look like he just almost killed someone.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not new, I have had people wanting me to die since forever, you are not the first and you won¡¯t be thest, but one thing is that I am not going to die,¡±


    He said as he pushed her into the car, she put as much distance as she could between them.


    They were on their way in seconds, she couldn¡¯t wait to get to the mansion and get the hell out of his presence, but when the car came to a stop again, it wasn¡¯t at the mansion, she looked up at the huge Siegel hotel which Luciano had built with his own money, she knew because it was all over the news three years ago when it hadunched.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    He said and pulled her out of the car with him, she wordlessly followed him wondering why they didn¡¯t go back to the mansion, it was already getting dark, maybe he had more business to attend to here but he could have just sent her to the mansion, they got into the elevator and he pressed thest button which would take them to the top of the building, she knew she should be scared but she just felt tired, what more could he do? When the elevator came to a stop, he walked out by himself and she had no choice but to follow him, he unlocked a door that lead to what looked like a penthouse, not look like, it was a home on top of the hotel. Maybe he lives here too.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    She asked looking around the penthouse that screamed rich and expensive.


    ¡°To get dressed, go take a bath, we are leaving in thirty minutes,¡±


    He instructed pointing at the restroom, she wordlessly got up and walked to the bathroom, she made sure to shut the door before taking off her clothes, she did her best not to think about what had happened earlier, her whole life was a mess before she met Luciano, now she just wanted that life back, it was way better than this, at least she had her freedom then, now she was just a pushover doing everything an evil man wants and going to ces she would never have thought she would go.


    When she got out of the bathroom with the bathrobe around her body, he wasn¡¯t in the room but she found clothes on the bed.


    ¡°Short gown again? I wish he would just die,¡±


    Shemented bitterly as she examined the gown he had left for her, this one was worse than the first one, she looked around trying to find another but she couldn¡¯t find any, she let out a wary sight and got into the dress, she took care of her face and just sat there waiting for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    He said when he walked into the room a few minutester, he too had changed his clothes and was now wearing a pair of cream shirt and ck trousers, she couldn¡¯t even look at his face, no his face deceived, handsome but beyond that handsome face was a man full of deceits and evil.


    Arielle sat quietly in the car hoping that they were finally going back to the mansion even though she knew that wasn¡¯t the case, why would he make a stop at the hotel just to get them both dressed and then drive back to the mansion? It made no sense, it didn¡¯t take long for her earlier thoughts to be proven true.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    She asked in bewilderment when they came to a stop, from all indications, it was a club but why was she here? The thoughts that he was going to give her out to men came rushing to her and she felt sick. Did he really think that because she let him kiss and touch her meant she let anyone do it to her too? How could he?


    ¡°You are here to be punished, sweetness,¡±


    He said with a devilish smile, let¡¯s go,¡±


    Hemanded and without waiting for her to respond, he got out of the car and pulled her out with him


    ¡°I thought I already got punished, I stood there while you beat up a man who begged to be let go, you should be in prison, you are a devil, you could be a murderer,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°I am a murderer,¡±


    He responded as if it was the most natural thing to say, she believed him because there was no way the man hadn¡¯t killed a person before, not with joe evil and ruthless he was, she hated him even more and hoped that karma finds him soon.


    ¡°Why am I here? I really don¡¯t like it here, I already got to witness you being brutal to another man, that¡¯s punishment enough don¡¯t you think.¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°That was nothingpared to what is toe, you are gonna love this one, or maybe not,¡±


    He answered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She asked, suddenly scared of what might happen here. She was wearing an extremely short dress and he brought her to a club. She hoped he wasn¡¯t here to give her to men, she would kill herself in his presence.

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Patience, my love, you will soon find out,¡±


    He responded as the bouncer at the entrance ushered them into the club.


    ¡°I am not your love,¡±


    She managed to say before the noisy music drown out every other word, he pulled her with him until they were out of the noisy area, and they walked to a narrow part decorated with dim lights, she looked around as a few people walked by them greeting him and ignoring her, she didn¡¯t mind being ignored, she liked to think they didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    He asked and shook her head no. She didn¡¯t know what he was on about and she wasn¡¯t ready to know either.


    ¡°Ready or not,¡±


    He said as he pushed her into a room, the first thing she saw when she entered the room was the bed and the people on the bed, she turned to him, eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    She asked but he ignored her and walked by her.


    ¡°Ladies,¡±


    He said and the two naked women on the bed got off and walked to him, she watched in horror as he kissed both of them, touching their naked bodies, she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, couldn¡¯t believe he brought her here to see naked women, naked beautiful women, why would he bring her here for this.


    ¡°Sit Arielle,¡±


    Hemanded but she ignored him, why would she sit down here when they were naked people here? What did he want her to sit down and do?


    ¡°Well if you choose to stand and watch, it is your choice,¡±


    He said and started taking off his clothes, one of the women helped him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to business,¡±


    He said turning back to her with a smile, she could only stare in horror, it was as if she was frozen on the spot, she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of her, Luciano was getting naked with two naked women with him and she didn¡¯t need a prophet to tell her what was about to happen here.


    Arielle stared in horror as one of the women took him out of his pant, he sat on the bed as his trousers came off and he was naked too, he was huge and hard, she has never seen him naked before and he was more built than she had imagined, she hated that she imagined him naked, his eyes met hers and he smiled wickedly, she couldn¡¯t even believe what she was seeing, was this some kind of sick dreams that she was having, she tried to shake herself out of the dream but nope, nothing happened, instead, the shit happening in front of her got even worst, one of thedies took his length into her mouth, sucking on it while the other busied herself by rubbing him all over, she couldn¡¯t stand here and watch them go at each other like this, did he really want her to watch him fuck women? As punishment? That¡¯s the most disgusting thing anyone would do and she should never expect less from Luciano, he was a disgusting human with no morals,


    Arielle¡¯s eyes met Luciano¡¯s, he was watching her and had a satisfied smile on his face, the disgusting human, Arielle felt so disgusted, she turned around and rushed out of the room, not stopping, she ran the way they had taken whileing in and didn¡¯t stop even when the bouncer told her to stop, she ran until she found a ce to throw up, she held her stomach as the food she had eaten for lunch earlier came out, she couldn¡¯t stop herself, how could he? How could he bring her to a ce like this? How could he make her watch him get down on other women? Why would those women act so cheap for men? For a man as evil as Luciano? How could he get women to lose their morals over him?


    ¡°You did too,¡±


    Her inner voice scolded and she couldn¡¯t deny it, yes, she had too, she lost her mind over him too but that was never going to happen again.


    ¡°I need to leave this ce,¡±


    She said as angry tears gathered in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine anything worse than what she had seen today, not only did he beat up someone and made her watch as punishment for her rebelling but he also brought her here to watch him get sucked off by women? While she watched? He wasn¡¯t just a monster, he was a lunatic and a low life, she hated him so much.


    Arielle got off where she had bent over to throw up, cleaned her mouth, and walked fast out of the clubhouse, no one followed her and she walked towards the main road hoping to get a taxi and she got one thankfully.


    ¡°Please take me out of here,¡±


    She begged as she got into the taxi, the driver started driving without another word, and sheid her head on the car seat and tried to forget everything she had witnessed earlier but the image wasn¡¯t going away.


    ¡°To where do I take you, ma¡¯am?¡±


    The driver asked.


    ¡°Just take me out of here, as far away from here as possible,¡±


    She pleaded. She didn¡¯t even know where she was going and what¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t even have any money with her with which she could pay the driver, she looked down at the watch she had on, it was given to her by her former employee and she knew it was gold, she took it off hoping to pay the driver with it, she looked out of the window, as the car sped away, she let the cool breeze of the night bath her face, and for a moment she tried to forget everything that happened and just let it all go.


    ¡°Till when do I have to keep driving without directions, ma¡¯am?¡±


    The driver asked bringing Arielle back to reality, she felt sorry for telling the driver to drive with no directions in mind, she had no ce to go and she didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near Luciano.


    ¡°I am sorry, you can drop me off here,¡±


    She said and the car came to a stop, now the bigger problem was paying, she knew the driver was waiting for his fee but she didn¡¯t have money with her, she took off the wristwatch she had gotten when she worked with one of Luciano¡¯s ex and prayed that the driver would take it from her without issues.


    ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t have any cash on me neither do I have a card,¡±


    She said in a tiny voice and the driver turned to her.


    ¡°What? You mean you made me drive for over thirty minutes without direction and you don¡¯t have money to pay me? Are you for real right now?¡±


    The driver asked and she knew he was pissed, and rightfully so, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten into the taxi.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡±


    She pleaded.


    ¡°Sorry won¡¯t get me, my money miss, sorry won¡¯t give me back my gas, sorry is thest thing you should say right now,¡±


    He snapped.


    ¡°I am sorry I got into the car without telling you I have no money, I just really needed to get out of there, you can take my watch as payment, I am so sorry,¡±


    She apologized again, giving the wristwatch to him but he shook his head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take that, you should keep it, next time it will be best to let the person know beforehand, it is not fair that you make mee this far when you don¡¯t have the money to pay me, it is fine, I get shits happens but it will be best not to do this again, you won¡¯t be lucky every time, you can go,¡±


    The driver said and Arielle could only stare, she didn¡¯t think there were still kind people in existence but apparently, there were and she just met one.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    She asked to make sure she heard him right,¡±


    ¡°You heard me, you can go, you don¡¯t have to pay,¡±


    The driver said. Arielle teared up at the kind gesture from someone she has never met before.


    ¡°Thank you so much, sir,¡±


    Arielle said as she wiped her eyes and hurriedly got off the car, she didn¡¯t want to waste his time anymore, this was the first time anyone has been good to her in a while and she would remember this moment forever, the car zoomed off leaving her standing there, only a few people were walking around and no one paid any attention to her, she didn¡¯t even know where she was.


    ¡°Where do I even go?¡±


    She asked herself, she couldn¡¯t go to her house, it was pointless going there, even if she can get her passport back from her house, where would she go with no money? Nowhere, and she couldn¡¯t even think of going to her house right now, that would be the first ce Luciano would go searching for her, just the thought of his name made her so angry.


    ¡°I hate him so much,¡±


    She let out looking around her, she couldn¡¯t just stand all night so she started walking with no direction in mind, she would figure everything out once she is able to get to a familiar ce, the driver took her thirty minutes away from Luciano, that¡¯s a lot of distance and she hoped he would not find her again, she never one to see him or be near him, not after everything he made her go through today.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Why did you let her leave? Don¡¯t you have sense? We came in together how fuck did you not figure out that she wasn¡¯t supposed to leave without me?¡±


    Luciano yelled at Saint who was the fucking bouncer at the gate, Arielle got away, she fucking ran away again and he had his damn people to me, they couldn¡¯t even watch her for a few minutes, they knew she came here with him and should never have let her leave, he didn¡¯t even think they would let her out of the club when she ran out of the room, he thought she would still be inside the clubhouse or at least the premises, he should have known already just what that crazy woman could do.


    She was too fast, before he could get dressed ande after her, she left already, and even though he told himself he had nothing to worry about, that he shouldn¡¯t be worried for her but he was, anything could happen around here and he should have thought of that before bringing her here, heck he should never have brought her here in the first ce.


    Luciano never regrets his action but right now, he did, he regretted bringing her here, no he wasn¡¯t feeling apologetical towards her, far from it, but now that he had time to think about it, his actions seemed like that of a child, what was he trying to prove? He never try to prove anything to anyone, why did he even have the thought of bringing her here to watch him? He could havee alone.


    Earlier today when he had taken her with him to work, he had ns of just taking her to see his grandfather but then he had gotten the call that they finally caught the bastard who stole from him, and with the way she had acted when he had given that mudafucker the beating he deserves for being a thief, he just wanted to teach her a lesson which right now didn¡¯t even make sense to him, yes, he wanted her to know he could have any woman he wanted but this wasn¡¯t what his rational self would have done, he made a stupid choice and now the bitch got away again and in the worse way possible, he couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety around this area even though it was a high-ss area, anyone could find her and take her from the street and lock her up in their house, the worst could happen and there won¡¯t be consequences because that¡¯s how it was here.


    ¡°Any trace of her?¡±


    He asked as some of his men walked to him.


    ¡°No, and yes,¡±


    Leo his new bodyguard and temporary personal assistant until Yoey returns said and Luciano eyes him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He barked, even though Yoey was fragile, Luciano missed having him around, if he was here, he would have made sure Arielle didn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Sir, we found out that she took a taxi but we don¡¯t know where she is headed to,¡±


    He responded, Luciano fought the urge to be mad, he technically couldn¡¯t me any of them for this, if anything, he should me the bitches that he had with him, they didn¡¯t let him go when he told them to, and before he could finally get his clothes on the crazy bitch had left already.


    ¡°Find her,¡±


    He yelled at Leo who nodded and turned around, Luciano got into the car and ordered the driver to drive, he had no directions in mind and wanted to let his men do their job and bring her to him but he needed to be there in case it needs him to get her free, if only she knew just how much trouble she could get into around here, she would never have left that room.


    ¡°I am going to lock her up if I find her,¡±


    He promised himself looking around for her, it was toote for a woman to be walking alone in the streets wearing what she had been wearing which was his fault too, but she had looked so pretty in the gown he had picked for her earlier that he had wanted to see her more and had gone for a shorter, sluttier dress, jokes on him because if any of those hags get a hold of her, it would take forever to find her and that¡¯s if he does, this ce? It was for the rich and the above thew, a stop and search? Not possible in a ce for the elites, the kind of deeds that goes on in this ce and remains unnoticed, yeah bad bad things, he just hoped Arielle was fine and that he would find her soon, he wasn¡¯t ready to get rid of her, heck he hasn¡¯t even done anything with her, he paid huge for her and she needed to pay him back, that was the only reason he was worried, nothing else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in the other direction,¡±


    He told his driver who quicklyplied, he called Leo hoping to hear some good news but nope, nothing, and they have been searching for over twenty minutes.


    ¡°Let me know if you see anything,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He instructed and hung up without waiting for any response.


    Luciano was starting to lose hope that they would find her after over an hour of driving around the almost empty neighborhood and asking the few people they saw if they had seen her with no one giving a favorable answer, he was so close to just letting her do whatever the fuck she wants and face the consequences herself but the thought of her locked up in some hag¡¯s house and doing their biddings made him want to find her even more, no one was allowed to own her, she was his until he decides she isn¡¯t anymore and even then, no one would own her.


    His phone rang and he hurriedly checked, he picked up since he saw that it was Leo.


    ¡°Sir,¡±


    ¡°Have you seen her?¡±


    He asked, not even letting him talk.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡±


    Leo said and Luciano let out a great of relief that he hadn¡¯t even known that he had been holding.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°On the road, walking slowly without her shoes on,¡±


    ¡°She is alone?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡±


    Leo responded.


    ¡°Good,¡±


    ¡°What should we do sir? Bring her to you?¡±


    He asked and Luciano shook his head before she realized Leo wasn¡¯t seeing him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her, don¡¯t go near her, just follow behind her and make sure she doesn¡¯t get away, I aming,¡±


    He said and hung up after getting the directions from Leo, he ordered the driver to drive faster, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to spot the car that his men were in and her too, she was walking slowly barefooted having taken off her shoes, she wasn¡¯t even aware of her environment and didn¡¯t even look back when his car stop, he jumped down from the car as soon as it stopped moving and fast-walked to her.


    ¡°Arielle? Fuck do you know what could have happened to you? Why did you leave without me?¡±


    He yelled at her pulling her to him, she pushed him off and put some distance between them, and he let her be.


    ¡°You are not my father and You don¡¯t care what happens to me and I don¡¯t want you to care, just leave me alone, I would rather be dead than near you,¡±


    Sheshed at him, she looked scared but stubborn as always, she clearly had no idea what kind of trouble she would have been in if they hadn¡¯t found her, maybe he should let her know.


    ¡°Arielle, we will talk when we get back to the mansion, let¡¯s go,¡±


    He said in a calm voice that he hardly uses but he just wanted to get her out of the streets, it was cold and she was wearing revealing clothes which he had given her.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with you, I am done with this, leave me alone, you do not own me neither do you own this country, just let me be,¡±


    She yelled at him walking further away, he walked up behind her and held her in ce, she turned around and red at him trying to free herself.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She yelled again.


    ¡°Are you even listening to yourself right now? Do you know what could have happened to you if we had not found you? Do you even think?¡±


    He yelled at her getting pissed too, she was so stubborn.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t give a fuck, I will do what I want!¡±


    She yelled back at him and pushed him.


    ¡°You fool, stop being so stubborn, you wille home with me because I told you to, and you will listen to everything I say,¡±


    He let out in anger.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°I have no reason to listen to you Luciano, I don¡¯t care what you say, I am not going back to your house, and there is nothing you can do to make me, if you want you can just shoot me here and now, I would rather die than spend another moment in your presence you disgusting and vile monster,¡±


    She yelled at him. Fuck him and fuck everyone who worked for him, they all deserve the worst things in life for how they treated people who have no power to defend themselves, she had been just fine on her own walking without her shoes and just being free she didn¡¯t mind that she didn¡¯t know where she was or what directions she was going, she just liked that she was free and they came after her again, ruined everything, why can¡¯t they just let her be?


    ¡°Stop walking Arielle,¡±


    Luciano said but she didn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°I am not going to listen to you, I told you already, I would rather you kill me than go with you,¡±


    ¡°What to do, you don¡¯t have a say and I have no intentions of killing you, at least not yet,¡±


    He said with augh, she couldn¡¯t believe he thought it was funny, nothing about what was going on was funny.


    ¡°You better kill me now because I won¡¯t go back with you,¡±


    She said as she turned and started walking away, again. she didn¡¯t even know where she was or how she could get out of there, she just didn¡¯t want to be anywhere the evil man was.


    ¡°Okay, I admit, you weren¡¯t prepared for what I let you witness, and even though I am not going to apologize, I won¡¯t let it happen again,¡±


    He said and she turned to see him throwing his hands in the air, thest thing she had expected him to say was what he said, she expected him to grab her and drag her into the car with him not make a promise like that.


    ¡°Arielle, it is really cold out here and you don¡¯t want to freeze to death right? You hate me but you won¡¯t want to die an unjust death because of your hate for me right?¡±


    He added and she couldn¡¯t figure out what he was trying to do, make her think he was nice and let him deceive her? He must think she was gullible and would fall for his lies.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you talk me into a trap, I know you aren¡¯t nice, stop trying to y nice, you are a wicked person who finds joy in making other people¡¯s life hell, you maltreat people who have no power to defend themselves, don¡¯t try to be nice now,¡±


    She yelled at him as she started walking away again, she really wanted to break into a run and get the hell out of his presence but she was so tired already, she just didn¡¯t have the strength to run and wished he would just let her be.


    ¡°Arielle, you can¡¯t leave, this ce is dangerous, you could end up in a situation much more worse than you think you are in right now, I am a devil? I agree but if you don¡¯t listen to me, you might end up in the hands of a bigger devil,¡±


    He yelled after her but she refuse to listen to him, he was trying to scare her and she wasn¡¯t about to fall for it, who would harm her? She has lived in the country all her life and the only time she felt unsafe was when he came into her life and made it hell.


    ¡°Well, I tried being nice to you but I guess you prefer to be treated harshly and that¡¯s what you are going to get,¡±


    He yelled, she turned and saw him walking towards her, his fake kindness didn¡¯tst, she tried to run away but he caught up with her before she could even take ten steps, he hollowed her up and dumped her on his shoulder, she screamed and yelled to be let go, hitting him as hard as she could but he didn¡¯t flinch, just kept walking towards the car like nothing was happening, he dumped her in the car when he got to it and ordered the driver to drive.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with you,¡±


    She said opening the door on her side and leaping out before the car could start moving, she didn¡¯t stop but just started running without looking back.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    She heard Luciano yell before he caught her again.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    She cried but he didn¡¯t listen, he carried her over his shoulder again and dropped her in the car, this time he didn¡¯t let her go, the car started moving fast, it didn¡¯t take so long for them to be back at the mansion, earlier while still in his office, all she wanted to do wase back here but now? She just didn¡¯t want to so as the car slowed down for the gate to open, she opened the car and jumped out of it, running away immediately, she heard him curse out as he ran after her, he caught her in seconds dragging her with him into the mansion.


    ¡°Let me go, let me fucking go,¡±


    She yelled after him until they got into the house.


    ¡°You leave me with no choice Arielle, just know I tried multiple times to be nice to you and make your life easy but you choose this for yourself,¡±


    He said as he carried her over his shoulder for the third time in one night, ignoring her screams to be let go. she thought he was taking her to her room upstairs but she was wrong, he walked past the stairs and walked towards his office area, he walked passed his office too, which got her wondering where he was taking her to.


    ¡°Let me go, where are you taking me to now?¡±


    She asked but he didn¡¯t answer, he just kept making different turns, she just had to keep quiet and hope he wasn¡¯t about to go and kill her, he finally came to a stop in what look like an underground staircase, r dropped her down but didn¡¯t let her go, before she could ask questions, he was dragging her down the stairs into a much darker part of the mansion, her heart leaped in fear of what his intentions were.


    ¡°Let me go,¡±


    She said trying to free herself again but his hold on her was so tight, the ce they were in lit up and she looked around, there were various doors down there and the ce looked clean, she wanted to know why he had an underground house and what he does here but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to all the questions because she knew his answers would be horrible.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? What are you going to do to me?¡±


    She questioned. He stopped in front of a door and without a word to her, he opened the door and dragged her in, pulled her up on the bed as she struggle to be free but it was hopeless as he was way beyond her and overpowered her.


    ¡°I told you, this is your fault, maybe if you spend the night here you would learn to do as I say,¡±


    He said as he ced something over her hands, she looked down at the cuff and tried to free herself.


    ¡°Why are you tying me up? Let me go,¡±


    She jingled the cuff but the chains around the bed which she hadn¡¯t noticed made noise.


    ¡°I will let you go once you are back to your senses, which I am not so sure of, I should warn you that there is no way out of here, I alone have the key and once I get out of here, you are left here until youe to your senses and decide to be calm, you would do as I say or you will be locked here for good,¡±


    Luciano said and all Arielle could do was stare, he wasn¡¯t serious, right? She looked around the room and there was nothing much except the bed she was chained up to and a wardrobe, it was painted in in white.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me here,¡±


    She finally said when he started walking away, she didn¡¯t want to be there, she preferred to be in her room upstairs.


    ¡°Well, you leave me with no choice, I don¡¯t want to wake up in the middle of the night toe looking for you.¡±


    He said and he left the room just like that, ignoring her screams to be let go, how could he be so heartless and inconsiderate? Tying her up and leaving her here all by herself, she felt like crying, but it was as if she has ran out of tears.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I just want to be free,¡±


    Shemented.


    ¡°I am going to get out of here no matter what!¡±


    She said in a determined voice to herself as she closed her eyes, she knew it would be hard falling asleep and it was cold down here than it was in her room, plus the chains weren¡¯t doing anything to help her, she tried to free herself but it was no use, the devil made sure she couldn¡¯t get away.

 Chapter 37

    ¡°So? Are you going to listen to me now or do I keep you here?¡±


    Luciano asked when he walked in the next morning, she red at him, he was stupid to think she would give in, she couldn¡¯t get any sleepst night, she was so ufortable that she had stayed up and waited, plus the chain was cold so was the room, it was impossible to fall asleep.


    Last night had been hell for her, he didn¡¯t give her dinner to eat, just the lunch that she had vomited after what she saw, then, he chained her up and let her sleep here in the short ass gown, she couldn¡¯t even get the bed cover to protect her from the cold, if only her hands were free, she would have at least thrown a punch at him.


    ¡°Aha, you are not going to say anything? Well you have two choices, you either do as I say or I will sell you off to a pimp, it won¡¯t hurt to do so, getting rid of you would be doing me a lot of good too, you decide,¡±


    He said, he sat on the only chair in the room., he sounded so harsh this morning, well she shouldn¡¯t expect less for him,st night, he only tried to pretend to be nice which he had failed at.


    Arielle wished he could get so pissed that he would send her away, any ce but near him would be good for her.


    ¡°You can sell me off, I will rather be anywhere else but here, I don¡¯t care wherever I end up, I just want it not to be with you,¡±


    She responded firmly, what was the purpose of keeping her here anyway.


    ¡°Aha, do you even know what a pimp is? Do you know what goes down in those ces? Trust me what you saw that made you think I am the worst person on earth is just a preview, it gets worst, you don¡¯t just watch, no, you get to participate,¡±


    He said and she hated that she couldn¡¯t move her hands or legs because of the chains.


    He was stupid to assume she doesn¡¯t know what a pimp is, she knew everything, and she didn¡¯t mind, it was better than being here with this devil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care,¡±


    She yelled.


    ¡°I think the chains are in the wrong ce, I think your mouth should be what is chained,¡±


    He said moving closer to her, she shook her head not wanting him anywhere near her.


    ¡°I hate doing this, women are stupid but I don¡¯t like treating them like this but you keep getting on my nerves, you keep doing shit that annoys me and you get yourself like this,¡±


    He said freeing the chains on her legs and then those on her hands, she felt numb after the chains were removed, she just couldn¡¯t move, how could she when she had been stuck in the chain sincest night, she tried to shake the numbness off, all her anger fromst night surging out, he was much too close to her and with how angry she was towards him she couldn¡¯t contain herself.


    ¡°You could be quiet like this and we won¡¯t have any problems,¡±


    He said, he really didn¡¯t know what he hading.


    ¡°Laughable,¡±


    She said as she spat on his face.


    ¡°Fuck! You crazy woman,¡±


    He said raising his hands, she turned her face waiting for the p she knew wasing but it never came, she slowly turned back to see him with his hand in the air, she looked at his face and he was pissed.


    ¡°Arielle!¡±


    He roared, getting up and putting a lot of distance between them, so he couldn¡¯t hit her. Well, that was new considering how he freely beat up a man in her presence just yesterday, what was stopping him now?


    ¡°You are really going to make me do shit to you?


    Why can¡¯t you just be normal? Do you have to be such a pain in the ass?¡±


    He asked ring at her while trying to wipe the saliva off his face, she didn¡¯t even feel the least bit remorseful, he could think whatever he wants as long as he is holding her hostage against her will, she had no n on making his life easy, two could y the game.


    ¡°You are asking for the worst, you think I am evil? Wait until you see me in my full potential, you would beg to be treated the way I am treating you now,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He added after a while.


    ¡°All this would not be happening if you just leave me alone, nothing of this woulde your way, you wouldn¡¯t even know me or have to deal with me, it is not my fault if you choose to spend your money on me without knowing what kind of trouble I would be to you, I am determined to make your life hell too, I have nothing to lose in this, I am not scared of you,¡±


    She responded getting off the bed, she was d to be free from the chains, the numbness in her hands was starting to wear off but her legs could barely carry her.


    ¡°Why did I ever think chaining you up will make any difference? How can you look so fragile and act so differently?¡±


    He asked and she shot him a look.


    ¡°What? You thought I would be a weakling? Why? Because I am beautiful and feminine? I look this way because I am a woman idiot and that¡¯s how women look like but that doesn¡¯t mean we are fragile,¡±


    She responded, she scolded herself for calling him an idiot but he seem not to notice.


    ¡°Yeah, my fault, let¡¯s go, I have to leave for work, and I didn¡¯t want to leave you here,¡±


    He said pulling her along with him, he had a niche of always dragging her with him when he could just let her walk on her own, plus she didn¡¯t want to go anywhere, she was too tired and sleep deprived to step out and be in his office, he could go something simr to what happened yesterday and she was much too traumatized by the experience to want to witness it again, just the thought of yesterday made her wanna throw up again, especially when thatdy.


    ¡°Cut it out,¡±


    She mentally scolded herself, why did she need to think of that so early?


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with you today,¡±


    She let out when they stepped out of the underground apartment where she had spent the night.


    ¡°I never said you were, I don¡¯t want a repeat of yesterday, you will stay here and if you try to leave, they will just dose you,¡±


    He threatened.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    She asked already thinking of the worst that can happen if she tried to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna know trust me,¡±


    She decided not to question him, not like she could n her escape right now, she still needed to sleep or risk falling over her face if she ever tried to run away, with so many failed attempts it would be best to just give up anyway.


    ¡°Okay, since I have to leave for work, and I don¡¯t have the strength to deal with you today, plus you look too out of the world right now, so here is the thing, you be a good girl and just stay here while I go to work, don¡¯t try to do anything that you will end up regretting,¡±


    He said and paused, he stared at her in a weird way that made her self-conscious, why was he looking at her like that, she looked away wondering when he would finish his lecture.


    ¡°I will see you when I get back,¡±


    He added after a long pause and just walked away without another word to her, she watched him get into his room wondering why he just stopped his lecture like that, well she was much too exhausted both physically and mentally to give it much thought, she walked upstairs into her room, she couldn¡¯t believe how d she was to finally be back in the room that she should hate, but it was better than the in walled room below and warmer too.


    The first thing Arielle did when she got into the room was to take a bath, when she came out of the bathroom, there was breakfast there waiting for her, she ate without asking any questions, soon after she finished eating, Lydia came and took her dishes, she tried talking to her but she didn¡¯t say a word back and left the room.


    ¡°I should sleep,¡±


    Arielle whispered as she got on the bed, it didn¡¯t take long for her to fall asleep with how weak and tired she had been.

 Chapter 38

    Luciano stood at the window in his office, staring at the vehicles driving past below, not like he could see them for real, he was lost in thoughts, thoughts of one damnable woman, he should just do away with her and move on with his life, find a willing woman, and get the marriage thing done, but he couldn¡¯t, something was holding him back, it just had to be her or no one else.


    Last night had been hell for him, he couldn¡¯t get any sleep because he kept worrying that she might do something crazy, like kill herself with the chains, he almost got out of his room to go free herst night but his pride kept him in his room, his pride could not help him get any sleep though, he shouldn¡¯t have chained her up, when was thest time he had a woman in chains? He didn¡¯t even do that as role y during sex, the only time he ever did was to the spy and he let her go as soon as she spilled.


    Arielle was really so hard to handle and he was barely surviving with all her problems, if it was any other person, he would certainly have done away with them already, why was it so hard for him to do away with her, at this point, he didn¡¯t really care about the money he paid for her anymore, the woman was just not giving him peace.


    ¡°I should just let her work to pay back the money, or just let her go, not like she will have it easy,¡±


    He thought to himself, if he let her go now, she would be homeless and probably jobless with no money, maybe he should do that so that she can really see the reality of what her life will be if she gets the freedom that she so eagerly wants from him, she didn¡¯t know yet that he owns her former home now, maybe a little reality check will get her to be obedient.


    ¡°Good morning boss, it is so good to be back,¡±


    Luciano heard Yoey say as he walked into the office in a cheery mood, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be back here, heck he didn¡¯t even have the time to go see him yet, all he did was call him to check up on him, now he felt bad seeing him back, wait, he shouldn¡¯t be back yet.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Luciano asked walking away from the window, happy to have a distraction, his thoughts had been filled with Arielle since he got to work.


    ¡°Huh? I work here, I am your personal assistant,¡±


    Yoey replied, he dropped his bag and busied himself organizing Luciano¡¯s table which was already well organized.


    ¡°I know you work here, but why are you back so soon? I told you to take a month¡¯s break or more if you need it,¡±


    Luciano said to Yoey who was not even listening to him, another person he should probably do away with, he was much too lenient on Yoey and now Arielle, they both had a hold on him and he needed to get rid of them, and once again, Arielle was in his head.


    ¡°I hate sitting at home and doing nothing, my mom is a pain in that ass, she babies me and I am twenty-four years old, I can¡¯t stand her, plus you might be the alpha around here but you can¡¯t survive without me,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano red at him, another thing they both had inmon, they were both twenty-four, he should really avoid anyone around that age, they are unruly, but Yoey was right though, it was so much easier with him than his other assistants, at least Leo can go back to just being a bodyguard now, that¡¯s what suits him.


    ¡°Plus, we have a business trip that you might have forgotten about,¡±


    Yoey added. Luciano couldn¡¯t remember any business trip he was supposed to be attending.


    ¡°What trip?¡±


    He asked after racking his brain for answers for a few minutes and not finding any.


    ¡°See, you can¡¯t survive without me, we are supposed to be in the US, Florida to be Precise for the meeting with Rafael Salvador, remember? It was scheduled forst month but then his wife gave birth and it was postponed to Friday, which might I add is tomorrow, so we have to travel today,¡±


    He informed.


    Luciano couldn¡¯t even say anything, hepletely forgot something like that existed, how could he? The deal with Rafael was important for his business in the US, Why was he so distracted these days, a lot of things that needed to be done yet he was so bent on punishing one tiny woman that he had forgotten important stuff? He should have been in the US already seeing that the meeting is tomorrow, if Yoey hadn¡¯t shown up, he would have just forgotten like that, and his other secretaries were useless because howe no one informed him?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the others remind me? Why am I paying them?¡±


    He asked suddenly annoyed, how unserious could they get, maybe they are the ones he should get rid of, of what use is having some many people around if they can¡¯t do that job properly?


    ¡°Sir, this is handled by me and you, they aren¡¯t aware that the meeting was moved,¡±


    Yoey defended and Luciano red at him but he was right, only Yoey was aware of most of his deals especially ones that were his personal deals and not rted to the Siegel empire.


    ¡°Enough, when do we leave?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luciano asked checking his time.


    ¡°Right now but seeing that you are not prepared, we could go in the next one hour, it is eleven hours fifty minutes flight so for you to have time to rest once you get there, we have to leave in an hour, everything else is in checked except for the things you need,¡±


    Yoey said. Okay, Luciano ruled out the n to get rid of him, how could he think of doing that when he was so well-organized and practical?


    ¡°Good, I should have remembered,¡±


    ¡°You have a lot going on with the ultimate to get married from Don and all,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that, the bitch ain¡¯t easy to deal with, I am this close to snapping because of her,¡±


    He said and heard Yoey chuckle and mutter words he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He asked forming a fist, not as if he would really hit Yoey, the man was supposed to still be at home resting, he would be a devil to hit him when he was doing so well, ording to a certain pretty woman, he was a devil, he should live up to his name, but Yoey was thest person he should be evil too.


    ¡°Nothing, I will just go print this out,¡±


    Yeoy said and took a file he knew wasn¡¯t needed, before he could tell him off, he was out of the office.


    ¡°Damn,¡±


    Luciano muttered as he picked up his phone to call Rafael.


    Luciano didn¡¯t want to go back to the mansion and face that crazy bitch again, so he told Yoey to go take what he needed for the trip ande meet him at the airport, he was going to be away for at least a week and that would give him enough time to conclude on what to do with her, the time his grandfather gave him to get a wife wasn¡¯t so long and he needed to know if he would need to get someone else to do it, it was so clear now that Arielle would not easily agree to him or do as he says, she was stubborn and hardheaded, he just didn¡¯t know how to handle her, he didn¡¯t want to admit it but she was the first, the very first woman to ever stand up against him even though she was at a great disadvantage, maybe that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t let her go, maybe the fact that she challenges him makes him wants to keep her close, well, he had a week to conclude, once he returns from the US, it would all be sorted out.


    ¡°Yoey, I want the ce Arielle used to live demolished,¡±


    Luciano said to Yoey when he met him at the airport, he just sort of thought about it at that moment and it sounded like the best thing to do.


    ¡°Huh? But why? People live there aside from her, she is not there anymore but people live there,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano red at him.


    ¡°This is not the first time we do something like this right? Or you don¡¯t know your job again? Should I remind you?¡±


    He asked as he got into his private jet, Yoey silently followed behind him.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, it is just that,¡±


    ¡°That what? I own that property now, I can do whatever I want with it and I want it gone, don¡¯t ask any questions and do the usual.


    Hemanded leaving no room for further questions.

 Chapter 39

    Arielle spent the whole of the day in her room after Luciano left for work, she was too tired to do anything and slept for most of the day, only waking to eat when the chef came to her, after eating, she went right back to sleep until the evening when she had to eat again, she checked the time as she sat in the dining room alone, ur was past seven pm and Luciano was nowhere to be seen, her first thought was maybe he went back to finish what he couldn¡¯t finish the previous night because of her, she ate in silence but her mind didn¡¯t let her have peace as it kept going back to the event that took cest night and also made up images of what Luciano might be up to tonight, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous but she brushed it off after only a second.


    ¡°Thank you for the food,¡±


    She said to the chef who walked in as soon as she was done eating, he smiled at her and nodded.


    ¡°Is Luciano not going to be back soon?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°No, he has something to take care of and won¡¯t be back today, do you need anything? We are here to serve you,¡±


    The chef said.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need serving though, and is there anything I can do around here to help? I can¡¯t be eating for free,¡±


    She said looking around therge dining room, the chefughed as he removed her used tes and cutleries.


    ¡°Why do youugh?¡±


    She asked a little kind of offended.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are a guest here, what would you possibly do?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Well, anything, I can help do the dishes,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that, you are to rest and not worry yourself about anything, there are people paid to do everything in this house and guests don¡¯t have to do anything, plus I can tell you are a special guess here,¡±


    The chef said and Arielle shot him a look, he was out of his mind if he thought she was special with his Luciano has treated her since she got here, plus he must know the number of times she tried to escape unless he was dumb.


    ¡°I am not a special guest, I am more like a prisoner here, my parents owe Luciano a huge sum of money and I am here because I can¡¯t pay it back,¡±


    She informed. even calling her evil stepfather and mom her parents felt like hell, they sold her off and never looked back.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that, only that we were giving strict instructions to get whatever you want for you,¡±


    The chef said.


    ¡°Well, what I want the most is to be let out of this ce,¡±


    She replied and watched as some color washed off his face, she let out a little sadugh.


    ¡°I guess I can¡¯t have that,¡±


    She added as she stood up.


    ¡°Thank you for the food, I will just go and sleep some more,¡±


    She said as she headed to her room, she made a stop by her door, and instead of going into her room, she went in the direction of Luciano¡¯s room, she expected it to be locked but to her surprise, it was left open, she looked back to see if anyone was behind her and entered the room when she saw no one. The room was surprisingly simple and super clean, just your regr masculine room but it was huge and had a walk-in wardrobe, she looked around, there was no family portrait or anything, Luciano had none of those in the mansion, at least she hasn¡¯t seen any, it was like he didn¡¯t have a family, which was wild because mafia families were known to be closely kitted and look out of each other, maybe he was the ck sheep of the family, but even that didn¡¯t sound true to her because if he was the ck sheep, he would not be running the family business.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡±


    She said to herself as she made to leave the room but something caught her attention and she quickly went over to the small table to take a look and yup, what was staring at her was her purse that she kept her IDs, the same purse she has gone back to get that she never found, Luciano had it, she opened it hoping her IDs were inside but her hope was crushed when she saw the purse was empty, she didn¡¯t need a prophet to tell her that Luciano had her IDs with him, she looked around the room trying to find it but she saw nothing, she gave up after about thirty minutes of looking around the huge room and went back to her room with her purse in hand, she would confront him and ask him to give her back her IDs once he returns tomorrow, she ced the purse on her bed andy down, she couldn¡¯t get any sleep and justy staring at the ceilings, she knew there was no going about it and she had to wait till Luciano returns probably by tomorrow night, but she would wait for him, she needed to know what he wanted from her, she needed to know what she should do for her freedom, she couldn¡¯t keep living blindly with him, he either tells her what he wants or just let her go, she finally was able to fall asleep to the thought.


    Arielle didn¡¯t hear from Luciano for the whole week, it was as if he vanished into tiny air, after spending a whole week in the mansion, she sort of got used to being here and it was so much better without him and she wished he never returns.


    The chef, Lydia, and Naomi whose child was sick were really nice people, they made sure they fed her and asked if she was good, the only people she hated were the security at the gate and the men that usuallyes to check on her to make sure she hasn¡¯t left, their presence was the only reminder as to her real situation, other than them, she was doing just fine, through the whole week, she never had thoughts of leaving the mansion, not even once, his could she when he had her IDs with him, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason though, she felt at peace, she knew it wasn¡¯t going to be peaceful forever and Luciano wasn¡¯t going to stay away from his home forever, she still had no idea what his intentions towards her were, no way did he spend so much money to acquire her just to keep her in his house and treat her like a guest, yup, she had the best treatment ever since she was born, not having to do a thing but eat the best food and wear clothes she could never have afforded.


    Arielle had tried asking questions but even though they had been nice to her, they avoided all her questions and even told her they had no idea, she couldn¡¯t me them for not saying anything, they all work o earn a living for their family and she couldn¡¯t bear to be the realm they lost their source of ies so she stopped asking any questions and just choose to wait for Luciano, even though she wished he won¡¯te back.


    Today, she decided to take a walk around the mansion, she had no other intentions other than to feel the fresh air on her face, that¡¯s how safe and shielded she now felt at a ce that was supposed to be her prison, plus she has gained weight too from all the good food that she was being fed with. It was past seven pm and the evening winds were blowing gently as she stepped out of the mansion into the open area, she took a walk to the part she knew led to the flower field enjoying the feel of the even winds against her face, she removed the band she used to tie her hair up and let it flow down free, dancing to the winds, it didn¡¯t look like it was night as the whole ce was light up, she spotted a bench and took a seat, just admiring the beauty of the evening.


    She sat there for almost an hour just enjoying the beauty and silence, her mind waspletely nk.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She heard his voice and frowned, why was she thinking about him, way to ruin the beauty of the night by thinking about the dumb man, she shook her head and tried to go back to enjoying the moment.


    ¡°Are you really ignoring me, baby?¡±


    He said again and she wiped her head in the direction of his voice, there he stood, smiling like a fool, she thought she had imagined his voice but no, he was back.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°You missed me didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Luciano asked walking up to her, he looked so handsome in his well-tailored suit, he cut his hair but that did nothing to reduce his hotness, instead, it kind of enhanced his good looks, if the man wasn¡¯t such an asshole and a devil, he would have been her idea type, okay, that was a lie, she was attracted to him in every possible way.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I prayed every day that you nevere back,¡±


    She responded shaking off the thoughts that were gathering in her head, yes, he was handsome but she was done being attracted to him, if he ever kisses her again, she would make sure to p him across the face, never again would she allow him to kiss her.


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    The annoying voice in her head whispered.


    ¡°Well, too bad, I am back and now, you have to deal with me again, I missed you,¡±


    He said and before she could think or even act, he pulled her and mmed his lips on hers, she struggled to get off the kiss but the pressure of his mouth held hers in ce. All her resolve to push him away when he kiss her flying to the winds and like always, she found herself melting into the kiss of her worst nightmare, it was hard to pretend not to like his kiss when the feel of his mouth against hers felt like heaven and it was even harder not to kiss him back, she kissed him back all the while ming it on herck of prior contact to another man.


    ¡°You did miss me,¡±


    He said as he broke the kiss, he didn¡¯t let her gopletely and for some reason, she couldn¡¯t push him away, she just stared at him while he smiled watching her.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    She asked looking away from him, because what else could she do? it was obvious that her sense of reasoning tends to leave her when he touches her and it was hopeless trying to fight it, plus it was just a kiss, not like she would sleep with him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You might,¡±


    The annoying voice in her head said but Arielle shut it down


    ¡°I had business outside the country, and it took longer than I expected, next time, I will bring you with me so that you won¡¯t miss me so much,¡±


    He said and all she could think about was he nned on keeping her with him, the only thing is she didn¡¯t know for what reason.


    ¡°Why would you think of doing that? What makes you think I will go with you?¡±


    She asked shaking off his hold on her, he let her go andughed.


    ¡°You are mine remember? I get to take you anywhere I want,¡±


    He responded as if it was the most natural thing to say.


    ¡°I am not yours Luciano, it is about time to drop this and either let me go or tell me why I am even here in the first ce,¡±


    She said in a tired voice, she was fine until he showed up now she didn¡¯t even know anymore, she just wanted this to be over already, she couldn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t get used to being with him, of living a luxurious life and of not doing anything, she has never been one to freeload off someone else and she wasn¡¯t about to start now, plus her attraction to him was making her seem like a fool, never once has she lost the plot so bad, kissing her enemy and enjoying it was not something she thought would ever happen to her.


    ¡°You are mine, Arielle, that¡¯s certain, and for what and why you are here? you will find out soon, I am too tired to answer your question right now but I promise that you will know as soon as I am able to get a rest,¡±


    Luciano said as he held out his hand to her, she stared at it as if it had bacteria in it, but she ignored him hand and choose to walk back towards the main house, the sooner she lets him take a rest the faster she would get answers to all the questions she has and the sooner everything can be settled even though she doubts that whatever he has in store for her would be nice or benefit her in any way.


    ¡°Arielle,¡±


    He called out her name with so much authority that she found herself turning around faster than she could say her name, he looked annoyed as the night light danced around his face and she couldn¡¯t help the fear that shed through her, he looked so different from the man he was a minute ago.


    ¡°What?¡±


    she asked in a voice that sounded frightened even to herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t walk away while I am still talking, you don¡¯t walk out on me, nobody does,¡±


    He let out, she tightened her hands into a fist, the fear she felt earlier burning and turning into anger and a little touch of self-hate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rules, I am not obligated to follow them, and you certainly don¡¯t have the right to tell me how or when I decide I have heard enough of a conversation, plus, you already said you will tell me what I wanna know after you have rested, so why should I keep standing?¡±


    She asked and she could feel his anger rise, well that makes two of them because he was acting like a sicko, they went into a staring contest, okay more like he was staring her down, she couldn¡¯t look straight into his eyes, and she has never been one to look directly at someone in the eye, she always prefers to look slightly above the eye level.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Right, you are Arielle after all, but I should warn you, you aren¡¯t special in any way to me, the fact that I kiss or touch you doesn¡¯t mean anything, I kiss and touch women at will, and even do more, you witness it first hand,¡±


    he responded bringing back the image of those hookers sucking him off, she shook her head to clear off the image.


    ¡°I never said I was special, I don¡¯t even want to be here in the first ce, what makes you think I feel like I am special?¡±


    She asked walking back towards him.


    ¡°You seem to have the idea in your head because why else would you act the way you do? I am not your friend Arielle, I own you, know the difference or you might be in trouble,¡±


    He answered.


    ¡°You know, this whole thing would have already ended if you just told me why the heck I am here and why you gave my parents money and took away my freedom, I don¡¯t see you as a friend, I don¡¯t care what your rules are, I am not scared of you,¡±


    She fired at him. She couldn¡¯t get where he got that she saw him as a friend from, heck her friend would never scare her or keep her captive, okay she has no friend in the first ce but still, friends don¡¯t sh huge sums to keep their friends captive and they definitely do not kiss them.


    ¡°I will tell you why,¡±


    He said and for the first time since he came, she looked at him real good, he looked drunk, not like he tasted of alcohol when they had kissed but he sure was acting like he is high on something, she wanted to question him on that but chose to instead hear what he had to say as to why she was here.


    ¡°Okay, I am listening,¡±


    She said folding her hands against her chest, she saw his eyes move to her chest and quickly removed her hands.


    ¡°You have nice boobs,¡±


    He said and she red at him suddenly feeling self-conscious.


    ¡°I know, now say what you want to say,¡±


    She responded trying as much as possible not to let his words or the way he was still looking at her get to her, one minute he was angry at her and the next he was looking at her like he wanna devour her, the guy was a sicko.


    ¡°I wanna suck on them,¡±


    He added. Yup, definitely a sicko, she thought.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, just tell me why you brought me here, and stop acting like you haven¡¯t seen boobs before,¡±


    She fired at him trying to ignore the fact that his words made her hot, the man was a known yboy and she should best not fall for his words, heck he sure has had lots and lots of boobs before.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to talk about your boobs? I can make you cum from just sucking on them,¡±


    The heat she felt increased and suddenly the air around them wasn¡¯t enough for her to breathe properly, she shook her head to clear out the thoughts of him feasting on her breast that gathered in her head.


    ¡°Are you high? You sound like you are not sober,¡±


    She asked and cursed at herself for sounding like she did, she sounded out of breath.


    ¡°I am perfectly fine, anyway, I want us to get married,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°What did you just say? I am sure I didn¡¯t hear you right,¡±


    Arielle asked, she was sure he hadn¡¯t just said those words to her, maybe she was dreaming or something, Ain¡¯t no way that he would ask her to marry him.


    ¡°I am saying, marry me, of course not forever, let¡¯s say for two years or maybe three, we get married and by the end of our marriage, your debt to me would be fully paid and what¡¯s more? You get other benefits, plus being known as Luciano Siegel¡¯s wife would give you a huge status uplift,¡±


    He went on and she could only stare at him in utter bewilderment, so all this while, the reason he had her here was to ask her to marry him? He bought her to marry him, okay no need to overthink the part where she agrees that she was bought because no matter how hard she denies it, he still paid a huge sum for her, but marry her? That never crossed her mind, heck they were just talking about her not being special a few minutes ago, and now he is talking about marriage? the man was sick in the head, who buys a person just to marry them? That¡¯s not what normal people do, well Luiano ain¡¯t normal in the first ce but this was a step too far into abnormal.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He asked.


    ¡°Excuse you? You asked me to marry you? How do you expect me to react? We aren¡¯t exactly close for you to suggest marriage, plus who buys someone and then asks them to marry him?¡±


    She asked in bewilderment, he was out of his mind.


    ¡°You finally epted that I own you, progress,¡±


    ¡°What are you even saying? You do not own me, Luciano, you are gravely mistaken if you think I will ever ept that,¡±


    She fired at him.


    ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s y and you shouldn¡¯t talk about it like that and most certainly shouldn¡¯t propose marriage to someone who hates you,¡±


    She added and startedughing.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    She asked in disgust, he had the most contagiousugh and even though it was clear that he was mocking her, his richughter was like music to her ears, she felt ashamed of her reasoning, if only he wasn¡¯t so good-looking and attractive, if he had just been one of those potbelly assholes that frequented the tubs in her area then she would definitely not be attracted to his everything this much, it was annoying and embarrassing the way everything about him seems to scream perfection when it should not.


    ¡°Stopughing, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s funny,¡±


    She fired at him.


    ¡°You are funny Arielle, I admit, it is fun talking to you even though you are a pain in the ass,¡±


    He responded amidstughter.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Be serious,¡±


    She let out and he stopughing and stared straight at her.


    ¡°Arielle, it is not your usual kind of marriage? It¡¯s like a business, you get what you want which is your freedom and I get what I want too, you get even more, it¡¯s a big win for you, is it that hard to grasp?¡±


    He responded as if it was the most natural thing to say, she never told him she wanted anything and she damn well knew she had nothing that he wants, it¡¯s not like she is the secret daughter of a hugely wealthy family or something, she was in and poor, and a practical orphan too with no close rtives, so what would she have that Luciano Siegel would want? She just couldn¡¯t picture it, if he thought she was some kind of hidden heir and has some hidden treasures that he might want then he must be crazy and stupid because she was damn sure she had nothing, when she had been younger, she used to daydream about being the youngest daughter of a very rich family, who was kidnapped by evil people which were are parents and taking away from her wealthy family, she used to dream about her ¡®real parents¡¯ finding her and taking her back to their huge mansion where she would live happily ever after but as she grew older, she had realized just how stupid her daydreams were and the reality that she was born poor to uncaring parents made her stop dreaming of ye impossible and instead try to work to help herself but no matter how hard she worked, it just didn¡¯t help her situation, she had nothing to her name at a grown ass age of twenty-four.


    ¡°And what is it that you want Luciano? What would you gain from being married to me? I have nothing, nothing at all,¡±


    She informed him in case he had forgotten.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what I would gain from this and think about what you would gain from it instead, think it, your life will be so much easier if you marry me, I will give you not only my name but a chance at a better life, you might not have to work a day in your life again after it is done,¡±


    He said and all she could do was look at him like he has lost his mind, he must be really tired and stressed out from his trip because nothing he has said since he came made any sense, why would he sh a huge sum of money to get her and again he is ready to pay more for her to marry him when ording to him and everyone else, he could get any woman he wants? it just doesn¡¯t make any sense to her.


    ¡°Did you really leave for one whole week, while you were away, you somehow, I don¡¯t know how but you somehow decided that you want to be married to me? You want me to marry you? I still don¡¯t get why? It makes no sense, especially if you think about the circumstances surrounding our crossing parts,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just up and say it now, believe whatever you want but we will be married,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Wait, is that amand? We will be married? What do you think this is? The Stone Age? Or some kind of old historical book where the women were married off without their will?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arielle asked. The man was impossible and the more she spend time in his presence the more she could see that he definitely wasn¡¯t normal.


    ¡°Okay, I think we can both conclude that we aren¡¯t getting anywhere tonight, who is talking about the olden days? I am talking about you and me, not some history or book, let¡¯s just go inside, you sleep over what I said and I want answers by tomorrow,¡±


    He stated.


    ¡°What? I am not going to marry you, Luciano, I don¡¯t need to think about it, you need to get some sleep and get your head checked, there is nothing normal about the way you are talking,¡±


    She fired at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, if you don¡¯t agree to marry me, you would have to work for a lifetime to be able to pay back what you owe me, that¡¯s spending eternity with me, or you could take what I offered and be rid of your debts in a year or two, plus be filthy rich too,¡±


    He said. This time he was the one to walk off leaving her standing there, wondering just how and why he thought it was a good idea to marry her, she had nothing and was literally indebted to him, what would be his gain?


    ¡°He is insane, I just know it,¡±


    She said as turned and walked back towards the main house, funny how a few minutes ago before he arrived, she had beenfortable and actually a little happy but now, she couldn¡¯t even exin how she felt, maybe she was having a weird bizarre dream, the only logical exnation because why would the Luciano Siegel want to marry her? He was at the top of the food chain while she was at the lowest, no one will take him seriously if he says that, the reasons which were not reasonable that he gave for wanting to marry absolutely do not favor him in any way if she ever agrees to marry him which would never happen, she would be leeching off him which she never wants to be, She wanted to be free from him and go back to her normal life.


    The thing is even her normal life wasn¡¯t liveable, there was no one rooting for her, and no one even care that she was here and locked up, the people that facilitated her being her might even be somewhere in the world right now making use of the money that they got from betraying her, even if she does get her freedom, what would she do? Where would she go?

 Chapter 43

    Arielle couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep throughout the night, she sat in her room thinking about what Luciano had told her, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why he would ask her to marry him and what he might do if she decide not to agree with him, she knew he would do anything to make her life hell and that it would be better to just ept his offer, but she didn¡¯t want to ept, she couldn¡¯t do it, he was the enemy why would she marry her enemy, after hours of thinking and noting up with a solution, she gave up and took a cold shower which helped her fall into a troubled sleep.


    The next morning, she woke up to a knock on her door, without even looking, she knew who it was, who else would deem it fit to disturb someone¡¯s sleep if it is not the devil that hunted her the night before.


    ¡°Rise and shine,¡±


    Luciano said in a creepy singsong voice that got her up in seconds, He was dressed in a tailored, charcoal gray suit that hugs his broad shoulders and tters his muscr physique. His dress shirt was crispy white, with a silver tie.


    His dark hair is styled back in a sophisticated manner,pared to him who looked so handsome and well-presented, she knew she looked like hell with terrible morning hair, she tried to fix it with her hand but gave up after a few tries.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    She asked ring at him, he sat down on the chair and stared at her, she felt self-conscious with how his eyes were preying.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that,¡±


    She scolded.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°You know what I am talking about, why are you in my room so early in the morning anyway, it¡¯s like four am,¡±


    She said before ncing at the wall clock, it wasn¡¯t four am though, far from that, it was almost ten am, she mped her lips shut ming her inability to fall asleepst night for making her over sleep, well it was his fault, he was the one that dropped the marriage bomb and kept her awake all night considering her opinions, not like she came up with any solution.


    ¡°Arielle, it¡¯s not four am, I have to leave for work and I wanted to know if you have answers to what I askedst night, I am being serious,¡±


    He stated.


    Arielle stared at him wondering why in heaven¡¯s name he had thought it was okay to ask her to marry him when it was clear she had nothing to offer him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are serious though, why would you want me to marry you? What¡¯s the logic? No matter how much I think about it, it just doesn¡¯t make any sense, except I am an heiress and you found out about it which is why you are trying to get me to marry you before I find out, which is stupid because I can tell you that I am no heiress,¡±


    She rambled.


    ¡°What? Where did you get all that from? How did you evene to such a conclusion?¡±


    He inquired.


    ¡°Well, you are not giving any reasonable reason as to why you decided that marrying me was what you needed to do? Why? What¡¯s the reason? What do you gain from this? You keep saying I will gain more? Let¡¯s say that¡¯s true, but how do I believe you when I don¡¯t even trust the words you say? I am not a fool Luciano, I may look easy and weak but I am not, I refuse to be manipted into a situation that would end up making my life worse than it already is, so cut me some cks because I need answers.¡±


    She fired at him, hating how she sounded out of breath.


    ¡°All the things you said don¡¯t matter and you don¡¯t have to trust me to do what I ask, I didn¡¯t ask for your trust and I certainly mentioned that this is not a real marriage, it is basically a paper marriage, what¡¯s so hard to understand there¡±


    Luciano responded, looking at her with a stern expression. Arielle could feel the weight of his gaze, she hated him for being so maniptive and not giving a straightforward answer, what kind of business requires marriage, and howe he isn¡¯t picking from all the women he is always pictured with, why would he choose her, she just couldn¡¯t see herself agreeing to this no matter how enticing it might be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer,¡± she said, her voiceing out weak and unsure. ¡°I need time to think about it.¡±


    Luciano let out a sigh and stood up from the chair.


    ¡°Really? This will benefit you a lot so how hard is it to say yes?¡±


    He asked and she red at him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± she said, her voice more confident this time. ¡°But I need some time to figure things out, I can¡¯t just say yes to marrying you just because you offered things that might not turn out to be true,¡±


    She responded to him.


    ¡°What do you take me for? Of course, we will sign a contract and all the uses will be there,¡±


    He revealed, not like she expected anything else from him, he was a sessful businessman for a reason but saying yes to a sudden marriage proposal seemed like the most stupid thing to do and she really hated to be rushed and end up regretting it.


    ¡°I have to think about it,¡±


    She said again.


    Luciano nodded, and after a few more moments of silence, he turned to leave the room. ¡°Take all the time you need, but the time is limited until I get back from work,¡± he said before closing the door behind him.


    Arielle was left alone with her thoughts, and she knew that she had a difficult decision to make. She needed to weigh the pros and cons of marrying Luciano, and she needed to do it fast. As she sat there, lost in thought, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a way out of this mess, a way that didn¡¯t involve marrying her enemy. If only she had money or the means to pay back what her parents had collected from him, then she would walk out freely from here, no matter how hard she thought about it, she just kepting to one conclusion: marry him and get her debts paid.


    Well, she spent the whole day thinking about any other solutions but there were none, the thing about being poor is, it limits your options and limits your ability to turn down certain offers and she concluded that she just has to see how everything works out.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t like the uses in the contract, I can always pull out,¡±


    She assured herself as she waited for him to return from work, her mind already made up, her options were limited and she had just two choices, marry him and be free from the debt or say no and remain his prisoner forever because she knew, there was no way she could make enough money to pay back, she chose the former.

 Chapter 44

    Arielle decided to take a walk around the mansion since she spent all day in her room, it was almost six pm and the evening winds was already blowing softly, she walked in the direction she had taken the previous day, she was waiting for Luciano to get back, she couldn¡¯t believe she was actually going to give him the answer he wanted, a week ago, she would have spat on him and told him to go fuck himself, heck evenst night, she would have but today? Having thought about it, it was for the best.


    ¡°You seem to like this part of the mansion a lot,¡±


    She heard his voice before she turned and saw him walk towards her, he was wearing casual clothes and came from within the mansion.


    ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°About four hours ago, I came back earlier because there is nothing much I had to do at the office, plus I rather we finish what we were talking about yesterday,¡±


    He answered walking up to her and pulling her along with him towards the sitting area, she removed herself from his hold and stood a short distance away from him, and he smiled. She didn¡¯t even know he had been home and she was waiting for him, well it was her fault for staying in her room all day.


    ¡°So? Have you thought about it? Would you do it?¡±


    He asked, he looked like he wanted her to say yes so badly which got her wondering why he wanted her to marry him when he could get any other woman to do it, like she knew thousands of more qualified women would agree to marry him, not like she doesn¡¯t think she is qualified but there is a lot of other things and she wasn¡¯t any of those things.


    ¡°Why me though? Why did you have to go through all the trouble, put up with me and everything? When you can get anyone easily, I just don¡¯t get why you choose me, why?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t resist asking, he looked at her for a moment, maybe he was trying to figure out why he chose her too, she waited calmly for his answers, she already made up her mind that she was going to say yes anyway, might as well hear why he decided to pay such huge sum to marry her, for business doesn¡¯t seem to be the best exnation since a well business-minded woman would have been a better choice than her.


    ¡°I am gonna tell you the truth because I don¡¯t see any point in hiding it from you, sit down,¡±


    He instructed and she obeyed silently, looking at him expectantly, he sat down too.


    ¡°I hate marriage, I hate anything that had to do with being owned by another person,¡±


    He continued and she couldn¡¯t help the bitterughter that came out.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    He asked, seemingly offended by herughter.


    ¡°You just said you don¡¯t like being owned but for as long as I can remember, you have been going on about owning me, doesn¡¯t that contradict what you just said?¡±


    She asked in all seriousness.


    ¡°I own you, Arielle, it is totally different from the kind of owning I am talking about right now,¡±


    ¡°Mind exining?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Yes, I will, firstly, you owe me money, that you can¡¯t pay back, at least not in the next fifty years, except you win a huge jackpot, so I own you, what I mean by not wanting to be owned is, I don¡¯t feel, I don¡¯t expect you to feel anything for me either, we have good chemistry and we will be great in bed but that¡¯s it,¡±


    He said and she felt her body heat up at his words, he was right about them having chemistry, she could feel the tension even when he wasn¡¯t touching her, he just needed to look at her a certain way for her panties to be damp, she knew if he touches her, she would melt.


    ¡°Okay, is that all?¡±


    She chipped in when he went silent, there was too much nonsense going on in her head and she didn¡¯t want to stay there.


    ¡°I was waiting for you to say something, anyway, you work better than the otherdies that you think are better choices,¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°It is simple, you won¡¯t be demanding and you certainly would not ask for more than I am willing to give,¡±


    ¡°You know this, how? I can be very demanding if I won¡¯t be, don¡¯t be fooled,¡±


    She replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it? I own you, marrying me will be doing yourself a favor, plus I am willing to add more favors, but if I pick a woman who isn¡¯t indebted to me in any way, she would want things I don¡¯t want to give,¡±


    He stated. She didn¡¯t want to argue so she kept quiet.


    ¡°Anyway, I weighed my pros and cons before I settled for you, so rest assured that I made the right choice,¡±


    He concluded but she still didn¡¯t get him, if he hated marriage as much as he imed why then was he asking her to marry him?


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get why you want to be married if you don¡¯t like marriage ormitment. You could go about your life normally without tying the knots right? What¡¯s the big deal here?¡±


    She inquired.


    ¡°My grandfather is the big deal, he believes that a man needs to be married to be a real man,¡±


    ¡°You listen to your grandfather? I thought you were independent and the big bad mafia boss?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t resist asking, she couldn¡¯t imagine Luciano doing what his grandfather asked of him.


    ¡°There is a huge catch, I need something, and getting married will secure it, you won¡¯t understand,¡±


    ¡°You can make me understand,¡±


    She replied.


    ¡°I choose not to, will you still do it? If you say no, then I can send you to work in one of my factories and your ie will be divided into two, one part for paying your debt and you do whatever you want with the other part, need I mention that it will take forever to pay back, or,¡±


    He said and paused.


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    She inquired.


    ¡°Or you could agree to marry me and have all your debt cleared, we can get a divorce in a year or two and you will be a free woman with loads of money and properties, plus I can promise you great, mind-blowing and soul scattering sex, I know you want me,¡±


    He said thest part with a tune of male pride and she felt her face heat up, she wanted to be free from him but what he offered for being his wife was more enticing than the other, plus, she would gain her freedom faster that way, she would be a fool to not agree.


    ¡°We can have all the fun and explore all the heat between us, aside from sex, which would be great, I can teach you a whole lot of things, and set you up for a great future even when we are no longer together, plus you get to be called..¡±


    ¡°I will do it,¡±


    She announced cutting him off, he seemed taken aback by her words and did a double-check.


    ¡°Really? You are not about to ask for your freedom? I just gave you a chance to walk away, you could have easily taken that,¡±


    He said and she had to resist the urge to roll her eyes, yeah right, freedom? When he just made his offer so enticing? Plus she couldn¡¯t deny that she wanted him any more, like he said, they could have a thing going on without catching feelings and she wanted to have him.


    ¡°I am going to marry you Luciano, I don¡¯t know why you are so surprised when you just listed out what I will benefit and all I have to do is y wifey for you,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Oh wow, this is great then, but I must warn you, I am never going to love you,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He said without feeling and her heart skipped a beat but she didn¡¯t give it much thoughts, she would not be falling for him either, whatever is going to be between them would just be sex and the money she would gain from the whole thing, it sounded like she was selling herself but then again, she was already sold and bought, what different did it make? Zero.


    ¡°I am not gonna love you either,¡±


    She responded in a determined voice, she didn¡¯t even know what love is, she never held anyone dear, her parents weren¡¯t loving enough for her to hold feelings for them, if she actually loved them, she would miss their presence right? But she didn¡¯t and that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen when both her and Luciano part ways too.


    ¡°All good then, I will begin the paper works and we will be married soon,¡±


    He said and she nodded.


    ¡°Now, to make it official,¡±


    He said getting up from where he sat, he pulled her up too and wrapped his hands around her, before she could guess what he was gonna do, he bent and imed her lips in a warm sensual kiss that made her knees coil, he cupped her head and kissed her deeply, she held onto him, kissing him back, pressing her body against him, wanting more, but he pulled back and she almost protested.


    ¡°We are going to do just fine in marriage if this is how you respond to me, there is a reward in waiting so we call it a day here, let¡¯s go inside, I need to speak with mywyer to draw out that contract,¡±


    He said pulling her along with him, she was still dazed from his intense but brief kiss, and she licked her lips to savor his taste.


    ¡°Damn girl, I am proud of you, of us,¡±


    The voice inside her said as she followed Luciano back into the mansion, she wasn¡¯t so sure she should be proud of what she did but if her subconsciousness was proud of her, then she just have to ept it¡­

 Chapter 45

    Arielle stared nervously out of the car window as it sped off in the direction of Luciano¡¯s family empire, yesterday, she had made a decision that would change her life forever and it took them actually heading to Luciano¡¯s family home to meet with his grandfather for what she had done to finally sink, what had she been thinking epting to marry him? Last night, she had been the one to suggest that they meet up with his grandfather but she never expected him to say yes immediately neither had she expected him to tell her they will go this morning, nope, now she wished she hadn¡¯t said anything, heck? Yesterday she was so sure but today? Not so much, what would Luciano¡¯s grandfather think of her? As far as she knows, no rich man would want their son married to a nobody, she has watched enough movies and seen enough rich people only married to know that¡¯s how it works in the world of the rich, they marry each other and improve each other¡¯s family by merging interest and partnership through marriage, but she had nothing to offer.


    Arielle turned to Luciano and he looked so at peace flipping through the papers he held, she couldn¡¯t deny how handsome he looked just sitting there, He had an intelligent face and charm to match, and she could see why he was ady¡¯s man, any woman would want to have him, well that¡¯s when he is quiet and harmless like this but when he bes the ruthless mafia leader? She wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    ¡°Are you done checking me out? Do you like what you see?¡±


    He asked while still looking at the papers in his hands, she felt her face heat up in embarrassment.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t checking you out, I just want to know how you are so calm,¡±


    She started, looking away from him.


    ¡°Calm? Why should I not be?¡±


    He asked and she threw him a look.


    ¡°Do you really not know? We are going to meet your grandfather like you are going to introduce me to him as a spouse, aren¡¯t you scared that he won¡¯t ept me? What if he asks me what I do? Who my parents are? When and where did we meet? What am I going to say? Tell him I am the daughter of a man who is indebted to you? And that you bought me with money?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°You can tell him, not about the part of you being a debtor¡¯s daughter though, he would mock me for getting tricked and I don¡¯t want that, aside from that, you can tell him who you are, I am sure my grandfather doesn¡¯t care about your background, he believes it is a man¡¯s job to elevate his woman¡¯s status.¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Oh, wow, I must have been watching the wrong movies because I could have guessed that¡¯s how it works in the world of the rich, rich people marrying each other, I mean, it doesn¡¯t only happen in movies, I have seen so much in reality too,¡±


    She said even though she knew she should have kept those to herself, hisughter after she said the words proved it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are funny Arielle, so funny,¡±


    He said and she red at him.


    ¡°I am nervous, not funny, it might be nothing to you but it is a huge deal to me, I have never met your grandfather before, I don¡¯t even know what or how he looks like,¡±


    She said as the fear settled on her again, she hated meeting new people, especially people way above her ss and status.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t bite, he would be all over your beautiful face, showering you with praises,¡±


    He assured, going back to his papers while she went back to looking out of the window, she hated how her stomach twisted in fear, hated how nervous she was, she didn¡¯t have anything to hold onto and just hoped her beauty would make it all easy like he said, upon till this moment, she has never thought she would hope her beauty would make things easier for her but guess people change and thest few weeks must have changed her a lot.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the mansion, if she thought Luciano¡¯s house was big? Nothing prepared her for what his grandfather¡¯s house looked like, for start, they were stopped at the gate, a huge ancient like gate that had tight security, she was so sure if she hade alone, she would not have made it to the gate alive, after they saw it was Luciano, they greeted him and the huge gate was open to reveal a huge castle, yup, definitely a castle, her whole neighbourhood would fit into theplex building and there would still be space for more, in the middle of the big property was the real castle like mansion, it exuded every essence of luxury, elegance andfort, it proved just how much different Luciano and Arielle were and made the reality of their situation even more rming, there was no way the people who lived in a ce like this all their life would ept her, well, maybe eptance is not what Luciano was looking for, maybe the reason he decided to pick her was because he knew his family would oppose, she has seen a lot of movies with the story line before, she turned to him but he wasn¡¯t looking at her, he was typing fast on his phone.


    ¡°Can we go back ande back another time? I don¡¯t think I am mentally prepared to meet your family,¡±


    She tried.


    ¡°No, we are here already, and you don¡¯t have to be worried about meeting other family members, my grandfather is all we are meeting today,¡±


    He said but that didn¡¯t make her feel any better and the car already stopped, he came out of the car and pulled her out with him, holding on to her as if she would run away if he doesn¡¯t.

 Chapter 46

    ¡°My grandfather is a simp, rather not like you, he might want you for a sixth or seventh wife,¡±


    Luciano announced and that didn¡¯t help either, why would an older man want her?


    ¡°Speaking of the old man,¡±


    Luciano said and Arielle looked up to see an older man walking towards them, she wasn¡¯t sure what she had expected but, he looked younger than she had expected and was actually smiling, nothing like an older mafia boss.


    ¡°Mishka? It¡¯s so good to see you, I thought you were joking when you said you wereing, oh my, who is this beautiful youngdy,¡±


    Luciano¡¯s grandfather said turning in her direction immediately he saw her, the old man looked nothing like his grandson and had a pleasant smile on his face as he stared at her, she learned something new, Luciano had a different name, Mishka? It suits him so well, she wondered why he didn¡¯t use the name, maybe only his family members use that, she smiled at the old man who was looking at her expectantly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Good day sir, my name is Arielle, it is nice to finally meet you,¡±


    She said in greeting hoping Luciano would take over the introduction, but he seem to have other ideas because he remained silent.


    ¡°Good to meet you too, and you have a name just as beautiful as you are,¡±


    Heplimented.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡±


    She said with a smile. He was handsome too even though he was old, she could tell that he was thedies¡¯ favorite in his own time, being old and still handsome was enough proof, plus his warm weing smile made her rx a little bit.


    ¡°Grandpa, I am assuming that you are my grandson¡¯s woman? So I am your grandfather,¡±


    He said and she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa,¡±


    She answered turning to Luciano for help, she was out of words already.


    ¡°Deda, I am happy you like her, she is the one I told you about,¡±


    Luciano finally said, wow, he told his grandfather about her? She wondered what he told him. Also, she never imagined Luciano would address his grandfather as Deda, it didn¡¯t fit his whole mafia boss persona at all, maybe he wasn¡¯t as tough as he tries to make himself seem.


    ¡°I am not disappointed,¡±


    The old man said.


    ¡°I know,¡±


    Luciano responded, reaching out and pulling her to him, she didn¡¯t struggle, instead, she wrapped her hands around his waist as he held on to her shoulders.


    ¡°I see, how old are you, youngdy?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I am twenty-four years old sir,¡±


    She responded politely.


    ¡°Oh, good, just the perfect age for marriage,¡±


    The old man said. Arielle disagreed but she didn¡¯t say a word, for her, there is no perfect age to get married, what matters is when a person is ready. In her case, she didn¡¯t have any other choice, marrying his grandson was her way of getting out of a messy situation and her ticket to having a better life faster.


    ¡°Oh, she is beautiful,¡±


    Luciano¡¯s grandfather said more to himself but she heard him anyway and bowed politely, the old man was nice, way better than his grandson.


    ¡°I have eyes out for the best out there Deda,¡±


    Luciano responded, wrapping his hands tighter around her, she let him hold her and smiled at him.


    ¡°I think I am the one who had the better eyes,¡±


    She said and air kissed him, she didn¡¯t know what got to her that made her do it and he seemed shocked by her gesture but his grandfather loved what she did because heughed at loud.


    ¡°What a perfect couple,¡±


    He said and Arielle resisted the urge tough out loud, thest thing Luciano and her were, was perfect, far from it, they would never have crossed part if not for her stepdad¡¯s debt, their world was so different.


    ¡°I want to know more about you youngdy, but for my reserved grandson to pick you as his woman, you must be a one-in-a-million kind of woman,¡±


    Luciano¡¯s grandfather said. Arielle swallowed, he was so far from the truth, she wasn¡¯t a one-in-a-million kind of woman, she was just a woman in debt with nothing to her name, she wasn¡¯t about to tell him that though, it would be best for him to keep living in the illusion he created of her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    She finally said when Luciano tapped at her arms.


    ¡°Great, it is a pleasure to meet the woman my grandson has chosen, wee to the family darling,¡±


    He said and she smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for having me, you have such a beautiful house,¡±


    She put in.


    ¡°I know right, this house is as old as my grandfather, but it is still in shape and has been passed down from generation to generation, soon it might be your turn to watch over the house, that¡¯s if this young man here does the right thing,¡±


    The old man said and Arielle felt Luciano tense up beside her, his grandfather really did know how to get to him, plus, now she knew why he wanted to get married so badly, his grandfather must have put him in a position where he needs to be married to take over from him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him doing the right thing, Grandpa, he is already doing it,¡±


    She said as she smiled at Luciano.


    ¡°Good, I know he will treat you well, I am happy he picked you, you are lucky too, my grandson is a good man and he will protect you,¡±


    He said and even though Arielle doubted his words, she wasn¡¯t about to tell him that, Luciano had no intentions of protecting her, nope, everything he has done to this moment was enough proof, he only got her here by being the devil, she was his captive, nothing more.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go say hi to Lilybee over there, she looks like she wants to talk to you, she is a social butterfly and wants to get to know everyone,¡±

 Chapter 47

    Luciano¡¯s grandfather said pointing at ady sitting under a shade, she looked pretty young, maybe in her forties, and must be his daughter or something. Arielle turned to Luciano for help as she had no intentions of saying hello to anyone.


    ¡°Deda? A new woman? Isn¡¯t she too young for you?¡±


    Luciano questioned killing the thoughts of Lilybee being the old man¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°What do you mean? I am only in my seventies, plus, she looks younger than her age, she is forty-five, she has been here for a while now, you just don¡¯t care enough to notice,¡±


    His grandfather said in a scolding voice, well, Arielle wasn¡¯t surprised that Luciano was self-centered.


    ¡°Go say hi, while I talk with Deda, and we will be on our way right after,¡±


    Luciano said shoving her a little in the direction of the woman, Arielle hesitated a little, she wasn¡¯t good with people and prefers not to meet new people but if she was going to be Luciano¡¯s wife, she needed to get to know his rtives, she walked reluctantly towards the older woman.


    ¡°Hi, I have been waiting to talk to you,¡±


    The woman said as soon as she got within talking distance, she stood up and hugged her, Arielle was shocked by the gesture but epted it anyway.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Arielle, it is nice to meet you,¡±


    She said politely.


    ¡°I am Lily, but Don calls me Lilybee, you can call me that too, it¡¯s good to have some young and prettypany,¡±


    She said in an excited voice.


    ¡°Thanks, Lily,¡±


    ¡°Seat, Seth please get her something to drink,¡±


    She said to the man that was standing at the entrance of the shade, he walked away and soon returned with juice which she politely epted, thankfully, they didn¡¯t offer her alcohol, she took a sip and smiled at Lily.


    ¡°Thank you for your warm wee,¡±


    Arielle said to the woman who smiled.


    ¡°It is not a problem, this is the first time since I came to live here that Luciano has brought any woman home, you are lucky,¡±


    Thedy said and Arielle smiled, if only she knew how she got to be here, Luciano might not bring other women home but he does know his way around women and she had enough proof, even witnessed firsthand what he did with women.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    She said instead of the other words that were fighting to get out of the surface, no need to tell a stranger what was really going on, especially if the stranger is rted to Luciano.


    Arielle looked to see Luciano speaking with his grandfather, he looked kind of tense and she wondered what they might be discussing for him to look so disturbed. She guessed it might be something serious, but since it was none of her business, she focused on what the prettydy was talking about.


    ¡°So? When will the wedding be? ording to Don, It¡¯s been forever since anyone got married in the family, Macko is getting married too but I am not very excited about that because Macko is a clown,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She revealed, Arielle wasn¡¯t sure how to respond because she didn¡¯t know who Macko was and really didn¡¯t want to make a fool out of herself so she just nodded.


    ¡°My bad, you might not know who he is because he and Luciano can¡¯t stand each other,¡±


    She revealed.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Arielle was forced to ask.


    ¡°He is Luciano¡¯s cousin andpetition, he is as good-looking as Luciano but he is a big loser, he has been around the mansion a couple of years of times since I got here,¡±


    She exined.


    ¡°Aha,¡±


    She responded. She didn¡¯t want to say more because she wasn¡¯t so sure of Lily¡¯s rtionship with the Macko guy.


    ¡°When did you meet Luciano? I started dating Don eight months ago and this is the third time Luciano is showing up here, he might not even know who I am because he really doesn¡¯t care about anything except business,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle had to agree, Luciano was business-minded, and everything he does sort of rtes to business for him, even their rtionship had to do with what he tended to gain.


    ¡°We met a few months ago,¡±


    She lied.


    ¡°Oh wow, must have been love at first sight then, lucky you,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle took a sip from her juice.


    ¡°So? Who are your parents? I must say, they have to be elites for you to have met a Siegel,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle almost choked on her juice, how wrong could she be?


    ¡°Oh, my God. I am so sorry, I talk too much, right? I am sorry, you don¡¯t have to answer me,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It is not a problem Lily, I just don¡¯t deal well with new people, I am sorry if I am not as friendly as you would like,¡±


    She apologized.


    ¡°It is fine, I asked too much when we just met, I don¡¯t like talking about my family either, too painful a memory, if not for Don, I would probably be dead too,¡±


    She revealed.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Arielle couldn¡¯t help asking, both their situations were clearly different and she wanted to know what happened because just talking about it seemed to make Lily so tense and scared.


    ¡°Oh, it is nothing much, just that my ex-husband did a lot of bad things that got people on our back and they got us, my stepson and my husband were killed and the rest of us were disced, I got in the wrong hands and only Don saved me, he bought me,¡±


    She disclosed. ¡°Oh wow,¡±


    Was all Arielle could say, their situation might not be the same but how they got here with the Siegel was pretty much the same, Arielle couldn¡¯tpare with the pains Lily had gone through but she could rte to being bought, the difference is Don bought her to save her whole Luciano bought her for his own gain, after the disclosure, Lily seems to lose her will to talk so they both just sat in silence, Arielle silently praying for Luciano to look her way, but he was so deep in the conversation he was having with his grandfather.

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Now that I have brought a woman, can you listen to what I have to say now?¡±


    Luciano questioned his grandfather who was still looking at Arielle who sat beautifully in the distance, even though he didn¡¯t buy the idea of marriage much, he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he had made a good choice because the woman was beautiful and well spoken, the way she answered his grandfather¡¯s questions with so much grace and ss had pleased him, the way she held onto him and smiled at him while lying with ease made him respect her, no one would guess they weren¡¯t a real couple, not with the way she has been to him since they got here, even him was close to believing they were in love.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    His grandfather asked, bringing him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°I would rather we talk in your office, Don, it is important,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Luciano stated.


    ¡°Well, if it has anything to do with the family or business, I will listen once the wedding is over, it is one thing to bring a woman home, Mishka, it is another thing to do the right thing and marry her, we agreed we will talk after you get married and I am not going back on that,¡±


    His grandfather said and Luciano bit back the words that he wanted to say, what¡¯s the point of arguing with the old man? Arielle already agreed to marry him, might as well go with the original n, plus, he wanted to explore the heat between them, if it wasn¡¯t for his grandfather¡¯s demand, he would never have thought of marriage but meeting a beautiful woman like Arielle? He would have pursed her still and made sure he had a taste of her, his eyes found her and saw her watching them, nope, she was looking at him, maybe she was feeling bored from sitting with his grandfather¡¯stest woman, if he thought he had his way with women, Don was worst because how did he manage to find another woman as old as he is? He needed to do a background check on her and he made a mental note to make sure to tell Yoey to do a check on her, he already had too much going on and didn¡¯t want another problem included in the family, he gestured for Arielle toe over and she did without hesitation, she must have been tired of answering to Don¡¯s new woman.


    ¡°She likes you a lot,¡±


    His grandfather pointed out as Arielle walked towards them smiling at him, if only he knew just how much she disliked him, she was just very good at ying her part, the only thing he could agree on was that she had the hots for him but like him? Not really.


    ¡°You made the right choice, she is beautiful and well-spoken, and she would make a good wife, I have a feeling she makes good business choices too, do I perhaps know the family she is from?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Not really, she isn¡¯t from our side.¡±


    Luciano exined, he knew Don would understand what he meant.


    ¡°Oh, even better, she would appreciate everything you do for her more, and she would see you as a savior and that would give you power over her, it is perfect, you will be her lord and she would not dare go against what you say, a submissive woman, I like it,¡±


    Don said and Luciano wondered just what he would think when he finds out, Arielle doesn¡¯t give a fuck and she was far from seeing him as a savior, more like an enemy, what? Submissive? That was thest thing Arielle was, but he wasn¡¯t about to put himself down by telling Don the truth, and as far as he knew, Arielle knew just what game they were ying and she would not dare to disrespect him in public.


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡±


    He said as she walked closer to them.


    ¡°Your dad made a good choice back then too but he fumbled it,¡±


    Don said and Luciano frowned at the mention of his parents. Arielle got to them in that moment and Don stopped talking to him and instead started talking to Arielle, Luciano already knew Don won¡¯t have a problem with Arielle being from a different background from the beginning, that was never a factor in their family, his dad had married his mom even though she had been from the bottom part of the food chain, not like he had treated her right but he at least gave her a name, that didn¡¯t excuse how he treated her, and it definitely did not excuse how she has ended up because of him, if his father hadn¡¯t been so reckless, maybe he would still have both parents with him today, maybe he would have known how it feels like to have both parents, till today, he wished he had been able to stop his mom from leaving that night, wished she didn¡¯t go out on her own, he turned to his grandfather who was smiling at Arielle and had the sudden urge to pull her away from him, protect her from him, his grandfather had not protected his mom, he had let her leave the mansion that night twenty years ago even while knowing it wasn¡¯t safe, Luciano still hated him for it, hated that the night and every decision everyone made that night lead to him living as an orphan from the young age of twelve, he hated his father most of all for being the reason both of them weren¡¯t here, his father might have deserved what he got, but his mom? She was innocent, the only thing she did wrong was love his dad, and that led to her passing at such a young age, too young to die.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He heard Arielle¡¯s voice which brought him out of his troubled thoughts, the thought of his parents and how everything had ended always leaves a bitter taste in his mouth, and no matter the years that has passed, he still couldn¡¯t forget, he couldn¡¯t forget that one call that changed his life forever, that one call that came just an hour after his mom left home, he couldn¡¯t forget the chilling cold that he felt when he looked at his grandfather that night, they sent him to bed without telling him what was going on but he knew, he knew something bad had happened, he couldn¡¯t sleep that night, he tried calling his mom a couple of times but her phone was unavable, the next morning, they had broken the news to him at breakfast as if it was anything normal, as if it wasn¡¯t news that could change his life forever.


    ¡°Luciano? Are you good?¡±


    Arielle asked again, this time pulling at his hands, he looked down at her to see a worried expression, she was worried for him. That can¡¯t be it, right? She hated him and would not care enough to worry about him, being delusional was something he has never been.


    ¡°I am good, Deda, we will leave now, I have something to take care of, we wille by some other time,¡±


    Luciano said to his grandfather whose attention has been on his new woman.


    ¡°Not before I introduce you to Lilybee,¡±


    He said as the older woman smiled at him, for many reasons, he didn¡¯t like her. There was something off about her smile that just sent all the alert bells in his head ringing. Outwardly, she looked just like a normal fragile woman but he couldn¡¯t put aside the feelings he had.


    ¡°Good to finally meet you,¡±


    She said and he forced a smile.


    ¡°You too, we will be leaving now,¡±


    He said pulling Arielle along with him, he didn¡¯t wait for his grandfather to say another word, and they walked away, he could hear his grandfather tell her that she should not take his attitude personally because that¡¯s how he was with everyone, not like it wasn¡¯t true but he didn¡¯t trust her at all.


    ¡°That was so rude,¡±


    Arielle said when they got into the car.


    ¡°You are just finding out that I am rude? I thought you knew,¡±


    He said as he brought out his phone and sent a text message to Yoey.


    ¡°You could have at least smiled, she was being polite even though she is older, you don¡¯t treat people like that,¡±


    She scolded him.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t tell me how to behave, have you forgotten your ce? You are nothing and you should not try to talk over me, need I remind you who the boss is? You don¡¯t have a say and you certainly have no right or grounds to question my attitude, you forget I own you?¡±


    He questioned harshly, he watched as her face redden as if he had just pped her, she looked like she had more to say but the hurt in her face took over and she kept quiet, they drove the rest of the way in silence, he knew he shouldn¡¯t have talked to her that way but she got on his nerves.


    ******


    Arielle walked towards the main house without saying a word to Luciano when they got to his house, what had she thought they were that she could talk about his affairs, serves her right for forgetting her ce, maybe now she would mind her business and not talk to him about things that do not concern her, his choice of words were demeaning and no matter how she tried not to let it get to her, it still did. He didn¡¯t try to talk to her after what he said either, if he had been remorseful, he would have apologized, but it was clear that he wasn¡¯t remorseful, he still didn¡¯t see her as a human but something he got.


    ¡°I am going to the office, we will talk when I get back,¡±


    He said as she was about to enter her room, she half expected him to say more, but he didn¡¯t, so she unlocked her door and got in, she sat on the floor against the door.


    ¡°You are such a fool,¡±


    She told herself as she dropped the bag she was holding she rested her head in her folded arms.


    ¡°Know your ce,¡±


    She added, she got up, made sure her door was locked and walked to her bed, andid there, still wallowing in self-pity and disgust, and that¡¯s how she spent the rest of the afternoon, she fell asleep after a while and was woken by a knock on her door, she checked the time and it was already nine pm, she knew who was at her door but she didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    ¡°Arielle? Open the door, we need to talk,¡±


    Luciano said from outside her door but she chose to ignore him even though she knew he might have the keys to her room. She got off the bed and went to the restroom to wash her face to clear off sleep, she didn¡¯t even know she had slept for that long, as she walked back into her room, she heard his voice again.


    ¡°Arielle? Open the door yourself or I will,e on, stop acting like a child already,¡±


    He said, she could tell from his voice that he was getting pissed, well that makes two of them, he just called her a child, she ignored him and went to sit on her bed, waiting for him to open the door himself, it didn¡¯t take long for that to happen and he walked up to her in anger.


    ¡°What is wrong with you woman? Why do you act the way you do? You make things so hard for yourself and everyone around you,¡±


    He barked.


    ¡°Get used to it,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She answered.


    ¡°I will, once we are married, I won¡¯t have to deal with your shenanigans anyway,¡±


    He fired. Well if he hoped to be able to deal with her till they got married then she got news for him because she ns on being unbearable till the end.


    ¡°Anyway, on to what I wanted to say, you should be ready, we will be married by the end of the month,¡±


    He announced and she stared at him calcting the days till the end of the month. It was too short of a notice, the end of the month means in two weeks. How did he expect her to be married to him in two weeks?

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Wait? What do you mean we are getting married in two weeks?¡±


    Arielle asked in shock, she knew she agreed to marry him but two weeks? Why was he in such a hurry anyway? They don¡¯t even get along enough to get married yet, she literally agreed to him yesterday.


    ¡°Yes, Arielle, there is no point in taking so long to get married, Don likes you and the sooner we get this done, the sooner we will both get what we want,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Who is Don?¡±


    She asked in confusion, she couldn¡¯t remember meeting anyone called Don at his grandfather¡¯s house.


    ¡°My grandfather, Arielle, you must have heard that name at his house, are you so forgetful?¡±


    He questioned, he just insulted her again but she chose to ignore him because she was still not done processing the marriage talk.


    ¡°You agreed to marry me, what¡¯s wrong with doing it early?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I never said it was wrong, Luciano, don¡¯t get me wrong, I just don¡¯t get why you are in haste, won¡¯t ite off as rushed? People would want to know when we started dating and you suddenly want us to be married? I bet the media is going to have a field day talking about it,¡±


    Arielle let out. She wasn¡¯t known but Luciano was, the only way she knew about him was because of his numerous dating scandals, everything about him always made the news and she was so sure that this will be major big news for everyone, sudden marriage, heck the press are gonna have a field day.


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You are scared of what people would say? Arielle? This is between us, the media would say things even if we date for five years and get married after, I don¡¯t care, and why I am in a haste? I can¡¯t tell you much but I want us to be married by the end of the month if not my grandfather isn¡¯t going to listen, and I need him to listen, marrying you is the only way to get him to cooperate with me, I have told you this before,¡±


    He replied.


    ¡°I know, and I also know I agreed to this but two weeks? How are you gonna put a wedding together in two weeks? Plus, you do know there is no one to give me away right? I don¡¯t have any family,¡±


    She argued, two weeks was too short a notice for her to get married, not when he was making her doubt her decision to agree to marry him, two weeks? She couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°There are numerous people who can give a bride away even if they are not rted, we can also have you walk in on your own, or Deda can do that, that¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    He said. that, she could agree to but the two weeks were still taking her out.


    ¡°I get that part, but two weeks?¡±


    ¡°Two weeks is a long time to put together a wedding Arielle, did you forget who I am? I just need to snap a finger for it to be done, if I want the wedding to be tomorrow, trust me it will, I just want to give you time to prepare yourself which is why I am giving a two weeks notice.¡±


    He responded in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°Two weeks is too short, I can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t make a decision like marriage by yourself or you will end up marrying yourself on the wedding day, because I won¡¯t be there,¡±


    She said, meaning every word, she wasn¡¯t going to marry him and regret it right after, she needed time to think about this whole thing that she agreed to do, needed time to figure out if it was worth it and if she could take his messy attitude for two whole years, two weeks was not near enough time to do all that.


    ¡°Well, if you won¡¯t do it, I will drag you there myself, I have made my decision and there is no going back, I didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted your opinion on this, I told you so that you will be aware,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He responded harshly.


    ¡°What? This concerns me so why can¡¯t I have a say in it?¡±


    She fired at him.


    ¡°Should I spell it out, Arielle? Should I? I will, because you have no charge over your life, the minute I paid for you, because I own you, because whatever I say is what we do! Do you get it now?¡±


    He questioned, once again belittling her and he wants her to marry him?


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it, I take back what I said before, I am not going to marry you, Luciano,¡±


    She yelled at him.


    ¡°Did you forget the part where you don¡¯t have a choice or a say in this? Maybe I have been too nice to you, maybe that¡¯s why you think you get to decide, guess what? I am done being nice, we will be married by the end of the month whether you want it or not so better be ready, oh and don¡¯t try to pull one of those your escape games on me again, I would make sure you regret it, you don¡¯t know the half of the things I can do to you, don¡¯t make me mad,¡±


    He responded firmly, maybe because she just woke up, but she sensed a major change in him, he was harsher and his eyes were ring angrily at her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do as you say,¡±


    She grimaced.


    ¡°We will see who the boss is, I have the contract prepared and it will arrive by tomorrow, be ready to read and sign, think about the reason you agreed to this in the first ce, maybe you have forgotten, I don¡¯t have the time or the luxury to remind you Arielle, and there is no backing out, I hope youe back to your senses by morning,¡±


    He said and stormed out of her room, leaving her seated on her bed with her thoughts all over the ce, two weeks? No way, she couldn¡¯t do it.

 Chapter 51

    Arielle dragged herself out of bed the next morning feeling like hell, her fault for not trying to sleepst night, she med the mad man she agreed to marry for her present predicament, he was making decisions for the both of them without her input and it made her feel so little of herself, she hated the feeling so much, her doorbell rang and before she could get to her door, it flew open revealing the reason for her present predicament, she hated how he looked good so early in the morning while she looked and felt like hell.


    ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    She asked judgingly, hoping he would read the room and leave her alone, she was in no mood to amodate his craziness.


    ¡°Just dropping this, be sure to read through it and sign,¡±


    He said with an authorizing voice, dropped the file he held, and was out of her room as fast as he entered, Arielle eyed the file he had dropped and left it there without opening it, she already knew she would not be able toprehend whatever is written on it with the way she was, instead, she went to take a bath, had breakfast, and decided to walk around the mansion when she realized he had already left for work, by the time she made it back to her room, it was already afternoon and she didn¡¯t want to read whatever it was that was on the file, so she decided to take a nap instead, pretending it doesn¡¯t exist, when she woke up from her nap, she decided to finally take a look, just ncing at the first few pages she could barely make out what it was all about so she dropped it off and did everything else except read the damn thing, she decided she would do it the next day.


    ¡°Knock, knock,¡±


    She heard from outside her door and lifted her head as Lydia, one of the helps walked in.


    ¡°Hello, the boss wants me to tell you that he needs the stuff he gave you signed by morning,¡±


    She announced and Arielle¡¯s mind skipped a beat, well there goes her chance to read it the next day.


    ¡°For real? He literally just gave them to me today, how does he expect me to be done by morning?¡±


    She asked, picking up the file again.


    Lydia stayed quiet, Arielle couldn¡¯t me her, it was none of her business.


    ¡°How am I supposed to read this whole thing and sign before morning? Man? The man is crazy, and so..¡±


    She stopped talking and smiled at Lydia.


    ¡°Thank you, Lydia, you can go,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said and the help smiled, turned and walked out of her room, Arielle stared at the paper already knowing she would never be able to finish up tonight, it was her fault for ying with it throughout the day without truly reading it, now she was tensed, she never do anything right when she is tensed, she has always been a slow reader and it was hard for her to assimte things easily which is why she needs more time, she opened the first page and it was just an intro and what she already knew, so she flipped to the next, and the next, she couldn¡¯t understand what she read so she went back to the second page, reading as slowly as she could to understand the things that was written as far as she knew, it indicated and highlighted the benefits of their union and what she was gaining from it, the figures were too huge for her, and she skipped to the next page, it didn¡¯t look easier either, it all felt like huge words joined together to form sentences, she knew if she calmly read through, she would get what he meant but she wasn¡¯t so calm right now and there was nothing she could do to calm herself.


    ¡°I give up, I can¡¯t do this anymore, I will just continue tomorrow morning,¡±


    She said after about an hour of flipping through the pages without understanding a thing, she dumped it on the bed and went to sleep, bad idea because the next morning, she woke up to Luciano at her door demanding for the signed papers, she had no choice than to sign without truly reading them, she knew just how much risk she was taking by signing the damn papers but she didn¡¯t want him to be in her case so early in the morning, once she handed it back to him, he left and she didn¡¯t hear from him for the whole of the day, not like she minds, She peace of mind was at it fullest when he wasn¡¯t there. Arielle wished he would just let her be forever and not talk to her but that didn¡¯tst either.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    He said as he walked into her room that evening, he was wearing in ck trousers and a white T-shirt, she wondered what he wanted them to talk about again, they always ended up arguing anyway.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Arielle said even though she wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to him, what was the point of not talking to him anyway when she already agreed to marry him and all?


    ¡°Not here, I will wait for you in my office,¡±


    He dered and left.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a new one,¡±


    She said as she got off the bed and followed after him out of her room and walked the short distance to his home office, he was already seated when she got him and she just sat far across from him.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    She asked when he didn¡¯t say a word after she sat down.


    ¡°Just our wedding preparation, the date remains unchanged, you can have your dream wedding which you will discuss with the wedding nner who will be avable tomorrow,¡±


    He announced. She wanted to argue again but decided not to, if he wants them to be married in two weeks then so be it, the sooner they get married, the sooner she would be done with this and be free from him.

 Chapter 52

    ¡°The wedding date is not a problem anymore but I don¡¯t have a dream wedding, you can tell the nner to do whatever they want but please no big wedding,¡±


    Arielle informed, she has always hated the concept of a big andvish wedding; it was simply a waste of time and money.


    ¡°I understand your not having a dream wedding but I don¡¯t know where your not wanting a big wedding ising from. Do you realize the family you are getting married into? We do thingsvishly and my wedding will be no different, it is written in the contract,¡±


    He stated like it was a fact that she should know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that Luciano but I don¡¯t want it,¡±


    She replied firmly.


    ¡°This is not about what you want, woman!¡±


    She decided not to argue with him over this but chose to approach it in a more calm manner, she took a deep breath and looked straight at him.


    ¡°Luciano, listen, we shouldn¡¯t argue about this, our marriage is not like any other kind of wedding that might have happened in your family, it is a facade, we don¡¯t like each other, I would not marry you if I truly have a choice, so there is no point in doing the unreasonably big wedding.¡±


    She said as calmly as she could but hisughter after she said those words pissed her off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s funny in what I said,¡±


    She fired at him.


    ¡°You are funny Arielle, why do you always do it?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°You know what I am talking about woman, this is not a you thing or what you want thing, I decide and you follow what I say,¡±


    He responded, pissing her off even more, it was impossible to reason with him with his kind of mindset but she wasn¡¯t about to be paraded about all in the name of a wedding that she would not even be doing if she really had a choice.


    ¡°Luciano, listen to me, I don¡¯t want a big wedding, I don¡¯t want it, why should I agree to a huge wedding when it is all a y? I refuse to be paraded around like a clown in a circus, I don¡¯t want it, it is either we get a quiet wedding or we can just cancel the whole thing,¡±


    Arielle responded.


    ¡°What do you even mean by what you are saying, woman? It is a norm in my family, big weddings are a thing and we should not be disagreeing over this, you read the contract I gave you right?¡±


    He queried.


    ¡°I did read, but I am not done yet,¡±


    She responded, which sounded stupid to even her own ears, she knew she should have read the contract.


    ¡°You are not done but you signed it?¡±


    He questioned.


    ¡°You wonder why? Well? A certain man came to my room so early to remind me that I have to hand it back, what would you have me do? Pick a side,¡±


    She yelled, he was so annoying and overbearing.


    ¡°Well, you should have read it or told me you were not done, how hard is it to read a damn contract? It is literally twenty pages,¡±


    He yelled right back at her.


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know some people are slow to read and understand? Well! I am sorry it is not my fault that I am not a fast reader and that I need time to read and understand something, I am not you, not everyone is you, you should know that,¡±


    She yelled again, she couldn¡¯t believe just how self-centered the man could get.


    ¡°You should have told me you were not done, I would have given you more time to read through, maybe we won¡¯t be having these issues with the wedding thing now because it is clearly stated that a big wedding is what we are getting, in the seventh page, how slow are you that you haven¡¯t even read up to the seventh page? You had the whole day and night to read it through,¡±


    He questioned and she felt tears well up in her eyes, what¡¯s the point of having this conversation with him if he was going to keep putting her down?


    ¡°Do whatever you want,¡±


    She said as she stormed out of the office, running upstairs to her room, she knew it was partly her fault for not reading the contract but there was nothing she could do about it, requesting for it back to read through it again would not do anything because she already knew Luciano would not change his mind.


    ¡°What have I done?¡±


    She cried as she sat down in her room.


    ¡°I should have read it, what more would be there?¡±


    She asked herself.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Arielle felt stupid and dumb, it was her fault all over again, she should have read the contract, and she should never have overlooked it or even signed, if only she had, being so dumb was not something she wanted to be but reading? It has always been her witness, she couldn¡¯t get over not being able to read and understand under stress, her mom had been on her case because of it, told her she was useless because she read too slow, her stepfather had been the only one on her side about it, maybe that¡¯s why she had felt he at least cared for a while because each time her mom would belittle her for being so slow, he would try to help her go through her work and help her understand, now he wasn¡¯t here because he betrayed her little trust and she was here because of the consequences of his actions, it wasn¡¯t an excuse for her not reading the contract though, it was all her fault.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Arielle?¡±


    She heard Luciano call, she quickly stood up and went to her door, locked it from the inside so he couldn¡¯t get in. He tried to open it and realized it was locked, she heard him curse in a low voice.


    ¡°Arielle, open the door let¡¯s talk, hiding in your room won¡¯t fix a thing,¡±


    Luciano said from outside her door, Arielle red at the door, he was mad if he thought she would open just because he asked, she hated being made of fool off, shitting on her just because she couldn¡¯t live up to him? What more would he do once they were married? How sure was she that he would keep to his end of the whole bargain? What if he was tricking her into marrying him and he had no ns of fulfilling his promises to her?


    ¡°Arielle? Don¡¯t make me open the door myself, let¡¯s talk and fix this,¡±


    He said in a much more calmer voice but she couldn¡¯t let that voice deceive her, that¡¯s how it starts and then they end up arguing and he ends up saying something hurtful to her.


    ¡°Arielle? Don¡¯t be so childish, can we talk about this like normal adults? I really don¡¯t know why we keep fighting over the most random and little things,¡±


    He went on, and she scoffed, she hasn¡¯t even let him in and he already called her childish. Way to make her change her mind.


    ¡°Okay, you asked for it, I did ask nicely,¡±


    He said minutes before the door flew open, the fucker had the key and was just talking nonsense about talking like an adult.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    She yelled at him when he walked in.


    ¡°I am not leaving, I am sorry I made you cry, but you have to admit it is your fault too,¡±


    He said as he sat down on her bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about anything with you, I signed it right? Do whatever you want, I don¡¯t care, but be ready for whatever attitude I decide to portray on the day of the wedding because I damn well did not sign anything about not giving attitudes,¡±


    Arielle let out, she sure sounded stupid to herself but she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Actually, you did, use nine states that, you will not for any reason talk over me, especially when we are in public,¡±


    He revealed and Arielle wanted the ground to open and swallow her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, right? You just made that up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, you really did not read what I gave you? That¡¯s risky, you should know that,¡±


    He said and gestured for her to sit down, she did seat but far away from him, he got up and walked to where she sat and sat next to her.


    ¡°So, I might be the devil in your head but I am not so bad that I wouldn¡¯t listen to you, I don¡¯t know why you signed without reading, maybe because you didn¡¯t want to,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I am slow to reading and understanding,¡±


    She exined cutting him off, she hated telling him her weakness but it was her fault that he was finding out anyway.


    ¡°Okay, got that, I am sorry if I said anything that hurt you,¡±


    He said shocking her, she didn¡¯t expect him to apologize, and the fact that he sounded like he meant it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I mean it,¡±


    He said as if he read her thoughts.


    ¡°Sure, but I still don¡¯t want a big wedding,¡±


    She replied, she half expected him to yell or be mad again but he just kept quiet, she had to look his way, he was looking at her and was too close to her forfort, she moved to the end of the sofa but that didn¡¯t give enough space between them.


    ¡°The whole contract thing basically is in your favor, the only things I think you might not like are not the things you are against right now, which means you might not like the whole thing, you signed already but just a preview,¡±


    He said and paused.


    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the worst for me?¡±


    She asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Probably the fact that you just signed away any possible children that we might have in the union,¡±


    He revealed and she shot up from her seat.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Rx, I am not the devil, if we do have kids, it is written that we will have joint custody but I don¡¯t think a kid wille in so we are safe,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want kids?¡±


    Arielle asked, not like she wanted to have kids with him, it would not be nice to be born to two parents who do not care for each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to be married, Arielle,¡±


    He answered and there was silence in the room, Arielle sat back down.


    ¡°What¡¯s your definition of a big wedding Arielle?¡±


    He asked after a long pause.


    ¡°Anything that involves multiple people I don¡¯t know showing up and expecting me to wear a smiling face, something that involves the media,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Oh, so what if I tell you, that¡¯s not what I am going for, a big wedding in my family involves inviting every family member and it takes ce in our family mansion, media yes but a selected few and you don¡¯t even have to speak with them, it is not as bad as you think, I don¡¯t like attention either but it is how things are done here,¡±


    He exined. It didn¡¯t seem so bad when he exined like that but she wasn¡¯t so sure he was telling the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    She said truthfully. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I am doing, I feel like I am making a big mistake but I can¡¯t even say no because what choice do I have?¡±


    Shemented bitterly.

 Chapter 54

    Luciano felt bad for her, it wasn¡¯t in his nature to feel bad for someone especially not when the person is to me for their own problem but Arielle, she was just too na?ve to overlook, he should have made sure she had read the whole thing before she signed, not just that, he didn¡¯t like the fact that she cried because he made her feel dumb.


    ¡°Will you let me exin?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Sure, what other choice do I have, I messed up,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Yes you did, don¡¯t ever sign anything without reading through again, it is too risky,¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she replied in a sad voice.


    ¡°Good to know you know, anyway, there aren¡¯t really any killer uses in the contract but you should know that I won¡¯t go intoplete details, since I am aware you won¡¯t do anything shady, you can¡¯t anyway, I made everything as simple as it can be,¡±


    He said and paused.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I am all ears,¡±


    ¡°Good, first thing is the mary benefits you gain, which I am sure you don¡¯t have a problem with?¡±


    He asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Okay, good, next thing is the duration we are gonna be married for, which is two years,¡±


    He said and she turned to face him.


    ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡°Yes, two years, don¡¯t worry, you get paid every month,¡±


    He exined.


    ¡°The third is, the only benefits you will get from me are the benefits written on the contract, nothing else will be given to you once we divorce,¡±


    He said and waited for her to respond.


    ¡°You got nothing to say about that?¡±


    He asked when she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Yeah, it is all good,¡±


    ¡°Okay, then, I am allowed to keep living how I used to, which means I can take a lover at any time and you won¡¯t have a problem with it,¡±


    He had included that use because he didn¡¯t want to change his life for anyone, he liked having multiple women at his beck and call and could not settle for one, he could tell by how she teased up that she didn¡¯t like the idea and he didn¡¯t need to wait long for her to voice her disapproval.


    ¡°What? I won¡¯t agree to that, I don¡¯t share, it is just two years Luciano, if we are gonna be sleeping together then it is just going to be me and you, I am not about to give myself to you just so you can go sleep around, if you wanna keep your lovers, just leave me be and it will be just fine,¡±


    She said so boldly he almost pped in pride but he held himself.


    ¡°No one is saying you should share Arielle, I may own you, but you don¡¯t own me right back, that¡¯s not the case and you did sign which means you agree,¡±


    He fired at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree, I signed without reading,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business,¡±


    ¡°I know, which is why I am saying there is no point in consummating our marriage, it will be all good if we just marry in the name of marriage and you can keep living how you want, I won¡¯t stop you,¡±


    She dered.


    ¡°Not gonna argue with you on that, let me warn you that I am a super active man and you can¡¯t satisfy me,¡±


    Luciano said pulling a part of her hair twirling it around his fingers, pulling her closer to him with it, she gasped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle me, Arielle,¡±


    He whispered.


    ¡°Try me,¡±


    She responded, pulling her hair from his hand and tucking it behind her ears, Luciano smiled and continued, no need to dwell on that, he would do whatever he wanted whether she liked it or not.


    ¡°We already talked about the wedding preparations and I will assume that you are good with it now, if not, that¡¯s a ¡®you problem.¡±


    He stated.


    ¡°I get that,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s basically it, you gain a lot from this,¡±


    He concluded but he could tell she had doubts, there was no way for him to free her of it.


    ¡°Can I just say no to the wedding and you give me back my freedom and I will forever be grateful to you?¡±


    She asked and he couldn¡¯t tell if she was being sarcastic or if she meant what she was saying.


    ¡°No, Don already knows we are getting married, I don¡¯t want to go through the trouble of finding someone else, plus, you have to pay me back my money in full for you to be free,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Yeah, you are evil, but let¡¯s do this,¡±


    She finally agreed and he let out a breath of relief that he didn¡¯t even know he had been holding, the witch had something on him and he just couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.


    ¡°d to know we are finally on the same page on this, now,¡±


    He said pulling out the ring box he had in his pocket, the ring he had picked out by himself the previous day, he pulled out her hand and she tried to take it back but he held on and slipped the piece of a diamond ring on her fingers, she let out a grasp, she seems to be grasping a lot more today.


    ¡°Is this really needed?¡±


    She asked, looking at the ring he ced on her fingers like it had thorns in them.


    ¡°It is very necessary Arielle, we are getting married, what¡¯s a wedding without engagement?¡±


    He said pulling her to him.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    She asked.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°This,¡±


    He said and pulled her to him, he took her lips with his, and he half expected her to pull away but she didn¡¯t, he smiled and pulled back watching her, she held her eyes closed as if she was waiting for him to kiss her again, he brushed her lips with his fingers before touching his lips against hers in a chaste kiss. She murmured something and tilted her head to the side again. He took the hint and gave her a single soft, sipping kiss. He slipped his tongue over the seam of her lips once, twice, and then she opened them for him. He didn¡¯t stick his tongue inside her mouth, instead teasing her further by taking her bottom lip between his and pulling it lightly. He sucked it into his mouth and slid his tongue over the smooth skin on the inside as he let it go.


    She gave a soft moan and he awarded her with another lingering kiss. He tugged at her bottom lip again, this time using his teeth. Her fingers tightened around his neck, sliding up and into his hair. He changed the angle of his head and licked his way slowly into her mouth, swallowing her soft gasp when his tongue found hers. He stroked it once, and then used the tip of his tongue to explore her mouth. He slid his tongue out and tested her reaction. She moaned her dissent and he slipped it back in. She was ready for him this time, touching him back hesitantly. He advanced and retreated a few times, teasing her with an erotic disy of what he wanted to do with her body. She whimpered and he could taste her urgency, so he deepened the kiss, she was kissing him back now, her soft moans of pleasure turning him on, he wanted to do more, take her.


    ¡°One thing is sure, we are going to be just great in bed,¡±


    He whispered, easing off the kiss, he could feel her tense up at his words and he smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t rush you, you won¡¯t have a choice but toe to me, Arielle,¡±


    He said kissing her on the forehead, he pulled back immediately taking his hands off her.


    ¡°The wedding nner will be in tomorrow and you can pick whatever you want,¡±


    He said as he got up and made his way out of her room cursing at himself for acting like a boy in love, he never kiss a woman on the forehead, it gives them ideas and those ideas aren¡¯t what he wanted to put in her head, of course, he wanted her and he was going to have her but whatever will be between them would just be sex and nothing more.


    ¡°Keep that in mind next time,¡±


    He scolded himself as he walked back to his room, he had a meeting with some of his executives but he had postponed it just to talk to her which was another first for him, he had canceled the dinner meeting in thest minutes and called Yeoy to take care of it, of course, his personal assistant was shocked and he couldn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°I me Don for this,¡±


    He whispered as hey on his bed staring at the ceilings in his room, it was his grandfather¡¯s fault, if not, he would not have thought of getting married or even keeping a woman in his house.


    His phone started ringing and he picked up immediately.


    ¡°Yeoy?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I sent you a mail, I am almost at the mansion but I wanted you to check it first, it is about Don¡¯s new woman,¡±


    Yeoy exined. Luciano had been waiting for the information about her so he ended the call and checked his mail.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something,¡±


    He said out loud as he got off his bed.


    ¡°Oh well, this wasn¡¯t what I expected,¡±


    He said out loud and he read through the content Yoey had sent, it was inconclusive because up until the woman hadnded at the pub where Don had met her, she had no history. How is that possible? Maybe the private investigator hasn¡¯t done his homework properly but the fact she has a hidden part of her life made his suspicion even more valid, he didn¡¯t like her and this just proves he has a lot of reasons not to, Don was so blinded by his recently found kind heart that he lets the shadiest and suspicious people close and he wasn¡¯t even letting him talk to him, his hands were tied until the wedding is done, he already sent Don the message notifying him that he would be married in two weeks, the way Don was trying to trap him before he listens to him was annoying but at least he chooses his bride himself, if Don had done something like arrange someone for him, it would have been worst.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I suggest ditching the family and focusing on yourself,¡±


    His subconsciousness advised, yeah, that was an option he didn¡¯t want to take, he couldn¡¯t and would never let his family history and status go down the drain, it would affect him too because everyone knows and associates the family¡¯s fails and sess to him, not just that, Macko would ruin everything if he decided to stay away, and also the best way to get revenge for his mom is to get everything and be the only boss.


    ¡°Fucking hell I will,¡±


    Luciano let out as he walked out of his room, he walked the short distance to his office, and was barely there before his personal assistant opened the door and walked in.


    ¡°Good day, boss,¡±


    He greeted and Luciano responded by waving over to sit down.


    ¡°Howe there is no information about her until she got to the pub?¡±


    He asked going straight to the point.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°The private investigator said there is nothing about her, I don¡¯t know how that is possible but that¡¯s what he said, I feel maybe she changed her identity but ording to him, there is no trance of that, Lily Olive didn¡¯t exist until Don found her,¡±


    He exined. Luciano didn¡¯t like what that insinuated.


    ¡°And Perez? Is he still hanging around Don?¡±


    He questioned.


    ¡°As far as I know, yes, they had a get-together a few days ago, I think they sort of became close friends,¡±


    ¡°Friends? Perez is no good, I don¡¯t know why Don won¡¯t listen to me, why does he like dining with the enemy, how can he forget everything Perez¡¯s family did?¡±


    Luciano questioned, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he was disturbed by Don¡¯s ways, It would put the whole Siegel empire in harm¡¯s way, and as much as he didn¡¯t like the members of his extended family, he couldn¡¯t sit and watch them go through shits but his grandfather was enabling that, if the information he got concerning what Perez was nning is true, he has to fight alone to make sure his family was safe while his grandfather was entertaining the threat.


    ¡°Don is stubborn, but I don¡¯t think he will make the mistake of trusting Perez,¡±


    Yoey put in but Luciano knew his grandfather enough to know the way can easily trust people, like he still considers Macko for taking over the Siegel empire after everything he has done, Perez¡¯s family has a long list of shady things they have done, thetest being Perez¡¯s younger brother killing the leader of the Sokolov family and turning all the other family members to his personal works, Luciano knew he was no good but one thing he has never done is steal from other people, which is what Perez family is known for, he needed that man away from his grandfather, their family history with the Siegels wasn¡¯t good either.


    ¡°We will sort everything out after the wedding,¡±


    Luciano said, clearing off thoughts of Perez, he would deal with him in due time.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe Don talked you into getting married,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano red at him.


    ¡°Shut up before I send you back to the hospital,¡±


    He scolded.


    ¡°I had a near-death experience, Boss, I am not so scared anymore,¡±


    Yoey said.


    ¡°Oh you will be once I throw you in my dungeon without food for one month,¡±


    Luciano threatened.


    ¡°Sorry boss,¡±


    He apologized and Luciano eyed him knowing he didn¡¯t mean the apology.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Are you okay? You know you can still take a break, I won¡¯t fire you if that¡¯s what you fear,¡±


    Luciano said. Yoey still didn¡¯t look okay to him, he was leaping when he walked in earlier.


    ¡°I am not scared of losing my job, more like I am scared of losing my mind, I don¡¯t want to seat at home doing nothing, I am taking my medications and the doctor gave me a pass to work, I am really okay,¡±


    He answered.


    ¡°If you say so, anyway, about Lily, I just can¡¯t rob off the feeling that she is somehow connected to Pere, I don¡¯t trust her,¡±


    Luciano let out the thoughts that has been in his head, it was hard for him to ignore his g


    ¡°After the wedding, I am going to speak to Don about it, I hate that I keep saying after the wedding but that¡¯s it, the wacky old man refuses to listen to me,¡±


    Luciano said in annoyance.


    ¡°He got you really bad, I don¡¯t know if we should trust the information we got, it is too vague,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano frowned.


    ¡°How do?¡±


    He questioned.


    ¡°I am sorry but what if this doesn¡¯t mean anything? I am sorry but I can¡¯t help but think the person who sent that information just wants to start a war, we haven¡¯t seen any movement from the man or his men to prove that he is up to something, all we have going is a series of unconfirmed theories that may not be true,¡±


    Yoey said.


    ¡°Listen, I am not going to take any chances, I never liked Perez, you know what his brother did recently? Plus Perez doesn¡¯t have a clean history either, and his sudden allegiance to Don is suspicious enough, Don may not see it but I don¡¯t want us cking, even if the information turns out to be a false rm, I will deal with the consequences, make sure you have people watching Perez,¡±


    Luciano instructed.


    ¡°I will do that, I also think we should keep an eye out for Lily too,¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was gonna say that, but what made you think we should do it anyway?¡±


    Luciano questioned, he already had an idea as to why Yoey would suggest it.


    ¡°Everything just seems to be connected in a way, we can¡¯t find out what and where she had been before she came into Don¡¯s life, and it is not helping that around the time she came around, Perez decided he wants to be friends with Don, it all just seem too connected,¡±


    Yeoy said. Luciano was d he was finally seeing the bigger picture, he thought of that too.


    ¡°Exactly, I think so too, keep it low but keep an eye on Perez, Lily, and everyone who is associated with Perez,¡±


    Luciano ordered, he knew his men were good.


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡±


    ¡°And on Macko too, that bastard is no good, I won¡¯t be surprised if he has a hand in whatever scheme Perez is up to,¡±


    Luciano added. His cousin was shameless and he would do anything to get what he want.


    ¡°Yes boss, I understand,¡±


    ¡°Good, you should go home and rest, I have a feeling we are going to be very busy after I get married,¡±


    Luciano said as he got off the chair and straightened himself.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you are getting married, feels like a dream,¡±


    ¡°Shut up, put a call across to the event nner, she should be here early and her job is to listen to whatever Arielle wants, even though I doubt she would have any needs, she is so stubborn,¡±


    Luciano said, his mind going through everything that has happened since he met Arielle, one thing was sure, he would tame her and make her submit to him whether she likes it or not, by the time they divorce, she would be so into him that she would beg for him to keep her forever, of course, he would never ept that.


    ¡°I got that, but I have a question,¡±


    Yoey said.


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°About the ce she lived before, the demolishing will be handled next week, I wanted to know if you changed your mind.


    ¡°What? I thought you got it done already. What¡¯s stopping you? Did you or did you not pay off the owners of the houses around there? Have I ever changed my mind before?¡±


    Luciano barked.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, it took longer than usual to settle every one of them,¡±


    ¡°Do your job Yoey, don¡¯t make me do it myself,¡±


    ¡°I am sorry sir,¡±


    Yoey apologized again.


    ¡°You better be, clear out anything else for today, I will attend to it tomorrow,¡±


    Luciano responded as he walked away leaving Yoey in his office.

 Chapter 57

    After Luciano left her room, Arielle tried to make sense of what had happened between them, one minute she was hating him and wishing he would just let her go and the next minute, he not only made her agree to marry him, but he also made her agree to the crazy wedding he proposed, she stared at the diamond ring he had ced on her fingers, never in her life had she imagined that she would ever own a diamond jewel not to talk of the said diamond being her engagement ring, it was pretty and simple but it held her hostage, it was a symbol of her captivity.


    ¡°Well, it is just for two years and you will be free, then you will have money, find the betrayers, and make them suffer,¡±


    She said to herself, yes, she had ns to find her parents when her marriage with Luciano ends, she would find them and make them pay for setting her up and running away, they can¡¯t run forever, and knowing how wasteful they are, they would be out of money in no time, and they mighte looking for her, expecting her to still be the fool and push over daughter, that¡¯s when she would show them.


    The next morning, Arielle woke up to the designer already at the mansion, the designer was younger than she had thought, maybe in herte twenties and she looked really beautiful she was well spoken that for the first couple of minutes that Ariel spent on her present, she had to keep herself in check and watch what she said and did, that was until it was time to pick a dress and all the dresses she showed Ariel were morous and too luxurious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of these dresses will do, they are all pretty of course but I don¡¯t think it fits with what I have in mind,¡±


    Ariel voiced.


    ¡°I see you are a picky bride,¡±


    She said and Ariel felt offended by her tone and choice of words.


    ¡°I am not picky, I just want something simple and elegant,¡±


    She said to the stylist who shook her head in disapproval.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was told, yes, we will definitely give you elegant but simple, no, no, no, it just doesn¡¯t go with the kind of wedding your fianc¨¦ told us about.


    ¡°Whatever he told you about does stand here, I am the one who is going to wear the dress, not him and I get to pick what I will like to wear, simple is what I want, you get it done for me or I ask someone else to do it,¡±


    Ariel responded, she was sure she just need to say the words for Luciano to rece the designer.


    ¡°I am sorry if I offended you, we will go with whatever you pick, you are the bride, of course, it is your choice,¡±


    She said in a much more respectful and calm tune and just like that, Ariel was able to pick the dress she wanted, it was simple yet pretty and when the designer sent the style she had picked to Luciano, he approved of it, well not like he even knew anything about wedding dresses in the first ce.


    After meeting with the designer and picking a fit, the next sets of people that visited the mansion were the hair stylists and the wedding nner, they both came together and unlike the designer, Ariel had a fun time talking to them even though the wedding nner was kind of strict, she was still fun to work with.


    The days flew by and before Arielle could know it, it was four days to her wedding, and surprisingly not so surprising everything was ready, it did not even look like they had just two weeks to n the wedding, like she had expected, Luciano and the mystery girl he chooses to marry were already the talks of the town, of course, she didn¡¯t need to leave the house to know, the wedding nner, Naomi fed all the news to her and she had to act all excited and thrilled about the news when in reality, she was scared, she didn¡¯t want anyone knowing about the true reason she was marrying into the Siegel family and so far, nothing from her background has been talked about, she truly hopes it would stay that way until the end of their marriage.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ will be in for the rehearsals today,¡±


    The wedding nner announced.


    ¡°I am aware,¡±


    Ariel let responded even though she wasn¡¯t, she had been rehearsing on her own all week long, ording to the wedding nner, apparently, she had a lot of mannerisms to fix and that¡¯s what she has been spending all her day doing these days, that she could even remember doing it in her sleep.


    ¡°Mydy,¡±


    She heard his voice and turned around to see him spreading out his hands, it took a moment for what he was asking for to register, and she looked around the room to see everyone watching her, keeping back the words that she really wanted to say to him, she walked up to him and got into his arms.


    ¡°I thought you were going to reject me for a second,¡±


    He whispered against her ear.


    ¡°I was going to but I figured I have to work to earn the money you promised,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Oh, always, money fixes everything,¡±


    He said as he greeted the wedding nner.


    ¡°Your wife-to-be has been nothing but excellent, and we are good to go, except you didn¡¯t show up when I told you to and now you are telling me you are only going to be here just this once,¡±


    The wedding nnerined.


    ¡°Naomi, don¡¯t worry, everything will be perfect, I am a pro at learning new things and I will master it by the end of today,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He responded.


    ¡°Well, technically, we don¡¯t have all day as it is already six pm, we only have one hour, so let¡¯s not waste it.¡±


    Naomi responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this then, I will show you just his much of a pro I am,¡±


    He said pulling her along with him, and yes, he did show he was a pro, it took only a few tries for him to master everything that took her a whole week plus to do, when the wedding nner and everyone else finally left, Ariel was left alone with Luciano in the big hall that was to be used as their wedding venue, the fact that he had such a huge hall in his mansion wasn¡¯t so surprising, she has been living here for weeks now and still barely know the whole ce.

 Chapter 58

    Ariel sat exhausted on the bench outside the hall and let out a deep sigh.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    Luciano asked,ing to sit with her, he seemed concerned but she damn well knew if she told him she was having second thoughts, his concern would disappear.


    ¡°Nothing, I just have a slight headache,


    She lied


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have been working all week to be the perfectdy for you,¡±


    ¡°You did a good job, Naomi had nothing but praises for you,¡±


    ¡°I am d to know that my seamless efforts are paying off.¡±


    She responded robbing her neck.


    ¡°Is it hard?¡±


    He asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I am not used to a lot of people fuzzing over me,¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, it is just for the wedding, after that, it would be you and me,¡±


    He said, the way he said it sent ideas to her head and she didn¡¯t know what to do with them, he must have felt it took because he pulled her face close to his and dropped a kiss on her lips, she was so used to him kissing her now that she didn¡¯t pull back or struggle, far from it, now she actually long for those kisses and kiss him back.


    ¡°I have business to attend to and you might not see anything of me in a while, if you need anything, something reasonable though, not something like you wanting to pull out, if you need anything just call me,¡±


    He said when he pulled away from the kiss, she could still taste him against her lips, she resisted the urge to lick her lips as she tried to process what he just said, when it finally clicked she stared at him like he was out of his mind.


    ¡°Call you? How, I don¡¯t have a phone, you took mine and didn¡¯t give it back,¡±


    She used.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it though, it was broken, that¡¯s why you have a phone in your room that you can call me with,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°I will call you when I need you, even though I doubt I will need you,¡±


    Arielle responded in a sassy voice she inwardly patted herself for sounding so confident, there was absolutely nothing to fear about the man who was to be her husband, not like she was scared of him before, the realization of the sent a cool air of peace into her veins.


    ¡°Right, good night,¡±


    He said and stood up and left, she scoffed and raised her head to the night sky, there was no reason to retire to her room just yet, it was safe in the mansion and it was just a few minutes past seven pm, she stayed out for about an hour before the retired to her room.


    Arielle walked into her favorite spot in the whole mansion, the flower field, it was her precious heaven in the mansion and she was thankful Luciano even though he was a hard man had something like it in his big house, she let out a deep breath and took a seat at her usual bench, she had a bottle of water with her because she had ns of sitting there well into the night, she was getting married tomorrow and was currently feeling overwhelmed, everything was ready but the question is was the bride ready? She couldn¡¯t answer that, in just a few hours, she would walk down the aisle and be married for two freaking years, after talking with the wedding nner, it was decided that she would walk down the aisle on her own, she didn¡¯t have an issue with that, plus they hired about eight bridesmaids, Arielle didn¡¯t know them by their names but the few times she met them during rehearsals, they were nice to her and Naomi even said they all have good chemistry.


    Overall, the preparations for the wedding went well and she hoped the wedding would too, plus, the location was changedst minute, instead of the hall at Luciano¡¯s mansion, the new location was his hotel event center, the change of location did nothing to stop the wedding preparation, in fact, it was as if they never changed ns.


    ¡°Are you ready? It is tomorrow,¡±


    Ariel heard Luciano say as he walked towards her, she frowned at the sight of him, she hasn¡¯t seen him for days now and now that he was back and asking her if she was ready, she suddenly wanted to say no and run away, but she knew it was toote already, not only him but both of them will suffer the consequences if she decides to pull out now, not like he would let her do it anyway.


    The amount of media coverage their wedding news got overwhelmed her, even Naomi said it was the most talked about news, plus the fact that no one has seen her with Luciano prior to their wedding announcement, well they wouldn¡¯t know she had no connections to Luciano and have not met him until a few months ago.


    Heck if her parents hadn¡¯t been morons, she would never have met him on a personal ground, now he stood next to her on his flower field, in his huge mansion, and was asking her if she was ready to marry him.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t answer?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I am not ready, that¡¯s my honest truth but I don¡¯t have a choice,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Yeah you don¡¯t but just know you will not regret it, just think about everything you will gain from this, plus, do you know how many women will kill to be my bride? I am not bragging about that shit but do you know know how many outcry from variousdies our wedding Announcement has caused? I can¡¯t even turn my phone on in peace because I keep getting calls from all my exes that I told I won¡¯t even get married,¡±


    He bragged. Arielle couldn¡¯t believe the man was saying what he said, he sounded so goofy, if she never saw him brutalize a man, she would have concluded that he was harmless and a tease but he was far from that and she could do well to remember that, again that doesn¡¯t mean she was scared of him.


    ¡°You know, you act all alpha male and macho and say things like this?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°Say what? I was stating a fact,¡±


    He replied.


    ¡°Hmm, I see,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    He asked as he sat next to her.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing at all,¡±


    She responded and they both sat in silence.


    ¡°Why did you say no to the bridal shower? I heard from the wedding nner that you didn¡¯t want one,¡±


    He asked, breaking the silence. Arielle had been expecting him to ask and he did, she saw no use in having a bridal shower, she didn¡¯t have anyone to invite and she was not open to partying with strangers who won¡¯t even look her way if not for Luciano so she had strongly disagreed with the wedding nner when she had suggested it.

 Chapter 59

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t have any friends, do you even know what a bridal shower is about?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Not really, but I thought it is part of the wedding, I didn¡¯t know you need to have friends for that, why don¡¯t you have any friends though?¡±


    He asked and she turned away contemting her answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a friend because, I was too busy trying to live to have time for friends, and the one friend that I used to have became too big to be my friend, I don¡¯t me her though, no one wants to associate with poor people,¡±


    Ariel said.


    ¡°Weird, I don¡¯t have friends either and I am rich,¡±


    Luciano said and she red at him.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have friends and you are asking me why I don¡¯t have one? We are the same,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°Not really, I don¡¯t keep friends because they betray too much, and you don¡¯t keep friends because you think being poor makes people not want to associate with you,¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t deny that, but can I ask? Have you been betrayed by someone you called your friend before?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± was all he said in response, she wanted to ask him what happened but figured if he wanted to tell her he would have borated more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the second reason?¡±


    He asked. He must really be in a talking mood today because he was engaging her a lot more than he used to.


    ¡°Second reason is that, this isn¡¯t a love match, I am not an excited bride ready to spend the rest of her life with the love of her life and have beautiful babies and memories, nope, I am bride by circumstances,¡±


    She finished.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She asked when he kept watching her.


    ¡°For a moment I thought you were going to say bride by force,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that, since you didn¡¯t force me, maybe pressure, but certainly not forced,¡±


    She replied.


    ¡°Good, Deda wanted us toe over to his house, he has extended family members over that he would like to introduce my bride to,¡±


    He revealed.


    ¡°What? I, I don¡¯t think I, do I have to, I mean I am sorry, I know I have to meet your family but really?¡±


    She asked, she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to meet any more people from his family.


    ¡°Calm down, no need to look so scared, I told him no, I told him you were already so stressed with the wedding preparations and that everyone can meet you during the wedding, I mean, you don¡¯t think I am going to drag you to the mansion tonight right? We literally have a busy day ahead of us tomorrow,¡±


    Arielle let out a sight of relief at his words, she was damn not ready to face his family but if they were going to meet tomorrow at the wedding, it would be better than having to deal with them on a closer range, at least tomorrow, she would be busy being a bride and no one will have issues with it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    She mouthed.


    ¡°Oh, wow, that¡¯s a first,¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°You said thank you, Arielle I think you are starting to like me a little too much,¡±


    He said and she whipped a long look, he was either drunk or out of his mind.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°I am not,¡±


    ¡°You seem drunk, I don¡¯t like you, Luciano Siegel, you are the man who robbed me of my freedom, you are the man who made me a debtor even though I didn¡¯t do any business with you, you are the one who..¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know, I know all those details and I don¡¯t have any regrets,¡±


    He said cutting her off.


    ¡°Good, because we are not about to change history and I can never like you,¡±


    She added.


    ¡°You lie, you like me, you like me kissing you, and you want me,¡±


    He said and Arielle concluded he was really drunk, she stood up and stood in front of him, he watched her, she knew she might regret it but she wanted to confirm, so she bent and kissed him, it was as if he expected her to and yup, he did taste like alcohol.


    ¡°I knew it, you are drunk,¡±


    She used.


    ¡°I am not, I had a few bottles but that¡¯s not enough to make me drunk, plus you did not deny wanting me,¡±


    He stated.


    ¡°Yeah, I do want you, but it is just sex, all adults want sex, except the ones who choose not to, I choose to and you are a fine man, who wouldn¡¯t want you?¡±


    She said sincerely.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Is that apliment mydy?¡±


    ¡°See, you are drunk, you should go get some rest, you don¡¯t want to be hangover tomorrow,¡±


    She said as she made to walk back to her seat but he pulled her to him and ced her on hisp.


    ¡°You don¡¯t start something like that and walk away,¡±


    He said right before he kissed her, she wrapped her hands around his neck, enjoying the feel of his mouth on hers, yup, she knew she would definitely enjoy this part of their short marriage, and she admit that it was the part she was most looking forward to, she didn¡¯t mind that Luciano would be the first man for her.


    ¡°Oh, we are gonna like being married,¡±


    Luciano said when the kiss ended, he didn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°What do I say, I need the experience,¡±


    She whispered.


    ¡°Oh, I am going to do a good job being your teacher,¡±


    He responded. They stayed like that in each other¡¯s arms for a couple of minutes before he excused himself and left her, Arielle ditched the flower field only after twenty minutes after he left and retired to her room, hoping to get enough sleep so that she doesn¡¯t look stressed and sleep deprived on her wedding day¡­

 Chapter 60

    It was finally d day and Luciano didn¡¯t know if he was ready to get married.st night, he talked with Ariel and she seem to be doing fine even though she kind of looked scared to him. As he got ready for his wedding, Luciano couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, honestly, there was no reason to feel anxious, maybe the reason he was feeling this way was because he has never done this before, and it wasn¡¯t something he thought he would do at the beginning of the year, heck up until a couple of weeks ago, he never thought Don could talk him into getting married and now here he was preparing.


    ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t even wear my tie properly,¡±


    He hissed after failing to do the shit for more than five minutes.


    ¡°Need help?¡±


    Yoey asked walking into his room, he had asked him to be his best man since the wedding nner had said it was necessary to have one, Deda has been all smiles and calling him nonstop since the wedding announcement, the old man must be all over the moon because he finally got what he had been asking for years now.


    ¡°The tie won¡¯t stay put, plus you can get married in my ce too,¡±


    He said throwing the tie at Yoey, who picked it up and walked towards him with it.


    ¡°Tie, I can fix but you are getting married boss, marriage is not for me, thank you,¡±


    He answered as he helped him with the tie.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said too for the longest time, now look at me,¡±


    Hemented.


    ¡°To be fair, this is not by choice, you are doing this to make sure your family is safe, if Don just listened to you, I am sure you would still be single,¡±


    ¡°You bet I would,¡±


    Luciano responded.


    ¡°And it is just for a short while, I am sure you can bear it, plus your wife seems to be a handful, I don¡¯t think you will get bored with her,¡±


    He said. Luciano agreed, Arielle was a handful for real, the only person other than his grandfather and Yoey who doesn¡¯t fear him and tells him off, she gets away with lots of things other women might not get away with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get you married,¡±


    Yoey said when he was done with the tie.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡±


    He responded and they both left his room together, he wanted to go see Arielle where she was getting ready but decided against it, it is not like he was scared of bad luck associated with meeting the bride before the wedding, he just didn¡¯t want to make her feel anxious, he got into his car and the car drove in the direction of the wedding hall, both the official wedding and the reception were to be held in his event center, he didn¡¯t choose a chapel for his wedding because he didn¡¯t want to lie in church even though he wasn¡¯t religious, as the event was an open ceremony, there were already a lot of people when he got to the venue, media, and news people were outside of the entrance and they all rushed towards his car, they were all yelling questions at his car even though the ss was rolled up and tinted.


    ¡°Make sure only authorized media are along into the venue,¡±


    He instructed his men before walking into the wedding hall without waiting for their response.


    ¡°Sir, the governor is here, Don has arrived too,¡±


    Yoey informed.


    ¡°Okay? What would you have me do? Go and say hi?¡±


    Luciano asked looking around the waiting room, the wedding would begin in about fifteen minutes and he wondered if Arielle has arrived yet.


    ¡°No, sorry sir,¡±


    ¡°Has she arrived?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Yes, the vehicle carrying her was behind us and entered a few minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Tell the officiant to start immediately, there is no need to waste time if the bride and groom are already here,¡±


    He instructed and Yeoy walked away, he was back a few minutester.


    ¡°It is time sir,¡±


    Yeoy said and Luciano nodded and followed him out of the waiting room, they announced for him to walk in and he did, he stood at the podium and watched as the officiant announced the arrival of the bride.


    ¡°Wow,¡±


    He let out when she made an entrance, the gown she had picked turned out much more prettier than it had looked in the photo that the dressmaker sent him, she wasn¡¯t wearing a veil so he could see her face, she had on makeup for the first time since he met her, it did little though because she was already so beautiful without it, she smiled nervously and he wanted to walk up to her and hold her hands, she started walking towards him and he could feel her anxiousness but she never stopped smiling, neither did she look side way.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡±


    He whispered to her when she got to him and he saw her eyes widen, he took her hands in his and could feel them shaking.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He asked and she nodded before smiling at him, she was nervous, he could tell, now he kind of wished he had let her have a small wedding.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I am, would you take me away if I say I am not?¡±


    She whisper asked.


    ¡°May we have the attention of the bride and the groom, please? I understand you have a lot of love talk going on but let¡¯s be done here first,¡±


    The officiant said and the crowd in the hall let out augh, Arielle got shy and looked away, and Luciano smiled.


    The wedding vows exchange was short and simple, Luciano had made sure they don¡¯t include unnecessary long-term vows but they both made a promise to cherish each other and be each other¡¯s better half, well to some extent, he intends to keep those promises, for starters, he already knew he lost with the debate about having other partners while being married to her, so for the next two years, it is going to be her and her alone, hopefully, it would be worth it.

 Chapter 61

    ¡°I now pronounce you man and wife,¡±


    The officiating minister said and the crowd cheered, Luciano watched his new wife go red in real-time when the minister said to kiss, heughed and pulled her to him, sealing their union with a brief kiss after which, the wedding party moved to the hall and everyone one partied.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Luciano asked his new wife when they went back to their seat after having their first couple dance, she looked like she wanted to run away.


    ¡°No, can you excuse me for a moment? I will like to use the restroom,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°You want me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t make any sense if the bride and groom leave their wedding right?¡±


    She said as she stood up.


    ¡°Okay, be back early, you know where the restroom is?¡±


    Luciano asked looking around for someone to call in case she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes, I do, I will be right back,¡±


    She said and walked away leaving him on his own, his uncle was currently giving a speech and he honestly didn¡¯t want to sit and listen to the old man talk, half of the things he was saying about him were wrong, heck the man didn¡¯t even acknowledge him even though they lived together for more than twenty years, now he was lying about how much of a great kid Luciano had been and what not, Luciano¡¯s eyes went to his grandfather who was sitting with his new woman, the old man was all smiles, yeah, why won¡¯t he smile when his ns finally worked? What he didn¡¯t know is the sess was short-term, he didn¡¯t have to know anyway.


    Speaking of which, he looked around and there was no sight of Arielle even though she left more than ten minutes ago, maybe she couldn¡¯t locate the restroom after all, he got up from his seat and made his way in the direction she had taken, he was stopped by a couple of people that he simply couldn¡¯t ignore, he said his hellos and thank yous, and continued on his way.


    ¡°So you finally got married? Wow, the things you would do for an inheritance, I don¡¯t know if it was worth it,¡±


    Macko said, blocking his way, Luciano hadn¡¯t seen himing and he decided not to give him a reason to get to him, let him talk and be stupid.


    ¡°I got married yea, I don¡¯t remember inviting you though,¡±


    He voiced.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t need to be invited, I am family, in case you have forgotten, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t chase you away if you show up at my wedding, in fact, I am inviting you,¡±


    The idiot said.


    ¡°And I decline that invite, whatever you came here for Macko better stay away from me, I won¡¯t stop myself from running you down if you overstep the line,¡±


    Luciano warned.


    ¡°What? Just because you got married, do you think you automatically win? How gullible are you to assume that? What? Already threatening me?¡±


    Macko said with augh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do threats, and I don¡¯t have to be married to get anything, so shut it,¡±


    Luciano voiced, all he wanted to do was find his wife and make sure she was okay but this mudafucker was blocking his way and pissing him off.


    ¡°The extent you went to get what you want is not hidden though, I am sure if this new wife of yours finds out who you really are, she would run and hide from you,¡±


    Macko said with augh.


    ¡°I am warning you, don¡¯t go close to my wife, I won¡¯t hesitate to crush you, don¡¯t test me, get out of my way fucker,¡±


    He said and pushed him out of the way, he had a wife to look for and he wasn¡¯t about to waste his time on an idiot like his cousin.


    ******************


    Ariel stared at the wedding band on her finger as she tried to process thest couple of hours, she just got married, she really did marry him and now she had two years to live with him and be called his, she didn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    Today has been so hectic, right from when she woke up till this moment, she hasn¡¯t rested or had time to breathe properly, she was beyond exhausted and wanted everything to end already but she knew it wasn¡¯t ending anytime soon, there was still a lot of things left on the order of ceremony list.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to leave now?¡±


    Luciano asked ad he walked into the restroom she was in.


    ¡°What are you doing here? This is thedy¡¯s room,¡±


    She whispered, wondering why the helm he felt it was okay toe to find her in thedies.


    ¡°I know, but you were taking so long in here and it wasn¡¯t looking nice with me seated alone,¡±


    Responded still not leaving, what did she expect from him, he was the Luciano after all, he can do whatever he wants and get away with it.


    ¡°Right, I am sorry, I was just overwhelmed by the attention and wanted to breathe,¡±


    She said as turned her back to him and she stared into the mirror, she looked like a whole different person.


    ¡°It will be over soon and we can be alone,¡±


    He said tugging her hand and turning her to face him, the brief kiss that they shared earlier yed back in her mind, the only positive thing that has happened in thest couple of hours.


    ¡°I want that,¡±


    She said softly.


    ¡°Wow, who are you and what did you do to my sassy Arielle who tells me off?¡±


    He asked before kissing her, she couldn¡¯t help the little leap her heart did when he called her his, oh she knew she shouldn¡¯t be thrilled by it, she med the wedding bliss and the magic in the air for it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here before I take you in the restroom,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He said and pulled her with him out of the restroom and once again she was thrown into a crowd of people she didn¡¯t know and had to smile through it all, one thing was sure, the Siegel family wasrge and they might not be close but they all show up for each other.


    The only person Arielle was d to meet again was Lilybee who congratted her and even gave her advice on how to make Luciano stick to her forever, Arielle hadughed it off because she knew their union wasn¡¯t a forever kind of union, plus their wedding vows didn¡¯t even contain anything like forever.

 Chapter 62

    After they got back, there was another round of photo sessions with various people from Luciano¡¯s family, no one seemed to notice that the bride didn¡¯t have any family members present or maybe they knew but chose to mind their business, anyway, she was d they weren¡¯t asking for her people. After photos were taken again, Luciano¡¯s grandfather did a toast to their union, and so did some of his other rtives who she didn¡¯t care to get to know, she only smiled at them and nodded or said thank you when they talked to her or looked in her direction.


    ¡°Wee to the family my dear, I am so happy,¡±


    Luciano¡¯s grandfather said hugging her for the third time today, he seemed to be really pleased by the marriage and he couldn¡¯t contain it, he has weed more than a couple of times already.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡±


    Arielle said politely.


    ¡°Deda, I am Deda to you, my dear,¡±


    He corrected.


    ¡°Yes, Deda, thank you,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Deda, my wife is tired and I will like to take her home, I trust you would take care of things heat,¡±


    Luciano said pulling her to him and holding her waist.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you can leave, you have worked hard,¡±


    Deda responded and Arielle hugged Lilybee goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you for everything Lily,¡±


    She whispered to the older woman.


    ¡°It is fine, you are wee darling, I hope you have a great marriage,¡±


    She said patting her shoulder, Luciano who still acted cold towards Lily pulled her to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    He whispered as he led her to the back exit in the center since the main entrance was still packed full of people, it was gettingte already.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t like Lily? Is an absolute sweetheart,¡±


    She said when they got into the car.


    ¡°I have my reasons Arielle, not everyone is like you, don¡¯t expect me to like who you like,¡±


    He responded grumpily.


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    She said calmly, she was d they were finally going home,st night it was hard to fall asleep and she had woken up early today too, and it was past seven pm already, she didn¡¯t know the wedding took that long until she checked the time, no wonder she almost lost her mind, thankfully it was done deal now, all she needed to do now was take a bath and turn in for the night, yeah, that¡¯s not what¡¯s going to happen and she knew it and she wanted it to happen, the only thing she has been looking forward to, she spared a lot at her new husband but he was looking out through the window, she did the same too.


    ¡°Finally, finally alone,¡±


    Luciano said as they walked into his room, she had wanted to go to her room to change when they arrived but he had pulled her with him.


    ¡°Should have gone to a hotel but,¡±


    He said pulling her to him, she went into his arms willingly.


    ¡°I hate hotels, thank God you didn¡¯t,¡±


    She said.


    ¡°What do you mean, I own hotels, we had our wedding at one, I had ns of us using there but those fuckers will be at the entrance all day and night so no,¡±


    He said and she knew he was referring to the media, there were a lot of them, God knows the countless number of times she had to smile for a photo today, all the photos she took with people she never met before and whom she would probably not meet ever again.


    ¡°Plus, we will have to stay in a hotel when we travel for our honeymoon,¡±


    He continued and she withdrew herself from his arms.


    ¡°Honeymoon? What honeymoon?¡±


    She asked not liking the direction this was going.


    ¡°Your honeymoon Arielle, the thing couples do after the marriage ceremony,¡±


    He exined as if he was talking to a child, of course, she knew what a honeymoon is but what she didn¡¯t know was that they were going to have one.


    ¡°I know what am honeymoon is but we don¡¯t need one,¡±


    She said folding her hands against her chest.


    ¡°Nah, I already nned it out,¡±


    ¡°Then you can cancel it,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Honeymoon is a sure thing, Ariel, we shouldn¡¯t fight over that too, everyone woman wants a honeymoon,¡±


    He said and she red at him.


    ¡°I am not every woman dear husband, I am my own person and you seem to be forgetting we are not a love match, I can pretend to be married but I am not about to continue the sham by traveling with you, besides I don¡¯t have my passport,¡±


    Ariel let out, she knew her passport was with him anyway but she wasn¡¯t going to travel with him.


    ¡°Fine, forget that I asked,¡±


    He said and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Where are you going to? We just got here,¡±


    She asked but he was already gone, leaving her alone on her own in his room. Well, he could go anywhere he wants to but she wasn¡¯t going on a honeymoon with him, he better get used to not getting what he wants all the time.


    Arielle contemted going back to her room or waiting for him there, she choose thetter and shey on his bed, her wedding dress still on, she was so exhausted from smiling and exchanging greetings with people she had no idea about and who she was sure didn¡¯t give a fuck about her either.


    ¡°Stressed,¡±


    She voiced as she got up and tried taking off her dress but the zipper on the dress was too far for her hands to get to.


    ¡°Would you look at that? How am I supposed to take this off?¡±


    She questioned, weighing her options which were either wait for him toe back and help her out of her dress or suck it up and go and look for Julia to help her with it. After over thirty minutes of waiting, she decided to get Julia, lucky she didn¡¯t have to go far.


    ¡°Julia? Please can you help me with the zip and do you know where my husband is?¡±


    She asked and regretted addressing him as her husband already, Julia smiled and came to help her with it.


    ¡°He left a few minutes ago, he said to help you with anything you need,¡±


    Julia exined.


    ¡°Weird man,¡±


    Ariel mouthed.


    ¡°I know right,¡±


    Julia responded, Ariel bit her lips, she hadn¡¯t meant for Julia to hear her.


    ¡°Thank you, Julia, if I need anything else I will call you,¡±


    She said as she walked back to Luciano¡¯s room after Julia finished helping her with her dress, the makeup even though it was simple was starting to make her feel headache and she needed to wash it off, she found some wipes in his room, and took off her makeup with it before taking a shower in his bathroom, after which she walked naked into his walk-in closet and stole his shirt, to be fair it looked like a mini gown on her, she went back andid on his bed if he was going to be back anytime, she didn¡¯t want him doing it without her noticing so she would wait here for him.

 Chapter 63

    Luciano stared at the file he had in front of him but he couldn¡¯t see anything reasonable, the project looked juicy when he had initially started it but now, it felt like it would be a total waste of time, or maybe it was the mood he was in that was making it seem that way.


    ¡°I will check it some other time,¡±


    He said dumping the file and picking up his phone, he checked on the news page and of course, he was the topic of discussion, his wedding photos with Arielle were everywhere, the headlines were amusing because no one knew who Arielle was, he made sure of that, to the public, she was a mysterious woman who managed to capture the biggest yboy in town, not like he was a yboy, far from it, he couldn¡¯tpare himself to other guys his age who go every day with a different woman or man, he was totally different, like he hasn¡¯t been with anyone for weeks now, no yboy can survive that long without some and here he had been confident that he will get some from his new wife tonight but jokes on in, technically, he was the one that left.


    ¡°Sir? Shouldn¡¯t you be home with your new wife or probably be on your honeymoon? You just got married,¡±


    Yeoy asked, walking into his office, Luciano red at him, well it wasn¡¯t his fault, he wasn¡¯t aware that the woman he married had no interest in those things, honestly, it shouldn¡¯t bother him that much but he found himself being pissed at her, he put her best interest at heart and wanted to take a whole week off work for their honeymoon, he thought she would like it but she had told him off.


    ¡°My wife isn¡¯t like other women, she doesn¡¯t want a honeymoon,¡±


    He said. He could tell that Yeoy was trying not tough which annoyed him even more.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Nothing, it is just that I have never seen you sulking and you are doing it right now,¡±


    ¡°What? You are crazy, why would I be sulking? You are out of your mind,¡±


    ¡°With all due respect sir, there are some things I never thought I would see you do but that¡¯s all you have been doing recently, not like it is a bad thing, it is just that it happened so fast,¡±


    Yeoy said.


    ¡°What are you even on about Yeoy? ¡±


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t mind me, should I have someone bring something for you to eat? A change of clothes, It appears you have no ns of going home today since it is already sote,¡±


    Yeoy asked.


    ¡°What are you doing at the office anyway? I gave everyone a break, and as you said, it iste,¡±


    ¡°I rather be here than at home, have you met my mom?¡±


    Yoey responded.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend or something?¡±


    ¡°I do, and I am going to her once I am done here, I came to drop something off and saw your office open, I didn¡¯t know you were the one inside though,¡±


    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t need any of those things, so you can go,¡±


    Luciano told him.


    ¡°Okay sir,¡± he responded and turned to leave but stopped.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    He called and Luciano looked up from the file he was going through.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Now that you are married, I think I can finally tell you this, I didn¡¯t tell you because you had so much going on at the same time,¡±


    Yoey said which got Luciano¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Okay? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don made a transfer of some of his properties,¡±


    He disclosed.


    ¡°What? Transfer? What did he transfer and to who?¡±


    Luciano asked. He hated that Don made decisions without telling him but there was nothing he could do about it, technically, the old man is still the big boss.


    ¡°The estate in westbound has been transferred to Lily, his new woman, plus the shopping mall and beauty salon,¡±


    Yoey revealed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me all this? When did this happen?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luciano asked.


    ¡°Three days ago, once again, you had business talks going on and your wedding too, he already did the transfer before I found out, you know how he doesn¡¯t tell anyone anything until it is done, the only reason I found out is because hiswyer made an official statement,¡±


    Yeoy answered. Luciano couldn¡¯t dispute what he said, Don was at it again at least it was just an estate and a few shops, nothing really big.


    ¡°Have you got anything on her again?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet, but she is still being followed and so far, she hasn¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°You tell the men to keep an eye on her and I will speak to Don myself, the sooner I get this done the sooner it will be over,¡±


    ¡°Yes sir,¡±


    ¡°Also, check for people who haven¡¯t paid up in a while, I am sure the list is so long now since I haven¡¯t checked in a while, I want the list of those who haven¡¯t paid up by Monday,¡±


    He said going back to his work.


    ¡°Alright, sir,¡±


    ¡°You can go now,¡±


    Luciano instructed dropping the file once again, there was no use pretending to work, he wasn¡¯t doing any of that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a woman is making me spend the night in the office,¡±


    Luciano let out after Yoey left, he could easily go back home now but he didn¡¯t want to, he wanted to punish her, he knew she would be waiting for him, yes, she would, and he would make her wait, even though punishing her means punishing himself too, he couldn¡¯t remember thest time he gotid, this is the longest he has stayed without being with a woman and it was all her fault, as for Don, Luciano knew he should be used to his grandfather¡¯s way already, this was his usual way, all of his mistresses have had their share of the Siegel¡¯s wealth, it had been the same with his father too, it kind of ran in the family but not him though, he sure gave money to the women he meet with and even go as far as buying them expensive things but where he draw the line is giving away his physical properties, the only person he might consider for that would be Arielle and the only reason because they are legally married.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s if she behaves,¡±


    He said as he got up from his chair and walked to the window, the whole city was covered in lights, he should probably just suck it up and go back home but he never backed down, if he go back now, she would keep refusing him and he wasn¡¯t about to let that happen.


    ¡°I am really, fucking fuck,¡±


    He let out and decided he would really work, he had a lot of pending businesses and decisions to make, and he would return home only after he was done.

 Chapter 64

    Ariel waited for Luciano toe back home but he didn¡¯t show up and it was way past ten pm, she gave up after waiting up for him and went up to her room to sleep, some wedding night it was supposed to be, it didn¡¯t even feel like she got married today anymore, like the only reminder she had right now was the wedding band she wore.


    ¡°Did he really ditch me because I said I don¡¯t want a honeymoon? What a child,¡±


    Shemented but she kind of felt bad, he might not have meant anything bad by asking her, maybe she would have enjoyed the honeymoon too but that was something special that is supposed to be with someone special, Luciano wasn¡¯t her special person, neither was she is, do a honeymoon to her sounded like doing too much, but now that she had time to think about it, she realized she may have done too much by telling him to shove it but still, it was their wedding night, she was expecting anything from him but still, he was supposed to be here, scrap that, she expected a lot from him and he was to me for it, fuck him for building up her expectations at the wedding ceremony and prior to it only to ditch her after it.


    ¡°You are so stupid,¡±


    She told herself. Yup she was, why else was she so eager to be with a man and feel his touch, she definitely have lost her mind with all the kisses they have shared, and she couldn¡¯t help remembering how heavenly it had felt when he had given her an orgasm with his mouth and fingers, what more when he fills her with his awesome manliness, she still had the image of it emblemed in her memory from that one incident that she rather not remember.


    ¡°I am crazy, yes, Definitely lost my mind,¡±


    She berated and tried to close her eyes to sleep but it was so hard falling asleep, and when she finally did fall asleep, she dreamt of himing back and them consummating their marriage.


    The next morning she was up early and after breakfast, which she ate alone, she went to check his room but it was exactly as she had left it the previous day which means he didn¡¯te back homest night, she took her bath in his bathroom once again and put on his shirt, if he wasn¡¯t going to return home, she might as well start using his clothes, they werefy.


    ¡°Well, ddeng! The least he could have done is tell me he wasn¡¯ting back,¡±


    She said as she walked back to her room, she decided to use the phone that was in her room for the first time, she knew his number was on speed dial and called him, while waiting for him to pick up, she wondered what she had to tell him, but nothing came, she was close to hanging up when he took the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    His deep voice echoed over the phone, she almost dropped the phone.


    ¡°Did you sleep out?¡±


    Ariel asked. Getting herself back.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    He said again like he didn¡¯t hear her, or maybe he didn¡¯t know she was the one calling.


    ¡°Luciano, it is Ariel,¡±


    She informed, biting her lips hard to stop herself from adding, ¡®The wife you left at home,¡¯ how stupid and cringe it would sound if she says it out.


    ¡°I know, what do you want Ariel?¡±


    He asked in an annoying voice.


    ¡°Did you sleep out?¡±


    She asked again this time a little louder.


    ¡°And you think I will answer you? What is it that you want woman? I am a busy man,¡±


    He said, his voice echoing over the phone.


    ¡°I am just asking because everyone would expect you to be home with me, seeing that we just go married yesterday, you may have forgotten,¡±


    She said and berated herself for sounding needy.


    ¡°Oh, so now you care about what people would say? But you didn¡¯t care that they might think we are not cool if we don¡¯t go for our honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s two different things, Luciano, you know what? Forget I called, do whatever you want,¡±


    Arielle said and hung up the call, she threw the phone on the bed, pacing back and forth and cursing at herself for calling him, she should have ignored him and gone on her merry way like nothing happened, in fact, she should be counting the days until this union is over and she can finally be free from him and move out of Russia.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute, that¡¯s not the n,¡±


    She scolded herself, where would she possibly live if not in Russia?? The US? How would she survive there when she had no idea how the people there live, she couldn¡¯t leave, she would remain here but move to a different city, maybe get a proper education while at it and just enjoy her life, but first, she had to live two years with him which would be hard if they keep fighting over things as trivia as a honeymoon, she was ready to talk it over with him ande to a legal ground, but he was being a meany and staying away from home.


    Evening again and it was almost nine pm but he didn¡¯te back and she was beginning to think he decided to get some from his usual ce, even though she told herself not to think about it, she couldn¡¯t help it, the image of him buried deep in another woman found their way to her head and she couldn¡¯t get it away no matter how she tried.


    ¡°I hate him,¡±


    She let out, walking back to the main house after staying in the flower field for hours, the only ce she could feel better even though it was temporary.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Arielle asked when she saw one of Luciano¡¯s men with a package.

 Chapter 65

    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am, it is your wedding magazine, I was asked to drop some at the house,¡±


    He disclosed, the fact that the wedding magazine was ready so fast should not shock her, heck everything is done so fast when there is a lot of money.


    ¡°Can I have a copy please?¡±


    She requested.


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    He said and gave her one, she thanked him and walked to her room with it, at least she would keep herself busy going through the photos she had taken with everyone yesterday.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me toe back home?¡±


    Arielle heard his voice, her heart skipped a bit but she pretended not to hear him, she continued flipping through their wedding magazine, not only did he spend their wedding night out, but he had the mind to be returning sote, she nced at the clock in her room, yup almost eleven pm, he was crazy if he thinks she would say a word to him.


    ¡°Hey, I am talking to you, woman,¡±


    He said entering the room, she should have locked her doors, that way he wouldn¡¯t have been able toe in, she had not expected him to be back today, seeing that it was already sote.


    ¡°Arielle?¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you see I am busy right now? Last I checked this is not your room, why would I be waiting up for you when I am in my room and just minding my business?¡±


    She fired at him, looking up at him, he looked fresh, he must have gotten back sooner and taken a bath because his hair appeared to still be wet, she fought the urge to stand up from where she sat and ruffle his hair.


    ¡°Your business is my business, mydy,¡±


    He said with augh.


    ¡°God, women are so impossible,¡±


    He voiced when she didn¡¯t respond to him, he walked up to her, collected the magazine from her, and tossed it on her bed.


    ¡°Hey, I was looking through that,¡±


    She let out, getting off the couch to go pick up the magazine but he caught her halfway and lifted her into his arms as if she weighed nothing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down right now,¡±


    She let out hitting him on his arms but he didn¡¯t drop her down, instead, he started making his way out of her room, she struggled to get down but his hold on her was too strong.


    ¡°Where are you taking me to? Put me down right now Luciano, I have two legs, I can walk on my own,¡±


    ¡°I know you can walk, can you stay calm, you don¡¯t want to fall right?¡±


    ¡°Just put me down right now, where the heck are you even taking me to?¡±


    She asked looking around to make sure no one was in sight, thankfully there was no one.


    ¡°To our room, I want my wife,¡±


    He said and she shut up so fast, her whole body heating up, fuck the man for having this much hold over her sexually.


    ¡°What? Did I make you speechless?¡±


    He asked as he got to his door and opened it without letting her go, he also closed it with her still in his arms, he only dropped her down on the bed, and she stood up as soon as he let her go.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He asked when she made to leave.


    ¡°I am going back to my room, you are crazy if you think I will let you touch me,¡±


    She let out, fighting the ugly sexual witch that was herself, morals over sex.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He asked pulling her to him, he mmed his lips on hers before she could say anything else, she almost forgot the morals over sex but as much as she liked kissing him and wanted him so much, she pushed him away.


    ¡°If you think you can ditch me on our wedding night ande back sote and expect me to be weing, then you better think again,¡±


    She wiped her lips and put a distance between them, she could tell by the way he was looking at her that she made him speechless, what had he been expecting anyway.


    ¡°Wow, Arielle, wow,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Luciano wow,¡±


    She responded using his exact words, ignoring the heat between her legs, when did she be such a wanton woman?


    ¡°So here is the thing, we pretend that yesterday didn¡¯t happen,¡±


    ¡°Oh, we pretend we didn¡¯t get married? I think that¡¯s going to be a little hard to do but if you say so, you are the boss,¡±


    ¡°You know damn well that¡¯s not what I mean, Arielle, baby, don¡¯t do this,¡±


    He said, reaching out to touch her hand, she let him and he pulled her to him, wrapping one hand around her waist and using the other to lift her face so that she was looking at his eyes.


    ¡°Maniptor,¡±


    She whispered and watched his lips curve into a smile.


    ¡°You are the same too, I am sorry I didn¡¯te back early, yesterday I was pissed, but today I wasn¡¯t, I wanted toe back home early but then, something came up at work and I had to fix it before I could leave, it took a lot of time,¡±


    He exined. Arielle never really expected him to exin also he said sorry when she was the reason he left in the first ce, she threw her hands around his neck, this time, she was the one that initiated their kiss, fuck morals, she wanted the sex, wanted this man.


    ¡°I hate you so much,¡±


    She whispered breaking their kiss,¡±


    ¡°But you want me so much, you waited up for mest night,¡±


    ¡°I do, I did, now make me feel like a woman,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Of course, of course, mydy,¡±


    He said before kissing her again hungrily.

 Chapter 66

    ¡°You want me, don¡¯t you? You want me to touch you, to do this right?¡±


    He whispered kissing her again, and he felt her shiver against his touch, he spent all day working his ass off on an emergency he couldn¡¯t assign to his workers, after her call, he had wanted toe back home immediately but he couldn¡¯t, now he had her with him and he was ready to make up forst night and today.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Say it Ariel, tell me you want me,¡±


    He said kissing her nape.


    ¡°Yes, I want you,¡±


    She whispered breathing heavily, pulling his mouth to her and kissing him hungrily, he kissed her with just ask much hunger.


    ¡°I want you so much, what have you done to me, woman,¡±


    He said as he hurriedly took off his clothes, she watched him undress with hunger-filled eyes, those eyes, they nearly made him lose his mind, heck no woman had had this much power over him, never.


    He came on her again, once his shirt was off and devoured her mouth hungrily.


    ¡°Is this mine? Is this shirt mine?¡±


    She nodded, and he swiftly grabbed it in both fists and tore it open, buttons flying everywhere. His blood roared like a monster in his ears when he parted the material, revealing wless creamy skin he wanted to devour until tomorrow.


    ¡°Is this what you want, Ariel?¡± He ducked to put his mouth on a beaded nipple that thrust up in the air. Heved it thoroughly as he rolled her to her side and sprawled his body right next to her his hands engulfed the round curves of her buttocks and he drew her tighter against him, enabling him to feast on her breast like a man possessed.


    She arched up against him as he twirled his tongue around the protruding tip, her whispers tickling his hair, ¡°Yes, oh, please!¡±


    He groaned because he could never deny her. Never. He wanted her to be certain she wanted him and only him, as a man and as a lover, but she felt so right, was hot and lusty in his arms, in his bed, of course, she wanted him.


    He turned her onto her back, his hands roaming down her curvy body, squeezing her lovely thighs as he kissed her long andnguorously. ¡°I want you. I need you. You feel so perfect.


    Her hair syed over his white down pillows. Her chest rose and fell heavily with each breath, her eyes so pretty he could drown in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin, Luciano.¡± She reached out to stroke his dampened lips with one fingertip.


    ¡°I know,¡±


    He whispered before kissing her softly, pushing thest piece of clothes off her and she was naked before him, he wanted to worship the perfection before him.


    His eyes blurred at the sight of herpletely naked. Her slim legs, her tiny hips, the little thatch of curls at the apex of her thighs, and the two perfect globes of her breasts staring back at him,rge and round, with those perky pink nipples that begged to beved and licked and loved until morning.


    She drew his hand up to onerge globe, her eyes holding his with such innocent seduction. His body trembled with anticipation and excitement.


    ¡°Do you want me to kiss you here again?¡± he gruffly said, and cupped both her breasts in his big hands, gently squeezing. She shivered in pleasure when he began teasing the pink aree with his thumbs.


    He bent his head and took one firm bud between his lips. He flicked it with his tongue first, then drew it deeply into his mouth as his hand trailed down her stomach. She gasped under him. Her hips rolled enticingly as his fingers teased through her moistness.


    ¡°You¡¯re so damp,¡± he rasped, watching her expression melt as he eased one finger gently inside her. ¡°And so damned tight you¡¯re going to make mee before I even get started.¡±


    Her honey pooled in his hand as her entry snugly enclosed his prating finger. Restless and mewing softly, she arched up on the bed and pressed her breast to his mouth. He suckled her with a growl of pleasure and plunged a second finger inside her.


    Her soft moan tumbled into the air, and her hips rocked against his hand in a silent plea. He drew back, panting, and met her blue gaze, an ocean of arousal, hershes heavy, her mouth red, her nipples red.


    Undone, he slid down her body and buried his head between her legs, giving her a hungry kiss that prated her to her sweet, warm depths. She cried out and pulled helplessly on his hair. ¡°Stop, oh, please stop or you¡¯ll make me¡­¡±


    He lifted his head. Urgency thrummed through his body like a living, breathing thing. He was panting, drowning in ecstasy, in his need to make it special and memorable for her while at the same time trying to withhold his body¡¯s natural reactions to tonight to being with her after wanting to have her since he met her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you what?¡± he prodded softly,ing up and brushing his nose against hers. ¡°Do you already want toe?¡±


    She nodded, her breath fast and hot against his face.


    He wanted to take those breaths and suck them into his body, to take this woman and mark her with his touch, every inch of her, Catching her bottom lip between his and gently suckling, he caressed her between the legs again.


    ¡°But that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    She plunged her hands into his hair and set a kiss on his lips, the tip of his nose, and his square jaw. ¡°Not alone, Luciano, please. When it happens, I want to feel you inside me.¡±


    Her fingers delved between their bodies, and he almost yelped at the incredible feel, the amazing feel, of her hand curling around his hard length as if she owned him. ¡°I want you,¡± she breathed, her eyes wide in surprise at what she touched. ¡°I¡­I want this¡­¡± She stroked his full length exploratively, and a barrage of pleasure raced through his system. He bit back a curse as his body instantly tensed for release.


    He grabbed her wrists and yfully pinned her arms up over her head, then he dived to give her a hot, ravenous kiss on the lips. ¡°If you do that again we won¡¯t get to the part of me actually entering you.¡±


    She writhed underneath him, her breasts beckoning for another kiss. ¡°Please, please.¡±


    He was unraveled by her desire, enchanted by her openness to him, his undeniable connection to her. His hands shook with male hormone overload as he reached out to the nightstand.


    He briskly rolled on a condom as fast as he could. Realizing she¡¯d been watching in fascination, he pushed her back down with his weight and reached for both her creamy ankles. He couldn¡¯t wait to be inside her. Feel her heat.


    ¡°Do you want me inside you¡­?¡± he urged as he hooked her legs around his hips, his pulse fluttering like crazy.


    ¡°Please, yes. Oh¡­¡± She gasped as he prated her, firm and slow, pushing in inch by inch, her tender body fighting him. The effort it took to hold back made his every muscle quiver in restraint.


    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m sorry, this is going to hurt you¡­¡±


    She went motionless beneath him, sped his shoulders in a death grip. ¡°Don¡¯t tense against me, don¡¯t fight me,¡± he cooed, easing back to let her breathe, then carefully guiding himself back in, caressing her nipple tips to incite her rxation as he gently rocked his hips.


    ¡°Give yourself to me, Ariel be mine.¡±


    He thumbed the little pearl above the entry of her sex, and he felt her give him another inch, and another until he was almost buried to the hilt. Suddenly, with fierce determination, Arielle thrust her pelvis up against him and they both cried out in surprise-he barked in pleasure, and she moaned in sudden pain, and they both went utterly still,pletely joined, his length pulsing inside her, her body snugly wrapped around him.


    He took her breathless mouth and kissed her fiercely as thepact heat of her body adjusted to his length.


    Struggling to hold back, his heart thundering in his chest, he threw his head back in ecstasy and finally started to withdraw, enjoying every sliding inch.


    ¡°So good. You feel so. Good.¡± He bent down and kissed her, a hot, wild kiss. ¡°Please stay still, baby, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    He went back in, and she moaned in pleasure, her fingers clenching his buttocks, urging him on.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t hold back, Luciano.¡±


    He rocked his hips gently against hers, the motion slow but deep and incredibly erotic. Excruciating pleasure shot through his system as he continued his rhythmic thrusting, waiting to feel her shudder, waiting for her toe apart in his arms.


    Suddenly, their eyes locked, and Ariel released an out-of-control moan, her nails biting into his skin as she arched up in pleasure.

 Chapter 67

    She watched him watch her.


    She felt like she was experiencing heaven.


    Arielle thought she would break when he first entered her, and now the pleasure had overridden anything else.


    Luciano¡¯s eyes were an inferno of passion, eating her up alive. His hands slid like satin on her skin, over her hips, her rib cage, caressing her breasts. Then he ducked his head once more and his velvet tongue branded every inch of her body until every cell and atom felt alive and fevered.


    A sheen of perspiration clung to his forehead, and she ached to lick it up and get drunk on him. High on him. She thrashed under his eyes when their gazes met, glorying in the ravaged way he looked at her, the tender words that tumbled off his lips as he took her, words like adore and want you and killing me.


    And when his rhythm turned erratic, her eyes drifted shut and the passion overtook her. She clutched his bulging shoulders with a soft cry of pure, unrefined bliss, hearing him let loose a growl of his own, and they snapped and twisted together, clutching each other, tense and shaking, and then¡­secondster¡­slumping, rxed and entwined, they felt as if they were one, atst.


    ****


    Ariel never thought her first time would be like this, it felt like heaven, Luciano was a skilled lover and he made her feel special with how he touched her and made love to her, she opened her eyes to see him watching her, she suddenly got shy thinking of what they had just shared.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that,¡±


    Ariel voiced looking away from him,


    ¡°Why? Are you shy? You don¡¯t have to be, because from now on, we will be doing this a lot,¡±


    He said as he pulled her to him.


    ¡°Really? A lot?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°You are crazy but yes, a lot, you don¡¯t want me going anywhere else remember? No sharing what¡¯s yours?¡±


    He said, she did remember telling him she wasn¡¯t about to share him with anyone else while he was hers but she hadn¡¯t expected him to actually do as she said, not her fault because he was the one that added it to the contract in the first ce.


    ¡°Does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ari, I am all yours for the next two years,¡±


    She liked how he called her and smiled at him.


    ¡°Does that mean you removed that from the contract?¡±


    She could not resist asking, she just wanted to confirm.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡±


    he responded.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t actually expect you to,¡±


    ¡°I did, now you have to cater to all my needs¡±


    He said, kissing her sweetly, she couldn¡¯t help the giggle that she let out even though she regretted it almost immediately, she covered her face in shame, and tried to get away from him but he dragged her back to himself.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run from me mydy, you are all mine, don¡¯t even think of trying to run from me,¡±


    He said before kissing her passionately again, once again, he was on her eating her and taking her ces she never thought she could go, and all through the night, he showed her just how much of a lover he was and just how much he would make her enjoy being married to him.


    Arielle woke up in his arms the next morning, she could feel his eyes on her even before she opened her eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are finally awake,¡±


    He said smiling at her, it felt nice waking up in the arms of someone and that person smiling so brightly, Arielle smiled back.


    ¡°I did,¡±


    She said trying to get up and off his arms but he didn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°So? How are you feeling?¡±


    He asked and she contemted whether she should tell him how he made her feel or just give a simple reply, she choose thetter.


    ¡°I am good,st night was amazing,¡±


    ¡°I know right, you might not have experience but you definitely possess the right skills, I can¡¯t get enough of you,¡±


    He said before kissing her softly on her lips, she knew she must have morning breath and wanted to get away from him but he didn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°I need to go speak with Deda, it is urgent, I will see you when I get back,¡±


    He said when he finally broke the kiss, he stood up from the bed still naked, and walked into the rest room, he was back a few momentster, still naked, she watched as he walked into his closet and picked out clothes, his fine ass in full disy.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that,¡±


    He warned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do nothing,¡±


    She said rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°You did, anyway, I need to see Deda, it is urgent, I will be back soon okay? Then you can look at anyhow you want to,¡±


    He said, walking up to the bed, he sat on the side and ced his hand on her.


    ¡°Alright,¡±


    She mouthed, she was still tired from not getting any sleepst night but the memories of how her night went brought a fresh smile to her face.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that? Do you want me to not leave?¡±


    Luciano teased, caressing her lips with his fingers, she resisted the urge to open her mouth and suck on them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I have to leave,¡±


    Luciano said.


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    ¡°I will be back soon, take all the rest you want because I can¡¯t guarantee that I will let you get one when I get back,¡±


    He added.


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    She said again.


    ¡°You, mydy, are gonna be in big trouble when I get back,¡±


    He said and kissed her before walking away.


    ¡°Oh my gosh,¡±


    Arielle yelped when he closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Come on Arielle, you can¡¯t lose your senses just because of good sex,¡±


    Arielle scolded herself, trying to get back to her sense and remember the whole reason she married him and who he truly is to her but after the way, he treated her with so much carest night, she found it hard to remember, she had not expected him to be such a tender lover, even caring for her needs and not wanting her to get hurt,st night was a whole new level of awesomeness and she knew she would never be able to forget it.


    ¡°So what am I supposed to do for the next two years? I can¡¯t just sit at home and not do shit¡±


    Arielle thought, taking her mind offst night to focus on the more important stuff, the only reason she didn¡¯t have a problem with just sitting at the mansion all day without doing anything was that she had felt it was temporary but now she has to live as his wife for the next two years so she needed to find something to do and not just sit idle and wait for him at home while he works, of course, Luciano was a very busy man, so while he busy himself with business, when she doesn¡¯t need to be his wife, she needed something to do for herself, but what could she possibly do? not like she had any basic training, thinking about it now, she realized how much of a loser she was, she never went beyond high school even though she had dreams of getting a degree, also, she never had the time or resources to learn a skill either, if she was going to find something to do in the next two years, she would have to learn something first but what could she learn? she has spent so much time just trying to survive that she really could not remember what her dream was, she use to have dreams of course but it got lost in the long line, maybe it was time to find that dream again, it was time to do something for herself, she concluded that she will talk to Luciano about it when he returns after they have talked about it, she would then find a way to find that dream again.


    It might take time but she knew just what she can do when she sets her mind to it.


    ¡°I do hope he listens and approve,¡±


    She mouthed as she got out of bed and went into Luciano¡¯s restroom to take a bath, she looked at herself in the mirror and she almost did not recognize herself.


    ¡°Who are you and what did you do to the real me?¡±


    She questioned herself.


    ¡°I ate her up, I am the real you,¡±


    The crazy voice in her head let out in a cheery and excited voice.


    ¡°Yeah you did, you ate her up and reced her, I like you a lot, I like you a lot Arielle,¡±


    Arielle said to herself while staring at the mirror, she could not remember thest time she had told herself that, it was a long, long time ago, going forward, she wanted to tell herself more, wanted to love herself more and just be herself naturally, funny how all it took for her toe to this was a night of wild, awesome sex with her husband who isn¡¯t going to stay her husband for a long time, she swore to herself while looking at the mirror that she would enjoy these two years to the fullest and walk away right after with no feelings or regrets.

 Chapter 68

    Luciano drove towards his grandfather¡¯s house with one goal in mind, get him to listen about Perez¡¯s potential threat and get him to give the go ahead for him to deal with it himself and also get the old man to stop hanging out with people that can harm their family, yeah three goal, but all pretty much the same thing and after that he would be back home to his wife and continue where they had stopped, he had honestly didn¡¯t want to leave the house the whole of today, yesterday had drained him so much, he had to put a lot of emergencies in ce including seeing to it that whatever Don had given to his new woman was as it was written, he did not want any hidden stuff popping upter, he also had an emergency meeting with his foreign investors concerning the new hotel he nned on opening in Italy, it was still a baby project, but he already knew it will be sessful, he had the money and the right people working on it with him, personally, his self-owned business were doing fine but the only ce he was having issue was the family rted business, not the business per se but Don hanging out with the wrong people who can potentially harm both the family and business, again, he was tempted to just give it up and focus on himself, focusing on making more money for himself and building his own empire, he was so close to doing it, if Don doesn¡¯t listen to him today that might just do it for him, hopefully, the old man would listen, if it were up to him, he would have had Don retirepletely and let go of everything rted to handling the family¡¯s affairs but the old man still wanted to be in control even at his old age, which is why he keeps making all the wrong decisions.


    Luciano arrived at Don¡¯s house and the first thing he noticed was that the men at the gate were fewer than they usually were and it took so long, up to five minutes before they even realized he was at the gate, another thing he discovered was that he couldn¡¯t recognize the men there, for as long as he could remember, Don has been using the same men which made him wonder what could have happened and why he wasn¡¯t aware since those men were under his payroll, not directly of course but still under him, he decided not to question the new men and just take it up with his grandfather.


    ¡°Mishka¡±


    Don said in greeting when Luciano walked into his grandfather¡¯s huge living room, for once, he didn¡¯t have anypany, which was a shocker considering how he has been living recently. well for him it was a wee development.


    ¡°Deda,¡±


    Luciano greeted.


    ¡°Son, shouldn¡¯t you be home with your wife or in some faraway ce for your honeymoon, what are you doing in your old man¡¯s house?¡±


    Deda questioned, Luciano justughed it off.


    ¡°I have something to talk to you about, but first, did you change the men at the entrance? The ones there all seem like new faces I have never seen before¡±


    Luciano asked.


    ¡°Oh, that? I figured it is time for a change and sent them to work somewhere else, the new men are younger and much more better at what they do,¡±


    Deda said but Luciano didn¡¯t agree with him, since that wasn¡¯t what brought him here, he decided to ignore it for now, of course, he would have all the men checked to be sure there are no spies among them, more work for him but he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Can we talk in your office, Deda?¡±


    Luciano asked, already leading the way to the office, Deda followed behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about that it can¡¯t wait until after your honeymoon?¡±


    Deda asked once they got to his office.


    ¡°So? Now that I am married, can you finally listen to me Deda? It is really important for you to listen to what I have to say,¡±


    Luciano said. Going straight to the point.


    ¡°I know what you want to say Mishka, I am aware of your fears but let me tell you that what you are scared of will not happen,¡±


    Don responded, Luciano was so sure he had no idea of what he was talking about.


    ¡°What do you think I want to talk to you about Deda because I am sure you have no clue,¡±


    Luciano let out.


    ¡°What? You think I am a fool, or you think because I am old that I don¡¯t know what is going on around me? Mishka, you seem to forget who I am,¡±


    ¡°Deda, I did not forget who you are,¡±


    Luciano responded.


    ¡°Then why do you think I won¡¯t be aware of the rumors going around that Perez and his family have targeted us?¡±


    Don asked and for a moment, Luciano was too shocked to respond, so he knew? And he was busy partying with him and inviting him over?


    ¡°Deda? Do you know how dangerous it is to be aware of possible propaganda against you and you wine and dine with people who might be leading it?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Luciano asked in anger.


    ¡°You are reading too much into a rumor my dear, seeing how rumors are spread about elites even our family, one would think you won¡¯t fall for the rumors, they are a business-minded family,¡±


    Deda said in Perez¡±s defense and Luciano couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why Deda was being so ignorant, like he should know just how much other families envied their family, what was he on about? Business? That family especially Perez have no business sense, what they have is thuggery and the ability to steal openly from other people, they never do any legit business, everything they have was stolen from other unfortunate families who fell to their prey and Deda wanted him to believe people like that have something to offer their family and business? Yeah right.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°I am confused as to why you act like Perez has anything to offer, Don, that man owns nothing and I can bet myst breath that he is up to no good and you are giving him a tform to hurt our family and reputation, you know a lot of people do not want to be associated with that family right? Those are the same people you want to be friends with? I can tell you a thousand reasons why this is bad for us,¡±


    Luciano let out, hoping to talk some sense into the old man who should be at the nursing home already and not here making decisions that are not wise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t listen to you son, you listen to me, I am the boss and until I say otherwise, I remain the boss, and Perez and I have decided to form an allegiance which means you have to work with him in some issues, he is a good businessman and you can use some of his advice, instead of believing stupid baseless rumors, you should see this allegiance as a good call,¡±


    Don said and Luciano resisted the urge to scream at his grandfather, just what got to him to make him think like that?


    ¡°This is stupid and not a wise decision, if you want to go this way, I may as well get out of it because I don¡¯t even know what goes on here anymore,¡±


    Lucianomented feeling frustrated.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Of course, you can always walk away, you are not the only heir I have, remember, there is always someone to take your ce.


    Don said and Luciano lost his cool, Don didn¡¯t really see him as nothing but someone fighting for an inheritance, which was not even true because he wasn¡¯t fighting to inherit anything but for the benefit of the family, to have his efforts reduced to something about inheritance made him mad and just like that, he lost interestpletely.


    ¡°You know what? That¡¯s it, do whatever you want, I never needed this family anyway, I don¡¯t even need your inheritance, the only reason I have even been putting up with everything is because I didn¡¯t want to sit and watch decades of hard work go to waste but if you want to do it yourself then do it,¡±


    Luciano yelled at his grandfather, here he was trying to protect him and everyone else in the family and all he does in return is try to pitch him up with people who hated him.


    ¡°You do not speak to me like that, you do not yell at me, I am still the Don of the Siegel empire,¡±


    ¡°And I am not disputing that, I respect you Don, if I didn¡¯t, I won¡¯t do the things you tell me to do, I follow all of your instructions including the ones I don¡¯t want to follow, I got married because you wanted me to, but if you are going to keep bossing me around and being buddy with people that are potential enemies then I want out, I don¡¯t need you guys, no, it is actually the other way round, you guys need me, I can be fine on my own but can the Siegel empire be fine without me?¡±


    Luciano let out.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself young man, go home and enjoy your new marriage,¡±


    Don said in a somewhat amusing voice, that made Luciano even more angry.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I think too highly of myself but it is a fact, if I live now, everyone in this family will suffer, and they will have you to me, you are making a very big mistake Don,¡±


    Luciano said.


    ¡°Let me be the judge of that, go home to your wife boy,¡±


    Luciano walked away then, he was done talking to Don, it was clear he wasn¡¯t going to listen to him, he was done trying to save him or anyone else in the family, they want to be friends with enemies? Let them be, Don wants Macko to take over? Let him have it, as he drove back home, he decided he wasn¡¯t taking home what happened with Deda, yes, this was the reason he married Arielle and now that he has decided to wash his hand off the family issues, he may as well let her go but he wasn¡¯t going to do it, he already knew even as he thought about it, no it didn¡¯t mean anything special, it just mean that he would stay married to her for as long as it is written in the contract they both signed, he would enjoy having her as his and do away with her once two years is done, if he had found out Don had already been aware of everything before he married Arielle, he would have canceled the wedding, now that they were already married and he had the chance to get a taste of her? He couldn¡¯t just let her go without enjoying her to his full, the thoughts of how well they fitted in bed, how she responded to his touch, how she gave herself to himpletely, the whole new feelings being with her evoked, he wanted to feel it again, he felt himself go hard at the thought of having her again, his earlier anger melted away to be reced with so much want for the woman he knew would be waiting for him at home.


    His phone rang and he almost didn¡¯t want to pick up because all he wanted was to go home to his wife but when he thought of how that made him seem so wanting and desperate, he slowed down and picked up the call.


    ¡°Sorry for calling you right now sir, but it cannot be helped,¡±


    Yoey¡¯s voice echoed over the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, what is it?¡¯


    He asked.


    ¡°Sir, we got a call from France and it is urgent¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano understood what he meant immediately, the France project was one he still has not been able to crack, maybe not anymore.


    ¡°Go on,¡±


    He urged.


    ¡°We scheduled a call and they said we only have thirty minutes. I called you immediately, the call ended. Should I make the call and transfer it to your home office?¡±


    Luciano checked his watch and realized it would take him longer to get home than to get to his office.


    ¡°No, just make preparations and I will be at the office in a few minutes,¡±


    He answered and ended the call, starting his car again. Arielle could wait, whatever they had was temporary anyway but his business could not wait, business first, sex, women and every other thinges after.

 Chapter 70

    Whatever Ariel thought marriage was, nothing prepared her for this because why was she eagerly waiting for the man she imed to hate toe back home? She felt like she was addicted to him somehow and it wasn¡¯t nice,st night had been too amazing and now she wanted more of what they had shared, it was like he bewitched her and she couldn¡¯t do anything else but sit and wait for him toe back home to her, she tried everything to distract her but nothing seem to be working as it only took rubbing her legs together to remind her of what they had sharedst night, yup, he told her to get some sleep but she had only been able to get a mere one hour sleep and nothing since, she has just been tossing and turning, looked through the magazine she hadn¡¯t been able to finish the night before, ate and even took a walk, and he still wasn¡¯t back yet, whatever he went to see his grandfather for must be very serious for him to not have been back already even though it was past six in the evening, with the way he had talked to her before he left, she thought it won¡¯t be long until he returns but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case now, she was tempted to call him to find out where he was but that would make her look cringy and she didn¡¯t want him to see him like that.


    ¡°He will be back when he is done, Arielle, he is a busy man,¡±


    She scolded herself, once again getting out of bed, she already had dinner and there was nothing else she could do to take her mind off wanting him back, the helps didn¡¯t let her do anything around the house, of course, it was her jobless state that was making her like this, which is more reason she needed to speak to him about letting her do something while he works, that way she won¡¯t feel like this, the feeling of being useless and wanton wasn¡¯t something she wants to deal with for two years.


    Arielle walked out of his room toward the living room, she has never been one to be interested in tv shows or anything rted to it but right now, that¡¯s all that she had, she sat down and stared blindly at the big screen with remote in hand, she had no idea how to turn the damn thing on, she looked around and there was no one in the room to help her.


    ¡°Just do it, the worst that can happen is it will blow up,¡±


    The voice in her head advice, even though she knew she might regret it, she did as it said, thankfully, she didn¡¯t need to regret because the screen came on, she pped cheerfully as if she had achieved something huge, her face on the big screen startled her, she still found it hard to believe that was her anyway, the woman on the screen looked more beautiful and ssy than her present self, she was currently wearing her husband¡¯s shirt which has be her new favorite thing since they got married, meanwhile, the woman on the screen had on a very beautiful and elegant dress, make up and even a pretty smile even though she knew how nervous she had been while smiling at everyone, the reporter was talking about their wedding and how much of a fairy tale life Ariel had, if only they knew the details of her marriage to him, they would not be saying the things they were saying, of course, they thought she had caught him with her beauty, if only they know it is because of a debt if not Luciano won¡¯t even look her way.


    Ariel fell asleep while watching the tv and was woken when she felt someone lift her into their arms, she opened her eyes ready to tell whoever it is to drop her down but she shut up so fast when she realized who it was.


    ¡°Luciano,¡±


    She let out, he looked tired.


    ¡°Put me down I can walk,¡±


    She said but he ignored her and walked with her in his arms towards his bedroom.


    ¡°Why? You should get used to being carried by me because I intend on doing it a lot,¡±


    He said and kissed her on the lips.


    ¡°I will, but you look tired, have you had dinner?¡±


    She asked out of concern, he finally put her down when they got into his room but he didn¡¯t let her gopletely, he held onto her waist, his eyes searching hers which made her shy, she was not so used to being someone¡¯s center of attention.


    ¡°Are you looking out for me?¡¯


    He asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Wow, I ate dinner at work, I had a lot to do which is why I am justing back,¡±


    He exined, she wanted to remind him that he told her he was going to see his grandfather, not to work, but she figured he must have gotten a call from the office and went there straight, he let her go and removed his shirt, she looked away and heard himugh at her, he couldn¡¯t me her right? She still wasn¡¯t used to having a naked man in front of her.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    He asked after he was done taking off his clothes, he pulled her in for a hug, a freaking hug, he was doing this on purpose.


    ¡°I did,¡±


    She said truthfully.


    ¡°Oh wow, I wasn¡¯t expecting that, did something happen to you? Did you fall and hit your head?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He asked looking at her weirdly.


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Are you sure? First, you were worried for me and now you agree that you missed me, don¡¯t fall in love with me Ariel, for your own good,¡±


    He cautioned, the man thought too highly of himself, to assume she was falling for him just because she asked him a fewmon questions normal people ask.

 Chapter 71

    ¡°You think too highly of yourself Luciano, I was only looking out for you because you look tired, I am not in love with you, don¡¯t get it twisted,¡±


    She responded and he frowned at her.


    ¡°Ouch, you are the second person to tell me that today, different circumstances but the same words and you both are wrong, I don¡¯t think too highly of myself woman, it is so easy to fall in love with me, I have a lot of proof,¡±


    He said confidently, he was so far from reality, there was only one reason, okay, two reasons he had women at his beck and call, one he had money, and two he is handsome, if he didn¡¯t have those things, he would probably still be a virgin with the kind of attitude he had.


    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble sir, I am not falling in love with you,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡±


    He responded and pulled her with him to the bed, his mouth finding hers as soon as theynded on the bed, she wrapped her arms around his neck, enjoying their kiss, she knew she didn¡¯t need to like him or love him to enjoy his kisses, his hands found her breast and fumbled with them.


    ¡°You are wearing my shirt again, you seem to prefer my clothes to yours,¡±


    He said breaking their kiss, she frowned in disapproval and tried to continue their kiss, but he had other ideas, he loved seeing her suffer.


    ¡°They arefy and easy to remove,¡±


    She said getting shy after adding thest part.


    ¡°Wow, you keep surprising me,¡±


    ¡°d to know I am not a boring partner,¡±


    She said, she wanted to say lover but he would assume nonsense again.


    ¡°You are not boring at all,¡±


    He said as he lifted up his shirt on her and smile when he saw she had no bra on.


    ¡°You have been walking around the mansion like this? When I am not around?¡±


    he asked as he ced his mouth on one nipple and sucked hard, she moaned.


    ¡°Not really, I¡­, I¡­,¡±


    She stuttered as his tongue circled around her nipple before he drew it into his mouth again, sucking andpping on her sensitive bud, she lost all sense of reasons and couldn¡¯t get any words out, everything she wanted to say came out in moans, his hand slipped down to her panties, she felt herself heat up where he touched her and raised herself so that he could touch her more, and he did, he slipped in finger into her cunt, and he rubbed against her with his finger, she spread her legs to give him more ess, he took his mouth off her nipple and she moaned the lost of it as cold air reced the ce his mouth had been, she didn¡¯t have to suffer for long as he took off his trousers and helped her out of her panties, the shirt she wore and they were both naked, heid her back on the bed and raised her legs, his face settling on the heat between her legs, he sucked and fucked her pussy with his mouth and all she could do was hold on to his head and moan in bliss, her hand found her breast and she squeezed it.


    ¡°Ahh, ahh,¡±


    She moaned as he continued eating her out, she was so close, but then he stopped and her eyes flew open, her mouth open to protest but she stopped when she saw him roll up the condom on his hardness and bite her lips waiting for him to be on her again, she started touching herself, one hand on her breast and the other where his mouth had been.


    ¡°You sexy little devil,¡±


    He said as he came back on her pushing her legs further apart, his mouth took hers and she could taste herself on his lips, he pushed himself up and entered her.


    ¡°Ahh,¡±


    They both moaned in unison as he began to move inside her, their eyes met and locked, she saw the need for her in his eyes and knew she had the same expression, he took her mouth again as he increased his pace, he lifted her legs and drove into deeper into her, she gave as much as she took, moaning, kissing and touching him as he drove into her fast and hard, and when it was over, he copsed on her as they both tried to catch their breath, he showered kisses all over her face.


    ¡°So? Do you want to go for that honeymoon now?¡±


    He asked, kissing her softly, how did he expect her to say no when he was holding her like that while asking her, his naked body close to her and her heart still beating fast from their intense lovemaking.


    ¡°Hmm,¡±


    ¡°Why? I promise you that you will enjoy every moment of it, I need to make up for letting you sleep on your own on our wedding night,e on, say yes will you?¡±


    He said showering kisses all over her face.


    ¡°Wait? Are you always like this or are you just like this with me?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Like what? Be more specific,¡±


    ¡°Do you always seduce your way through things? Is this how you are with the people you bed?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°People I bed? Whatever does that mean? Anyway, people I use to bed aren¡¯t my wife, you are,¡±


    He answered.


    ¡°Well, if we are going to keep going the way we have been then, it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea,¡±


    Arielle answered.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡±So, does that mean yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but first I have something I want to talk to you about, would you listen?¡±


    She asked, changing the topic, she suddenly felt nervous. What if he says no, would she be able to handle the rejection? Or maybe she could wait until they are clothed and rested.


    ¡°I am waiting for you to talk, Ariel, what is it you want to tell me about?¡±


    He asked in a soft tune that she still wasn¡¯t so used to. She took a deep breath, it was better to ask and be rejected than don¡¯t ask at all and die of boredom.

 Chapter 72

    ¡°Huh, please don¡¯t say no,¡±


    She said biting her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s when I find out what it was that I will decide that Ari, so speak up,¡±


    He urged.


    ¡°Sure, I was hoping you would let me do something to keep me busy while you are at work, no I am not asking for work that would pay me, it is just that I can¡¯t seat at home bored while you work, I want to do something while you are at work,¡±


    Arielle said, each word came out as if she was in a hurry so that he would not cut her off, when she was done, she looked at him to see him watching her, at least he didn¡¯t look pissed but after nearly five minutes of silence, she thought he would say no and her heart sank.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything


    She asked in a tiny voice already concluding he would say no.


    ¡°Hmm, what is it that you have in mind? Of course, it will be after our honeymoon, I want to be out of Russia for at least a week, so tell me, what do you think you can do?¡±


    He asked, he seemed genuinely interested in what she wanted to say and that warmed her heart, she couldn¡¯t resist hugging him.


    ¡°Oh wait, I haven¡¯t even said yes yet, why are you ckmailing me?¡±


    He asked holding her, she got off the hug and red at him.


    ¡°I am not ckmailing you, you listened, I thought you would say no,¡±


    ¡°well technically, I can say no if I don¡¯t like what you want to do and you hugging me seems like you want to bribe or ckmail me into saying yes, if I say no after you hugged me, I might be called heartless¡±


    He answered, she wanted to tell him he has been heartless a lot of times towards her, but that would not be good for her case. She stared at him for a moment, she still didn¡¯t know what she actually want to do, either go back to school and get a degree or learn a skill, she leaned and kissed him hoping it would work on him and he would let her do whatever she does choose, he kissed he back holding her waist and pulling herpletely on top of him, her naked body against his, she almost forgot why she started the kiss as his hand found her ass and squeezed, she moaned softly into his mouth as his tongue plunged into her mouth, the taste of him that she got used to and the addicting feel of his mouth drove her crazy, she wanted him again, he was like a drug, she pulled away and shook her head getting off hisp.


    ¡°Wait, stop distracting me,¡±


    She used, he stared at her like she has lost her mind.


    ¡°Girl, you kissed me first, speak up, I want to have you again, he said taking her hand and pulling her back onto the bed with him, she felt his hardness against her and licked her lips, trying to collect her thoughts but her head was filled with the thought of him inside her and doing things to her, she shook her head to clear her thought and heughed at her, he was clearly enjoying watching her lose her senses over him.


    ¡°I have two options, either go back to school, because I dropped out of high school and only took a make-up exam two years ago to get my high school diplomat, or I can learn a skill, of course, I don¡¯t expect you to pay for me, I am asking that whatever I choose to do, you would maybe lend me some money for it and I will pay you back when you pay me what you said you would,¡±


    She exined, thest part of what she said didn¡¯t make so much sense after she said it out but it was already out and she couldn¡¯t take it back, if he doesn¡¯t pay for her, she would not be able to do it because right now she had no money.


    ¡°In other words, I have to pay,¡±


    he said and she nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let me know when you have finally concluded and I will help you with what you need,¡±


    He answered which shocked her because she had not expected him to say yes so easily, he keeps shocking her, and she didn¡¯t know what to do about how her heart lit up for him.


    ¡°Now what?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I said yes didn¡¯tI? You look like you are about to cry,¡±


    He pointed out, she hadn¡¯t realized it and wiped her eyes.


    ¡°I am sorry, I am not used to getting what I want easily and I wasn¡¯t expecting you to say yes either,¡±


    She responded.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I said yes, you are my wife, Arielle, as long as it is something reasonable, which it is, I am willing to support you, I might be the devil in your eyes, but I am kind of a good devil, of course, I can be bad too if you push me,¡±


    He answered in the most Luciano way.


    ¡°thank you,¡±


    ¡°Sure, now let¡¯s have you reward me even before the deed is done,¡±


    He said and she understood what he meant, she gave herself to him, taking as much of him as he was willing to give to her.


    As theyy in bed after, she watched him sleep, he was frowning in his sleep and she couldn¡¯t help the protectiveness that enveloped her, she wanted to take away everything that made him frown, and shield him from whatever that made him sad.


    ¡°You are falling for him,¡±


    The voice in her head whispered, she snapped the thought off and looked away from Luciano, she wasn¡¯t falling for him, she just liked having him in bed with her, making love with him and being with him in general, that wasn¡¯t love, love was something else and that¡¯s not what she feels for him, she got off the bed and walked out of his room, to the room she used to use, sheid on the bed as the thought found it way back to her head, she shook it off, she was grateful that he listened to her, which is why she was feeling this way, she didn¡¯t love him, she couldn¡¯t love him or anyone else, it was impossible.

 Chapter 73

    ¡°So, this is where you disappeared to?¡±


    Arielle heard Luciano say as he opened the door to her room, she smiled at him, over the past couple of days, she has made it a habit to leave his room while he sleeps, it was better than just watching him sleep, she wasn¡¯t about to set herself up by telling him that though. So far, she enjoyed being married to him, not only was he an attentive lover, he was a good listener too, he listened to her rant about the skills she could probably learn if she decides not to go back to school and even gave his input, they have had a lot of pillow talks in thest couple of days most of it being her talking and him listening, she couldn¡¯t exactly call him her friend but they kind of felt like that to her, he walked up to her andid next to her on the bed.


    ¡°Are you ready for tomorrow? It¡¯s a nine-hour long flight and another one hour to get from Males to our vi,¡±


    He said pulling her to him, yeah, they were leaving for their honeymoon tomorrow, one whole week in Maldives, when he had told her the location two days ago, she had thought he was joking, but he wasn¡¯t, he booked one whole week in a private vi in Maldives, she made the mistake of looking up the price of spending a night there, safe to say she would never do it again, she knew Luciano was wealthy but it still shocked her when he booked such an expensive ce for a honeymoon, left to her, they could have spent the whole time here at home or in a hotel in Moscow, she had told and he hadughed at her and told her she should get used to being married to a billionaire.


    ¡°I am ready,¡±


    She responded rolling off the bed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡±


    He asked and she turned back to him.


    ¡°Back to your room unless you want to spend the rest of the night here,¡±


    She said.


    ¡°I will spend the night anywhere you are mydy,¡±


    He said and patted the spot she had vacated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with me Luciano, for your own good,¡±


    She said, using the exact words he had used on her a few days ago, he was acting like a love-sick man with how he was behaving towards her,ing back from work early, and spending all his free time in herpany.


    ¡°Baby, that doesn¡¯t work on me,¡±


    He responded still patting the spot next to him, she pouted and went toy there.


    ¡°Why? Are you disappointed?¡±


    He questioned drawing her close to him and wrapping his arms around her.


    ¡°Not disappointed,¡±


    She responded as she rested her head against his chest.


    ¡°Good, now get some sleep we have a long flight ahead of us,¡±


    He whispered and kissed her hair, he was back snoring in less than five minutes while sheid there unable to fall asleep, this would be her first ever overseas trip and she didn¡¯t know what to expect yet so she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he got her a new personal phone and he finally gave her back her passport and IDs, in his words, ¡°I have you now and I know you can¡¯t run away from me, at least not for the next two years and he was right, she wasn¡¯t going anywhere until thest day.


    The next morning, they were up early and got to the airport before eight am, she had thought they were taking a regr ne, imagine her shock when she found out they were using a private jet, she had to remind herself who it was that she was married, even more so when she checked the inte before they departed the airport and saw photos of them from today already over the tabloid, the fact that the headline was urately shocked her, she turned to Luciano and asked him if he had told anyone else that they were traveling, he hadughed at her and told her that was another thing she needed to get used to because the media always find a way to know these details which sort of scared her but he assured her they will be fine.


    The flight from Moscow to Males was long but smooth, she slept for about two hours of the flight, it didn¡¯t feel like she was on air, the bed in the private jet wasfy and the airne staff was nice to her, Luciano was busy on hisptop for most of the trip, he barely spared her a nce, he only looked at her once to tell her that she would have him all to herself once theynd in Males, not like she wasining about theck of attention, she liked watching him work, while watching him, she finally concluded on what she would do once they get back from their honeymoon, she decided she would go back to school and get a degree in business, watching him work, she realized she wanted to own and run a business like him, of course, she might not get to his level of wealth and fame, but she could definitely make a name for herself.


    They arrived at the Maldives exactly nine hours after they departed and she marveled at the beauty of the ce, the ride from the airport to where they would a seane was about ten minutes, and once again, they were back on board, this time, the trip was even more fun because Luciano was talking to her, pointing and naming the ce.


    ¡°Wow,¡± was all Arielle could say as she looked from the seane window at the beautiful scene before her, she has always heard about the Maldives but never once did she dream of visiting, now not only was she here, she was also in a private seane, going to a private vi there, even the night sky did nothing to the beautiful ce, she wondered how beautiful it will look in the day when it looked this pretty at night, hopefully, they get to explore.


    ¡°We are here,¡±


    Luciano announced a few minutester, he held out his hand and she took it without saying anything, she was tired from the long flight but she couldn¡¯t wait to see what this ce looked like during the day, they got off the ne and walked a few distances together with the aid that carried their luggage, Arielle kept looking around and admiring everything, she saw a pool and wondered why there was a need for it when they were already surrounded by water.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, you can drop them off, we will take it from here,¡±


    Luciano said to the aid and tipped him, the man thanked Luciano and left and it reminded the two of them.


    ¡°You are tired, right? You take a bath and we sleep tonight, tomorrow I will give you a tour of the ce,¡±


    Hemented while pulling her with him, she followed without arguing and he opened the door to a spacious bedroom, not as big as Luciano¡¯s room back at the mansion but big enough to house five people, the bed was huge with white linen and lots of pillows, the room itself was painted white, it had a transparent view and she could see the outside.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    she asked pointing at the window.


    ¡°Yeah, you can see the outside but anyone standing outside can¡¯t see you,¡±


    he exined and she nodded.


    ¡°Go take a bath, you look so tired,¡±


    He instructed and she obeyed, following the direction he had pointed to, there was a bathtub and once again, everything was painted white, since she was so tired, she took a quick bath and walked back to the room naked.


    ¡°Wow, baby, we are just going to sleep tonight, don¡¯t tempt me,¡±


    He warned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even say anything, aren¡¯t you going to go take a bath too?¡¯


    She questioned, walking past him, he held her arm and pulled her to him.


    ¡°I will, after this,¡±


    He said and kissed her, lifting her up into his arms and carrying her to the bed, he didn¡¯t get to take that bath neither did she get any sleep until way past midnight.

 Chapter 74

    Luciano stared at the email Yoey had sent him and frowned, Don was still going at it making sure he erase him from the family-rted issues, it has been days now, and over the past days, Don has gone from threatening him to actually removing him from his post in the family business, thankfully, he had not bother to move his office when he became the head of the family business if not, he would have had to move office again, it would probably have made headlines by now, of course it would hit the news soon enough, once he returns and no longer associate with the family rted business they will definitely know, not like he was bothered, he nned on staying away until Dones back to his senses, if he doesn¡¯t then, it will be his lose.


    Don cutting him off won¡¯t do a thing to him or his business, it would only give him more time to focus on his business, he sent a quick reply to Yoey and turned off his phone, he promised Ariel that she would have him all to herself for the whole of the week and he intended on keeping that promise, he would deal with whatever issues that were pending after this week ends, he needed the break too, he has been working nonstop since the beginning of the year for both his personal and the family business only for Don to reward him with whatever he had going on.


    He dropped his phone and went back to the bed where his wifey sleeping, he felt bad for not letting her get much sleepst night, he wasn¡¯t to be med totally, she was too, she was a sex manic, not that he wasining, she rolled towards him and smiled in her sleep, she had the prettiest smile, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her face, the more he got to know her, the prettier she bes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that,¡±


    She asked as she opened her eyes, he should have known she wasn¡¯t sleeping when she had smiled.


    ¡°Your face is so pretty, I am just wondering how someone can be so beautiful, it should be illegal,¡±


    He said which got herughing, he liked seeing herugh.


    ¡°Why, thank you for thepliment kind sir,¡±


    ¡°you are wee, so what would you like to do on your first day here? Want to spend the whole day in bed, right?¡¯


    He asked and she shook her head no.


    ¡°You promised to give me a tour remember?¡±


    She reminded as she got up from the bed, except for the bed covering her, she was naked, and when she got up his eyes was met with her naked body, his body reacted to the sight of her nakedness, it was like he was addicted to her, all it took for him to lose his sense was her naked body.


    ¡°I will but you need to be well rested, you can¡¯t walk around much with how tired you look,¡±


    He replied but she frowned.


    ¡°I am perfectly fine and can walk, don¡¯t you dare think I am fragile, you are wrong, I am going to go take a bath, then we eat breakfast which might I mention is alreadyte because it is past eleven am already, don¡¯t worry about me, I have slept enough,¡±


    She warned as she got off the bed and walked naked to the bathroom, he was tempted to follow but resisted the temptation because she would probably still be sore from the night before, he wasn¡¯t a monster, he got up and called someone to get them breakfast, he would do as she asked and give her a tour of the ce, if not, he would really be a monster.


    ¡°So, where do we start from?¡±


    Arielle asked him about an hour, and thirty minutester, she looked so eager and excited.


    ¡°We get a boat to the other side of the ind, that¡¯s where all the goodness is at,¡±


    He said as he reached out for her hand and they both started walking to where they would get a boat, he helped her on board and got in too.


    ¡°There is a golf court, a gym, a dance club, a spa, and lots more, we will go anywhere you want to,¡±


    He revealed and she didn¡¯t look pleased.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to go to any of these ces?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I checked the inte and there is an ind, trees, and water, that¡¯s where I want to go,¡±


    She answered, he should have known she would pick there.


    ¡°Of course, but you know we will have to walk a lot right? Can you handle it?¡±


    ¡°I can,¡±


    She answered and smiled at him, he nodded and gave the boatman instructions and they were on their way.


    ¡°Wow,¡±


    That was what she kept saying every now and then, and she was taking lots of photos on her phone, he did well by getting her the phone before they came here.


    ¡°Is this what you really want to do?¡±


    he asked because she was ignoring and living in her own world, he should have known, she spent more time in his flower field at home than any other ce in the house, of course, she would love nature.


    ¡°Yes, every other ce you mentioned won¡¯t hold this much appeal, don¡¯t worry, we can always go where ever you wantter,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She answered and she was back in her own world again, he brought out his phone and took photos of her, she saw him doing it and smiled, posing for him, after which she spoke with ady passing and asked her to take a photo of the two of them, after that, he just let her do her thing and followed behind her, answering all her questions and pointing things she missed and that¡¯s how they spent the whole of the afternoon.


    Luciano looked at his pretty wife, as they walked back, she was slowing down, for someone who boasted about being able to walk the whole ind even with jetg, she certainly looked tired, he couldn¡¯t me her, she has been running around the ind.

 Chapter 75

    ¡°Hop on,¡±


    He said after watching her struggle on her own, she looked at him but didn¡¯t get on his back.


    ¡°I am fine on my own,¡±


    She argued.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, still hop on, I am hungry and if you keep walking like that we might not get to eat today,¡±


    He warned and she finally got on his back and they walked back to where they had left their boat.


    ¡°Have you been here before? Howe you are so familiar with this ce,¡±


    She asked, when they sat by the poolter that evening after they had dinner, he thought of lying and just saying no but nodded.


    ¡°Really? With who?¡¯


    She asked again and he regretted not lying in the first ce, of course he has been here a couple times, twice with his ex-best friend when they were seventeen and eighteen and once he hade with a woman he had wanted to impress, to be fair, he had been young and stupid, just twenty when he had brought Vera here for the holiday, of course, it wasn¡¯t this vi, he would never go back there, back then, he was still very much dependent on his family money, Don had found out and sent his men toe get him, they had been having sex when those idiots had burst in and instructed him to dress up, Vera had been so pissed at him that she never spoke to him again, she never even returned to Russia with him,ter he found out that Vera had found a self-made billionaire on this ind and that was the reason she ditched him, his twenty years old self had cried throughout the night and that¡¯s when he vowed to make his own money, no, things didn¡¯t end bad for Vera, far from it, she got married to that man and they even have kids now and she is still doing very well, he has met her a couple of times over the years when they attended simr events and they just said normal hellos to each other and that was it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me who you came here with right? That¡¯s why you are so quiet,¡±


    Arielle said and he realized he has been lost in his head for too long.


    ¡°Not really, I have been here before, not this particr vi though, I came with my ex-best friend and also my ex-girlfriend, don¡¯t ask me for details,¡±


    He added when he saw that she wanted to ask him more questions, he wasn¡¯t about to tell her about his embarrassing past.


    ¡°Who said I was going to ask? tish,¡±


    ¡°No one, just don¡¯t ask,¡±


    He responded.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, anyway, I have decided on what I would do once we return,¡±


    She announced.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He asked waiting for her to fill him in on what she wanted to do, he already decided that he would support whatever she wants to do, only if it was legal though, the illegal things were his to handle.


    ¡°Yes, I will like to go back to school and get a degree in business, I know it will take me years, but that¡¯s what I want to do,¡±


    She answered, he did not doubt that she would do well.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I will help you with anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me any questions, also you can pick any school of your choice, so long as it doesn¡¯t take you away from home,¡±


    He said, he didn¡¯t want her moving out of the mansion until their contract was over.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    She replieding to hug him, he held her and smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you like me a little too much right now?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help asking after they broke the hug, she keeps acting like they are close friends and it was throwing him off.


    ¡°I could also say the same for you sir,¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Well for one, you always listen to what I have to say, two you buy me things, three we are here when we could have been at home and I wouldn¡¯t mind, four you just gave me a tour and even carried me, five, you ditched your work to be with me, six you agreed to sponsor my education and even offered to be my tutor, I will say you are whipped for me,¡±


    She answered confidently, he had no words because he did do all the things she had listed and more, one thing was sure, he wasn¡¯t whipped for her, he just liked her as a person and liked being around her.


    ¡°Should I continue?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Nope, I get the memo, but still don¡¯t fall in love with me just because I am nice to you, I am not always nice, it won¡¯t do you any good if you fall for me, it will only cause you pain.¡±


    He warned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry about me, I know this is temporary, I am not a fool, when it is time to leave I will without creating a scene, I can¡¯t say the same for you though,¡±


    She replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do love woman,¡±


    ¡°But you keep bringing it up,¡±


    She added. He let out a sigh and decided to let it go, she is smart, no matter what he says she would have aeback word for it, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t have any doubts that she would do well in business school.


    ¡°Anyway, how did you like your first day here?¡±


    He asked changing the topic.


    ¡°I had fun thanks to my handsome and thoughtful husband,¡±


    She answered, he couldn¡¯t help the warm feeling that settled in his chest when she said the words with such a bright smile, he went over to her and lifted her into his arms, she giggled as he carried her to their room¡­

 Chapter 76

    They spent most of the time during the week in their room, or by the pool, they made love everywhere and anywhere, the first time they had made love by the pool, Arielle had been scared someone would walk in on them but he had assured her that won¡¯t happen, after that, the pool became one of their favorite spots, especially during the cool evenings, the days flew by and before they knew it was theirst day.


    Arielle woke up alone that morning more like afternoon because it was past twelve already, anyway, it was the first time alone since they got there, she looked around the vi for her husband but he was no-where to be seen, she finally gave up looking for him and went back to their room only to realize he had left a note for her, she reprimanded herself for not seeing it earlier and panicking for nothing, she stared at what was written on the note and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much, will be back before you know it, zolotse. Xoxo,¡±


    The note read, he called her darling, she couldn¡¯t help the smile that settled on her face when she read the note again, the man was a hopeless romantic whether he epts it or not and she had a lot of proof, one full week here and he has been nothing but amazing, he kept to his words of nothing working while they were here, she had told him about her ns to go back to school and get a degree in business and he had given his approval instantly and even promised to help her with her studies, so far, he has been her knight in dark armor, he came into her life in the wrong ways and she had hated and fought him but now she realized, it wasn¡¯t so bad after all. if she had known this is how it will turn out with them, maybe she would not have fought or resisted him, not like she regretted her actions though.


    She waited for him toe back but he didn¡¯t show up and she spent all afternoon on her own, she concluded that he might have gone out to have some fun on his own, she couldn¡¯t me him, everything they have done so far was things she had wanted to do, so she perfectly understood his need to have some alone time.


    When it started getting dark, she took her phone and went over to sit by the pool ignoring the annoying voice in her head that kept suggesting that he might have ditched her and left on his own, that was impossible, she even checked to make sure his things were still in the room and they were there, yup, she checked because she had trust issues, her parent did ditch her so her fears were valid, the only difference is Luciano couldn¡¯t ditch her, he paid so much for her, with that in mind, she let herself rx and just enjoy the cool evening air.


    ¡°What¡¯s my wife doing here on her own?¡±


    Luciano askeding behind her, she looked up at him, she felt relief now that he was back, he had on only shorts, and his hair was pulled back.


    ¡°I thought you ran away on your own and left me here so I decided to enjoy myself before calling for help,¡±


    She joked and he startedughing, another thing she has be addicted to, his richughter.


    ¡°Funny, so, what do you want to do on yourst night here?¡±


    He asked and she smiled even though she felt sad that it was really theirst night, funny how she hadn¡¯t wanted the honeymoon and now she felt sad it was ending.


    ¡°I want to spend the remaining of my time here in bed with my husband,¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°You insatiable woman, we have been in bed for most of the time we were here, I thought I am the one who couldn¡¯t get enough, turns out it was you all along,¡±


    He teased.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me, I have a very hot husband, and I can¡¯t keep my hands off, do you know how tiring it was to go twenty-four years without knowing the intimate touch of anyone?¡±


    She responded, of course she knew herck of sexual life prior to Luciano wasn¡¯t the reason she couldn¡¯t have enough of him, it was more like it was because it was him.


    ¡°d to know I opened your eyes to a whole new world,¡±


    He said as he sat on the seat next to her.


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t have anything specific in mind for tonight, would you mind going on a date with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He asked.


    ¡°What? Is this not a date already? Feels like a week-long date to me,¡±


    ¡°It is, but I want ourst night here to be even more special, so I had a little something prepared.¡±


    He revealed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡±


    She voiced.


    ¡°Say yes, and go get dressed,¡±


    He encouraged.


    ¡°Sure, what should I wear?¡±


    She asked as she stood up from where she sat.


    ¡°Anything, it is going to be just me and you,¡±


    he said and she nodded and went up to their shared room, she looked through the clothes he had bought for her and she settled for the purple strapless mini dress, she ced it on the bed and choose a pair of ts to go with it, she wasn¡¯t a huge fan of heels, plus she hadn¡¯t brought any with her, after picking out her clothes, she went to take a quick bath, beforeing back to the room to get dressed, she met him there, he already changed into a in white shirt and a pair of in ck trousers, she removed her towel and started getting dressed, heard his intake of breath and turned to him, he had his eyes on her.

 Chapter 77

    ¡°You know what? I will be outside, Meet me once you are ready, if I stay here, we might not get to have our little date,¡±


    He said and walked out leaving her on her own, she smiled and got dressed, she decided to pack her hair up in a messy bun, make was pretty much zero because she didn¡¯t know what to do, he did say it was going to be just the two of them, it has been just the two of them for the whole week anyway, the only few times she saw other people was when they went to eat and most of the time, he went out and got them food which they either ate watching the sunset or in their room. less than fifteen minutester, she was done and walked out of the room, she met him outside and he reached out for her, she dly took his hand and walked out of the lounge with him, she had thought they were leaving the vipletely, but she was wrong, he turned the corners and she let out a gasped at the sight before her, so this is what he spent the whole day doing and she thought he went out to have fun on his own.


    ¡°Wow, you did all these?¡¯


    She asked stopping in her track, he let her go and walked ahead of her, her eyes followed him, the whole ce was decorated with dim multi-light and flower petals, there was a table set in the middle, the most romantic night date scene, surrounded by nature, it looked so magical, the man standing and smiling at her was even more magical, the fact that he even thought of doing something like this for her made her emotional.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there all night? The food will go cold,e on,¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He beckoned, she didn¡¯t need to be told twice, she ran towards him and hugged him.


    ¡°Thank you, Luciano, this is so beautiful,¡±


    ¡°I am d you like it, I worked hard and it was even harder to work in silence with you a few minutes away, I didn¡¯t want you finding out,¡±


    He said rubbing her back, he did so well, she really didn¡¯t have a clue.


    ¡°You did good,¡±


    She responded and they broke their hug, he helped her into her seat and they sat down and ate while having little talks, after dinner, he asked her for a dance and she dly epted, they danced without their shoes on, it was the most perfect night of her life, she never once imagined that she would experience something as beautiful as this, she felt herself tear up.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡¯


    He asked lifting her face, she stared at his beautiful eyes and nodded.


    ¡°I am okay, this is so perfect, I am happy

 Chapter 78

    After they returned from their honeymoon in Maldives, they kind of fell into a routine, Luciano left for work each morning and came back before nine pm and they spend the night together, their weekends were spent in each other¡¯spany, the only time she had to sleep alone for four days was when he had traveled to France for a business trip and he had made sure to call her each night, they got closer and the more Arielle got to know him, the better he became, he got her things when she didn¡¯t ask for it and made sure to ask her how her day went, their pillow talks became longer with each passing day and of course, the sex got even better, at a point, she decided to just go on pills and they started doing it raw, and boy did it open her eyes to even more goodness, in all, life has been great to her.


    Two months of marriage now and there wasn¡¯t a moment she regretted yet, she hoped it will remain like that for the remaining times they were to be married, yeah, she didn¡¯t forget that what they had was temporary, no, she reminded herself that every morning when she woke up in his arms, maybe that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t get enough of each other, maybe the thought of it not being forever was part of the reason they were so into each other, whatever it is, it was fun for her, well, not right now though, right now, she was much too anxious.


    ¡°If you keep pacing up and down you might not get that call, take a deep breath and take a seat, you are making me anxious too,¡±


    He scolded but she ignored him, they were currently in their room and she was waiting for the result of the entrance exams she had taken, after they returned to Russia, she had started looking for a business school to attend, Luciano had helped her find the best business school and one that she can easilymute to, at first, they told her she had to wait until next year to apply since the exams were weeks away and she had almost given up but then they had called and told her if she can make the entrance exams then she can get in, it was short notice and she had just a month to prepare but she had done her best and hoped it will be enough to get her in, Luciano had helped a lot too it would be disappointing not to pass, they spent nights together revising what she had studied during the day, he even called her sometimes from work to ask her a few questions which had made the whole thing fun for her, he helped so much and she wanted to pay him back by passing.


    ¡°Arielle,e on, take a seat, even if you don¡¯t get called this time, you can try again next year, you will have more time to prepare,¡±


    He said and she red at him, he was out of his mind, she wanted to get in once and for all rather than wait one whole year.


    ¡°That¡¯s not encouraging, what will I be doing for the whole year? I will die of boredom. Do you know how hard it is for me when you leave for work? The only reason I didn¡¯t feel it these past few weeks was because I was studying, if I don¡¯t get in and I don¡¯t have to study, what will I be doing before the next school year? Your people won¡¯t let me do anything, I am just to sit and be pretty, I hate it,¡±


    Ariellemented but she went to sit down as he had suggested, he passed her the ss of water close to him, she epted it and downed the whole content, she looked at her phone again, as the minute went by, so did her hope of getting called, maybe she should have waited and taken the exams next year, but the thought of not getting in this time was not easy for her to take in.


    ¡°You are being too hard on yourself, just wait for the call calmly, or should I call the chancellor and get your name on the list? I told you I can do that with just one call and you won¡¯t have to deal with this anxiety,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡±


    Arielle warned, he had talked about speaking to the chancellor himself so that she would not have to stress about not getting in but she had turned down his offer, she wanted to get in herself and not because of his influence, that¡¯s why she had taken the entrance exams online so that no one would recognize her as Luciano¡¯s wife, these days, she couldn¡¯t even walk around without being recognized,st week she had gone with Lydia to get something at the mall, bad idea because less than twenty minutester, photos of her at the mall had been all over the inte, it was scary for her and she vowed not to show her face anywhere she can be photographed again, Luciano hadughed at her and told her she should get used to it and pretend she doesn¡¯t see those photos because it was unavoidable, he scolded her for going to the mall with Lydia and scolded Lydia for not taking a bodyguard with them, it was messy and she had to apologize to Lydia afterwards for causing troubles, she shook her head to focus on the problem at hand, it was gettingte and today was thest day she can get a call, if the call doesn¡¯te in today, it only means she didn¡¯t pass.


    ¡°Or you can get Hottie to pull some strings,¡±


    The voice in her head persuaded her, it didn¡¯t sound so bad after all. Arielle took a deep breath and turned to her husband.


    ¡°Okay, make that call,¡±


    She said finally giving in, she had no choice, she didn¡¯t want to wait a whole year, better to get her husband¡¯s help and prove herself by studying hard and passing with flying colors than waste a whole year waiting to rewrite the exams, Arielle watched wearily as Luciano got out his phone, she wished he didn¡¯t have to use his influence, it just didn¡¯t feel right to her, it felt like cheating and she hated to be a cheat.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t do it,¡±


    She said, suddenly changing her mind.


    ¡°Come on woman, pick a struggle,¡±


    He warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, if I get in, I want it to be because of my effort not because you pulled some strings, I am sorry,¡±


    She said, biting her lips and blinking to keep the tears of disappointment away.


    ¡°A year is not as long as you think it is, before you know it will be time *** your phone is ringing,¡±


    He said mid-sentence and Arielle jumped, grabbing her phone.

 Chapter 79

    ¡°Hello,¡± she voiced anxiously.


    ¡°Hello, good day, am I on to Miss Marvel?¡±


    The voice echoed over the phone, Arielle nced her husband¡¯s way before answering, she had not used his name in registering and wondered if he would have a problem with it, to be fair, she already got the form before their marriage registration got finalized.


    ¡°Yes, this is Arielle Marvel,¡±


    She answered, turning away from Luciano.


    ¡°Good, this call is on behalf of the management of MSMS, we will like to inform you that you passed our entrance exams, you are wee to our school, and you are to resume the new academic school year in two months, please visit the school websites for any other information, congrattions and have a great day,¡±


    The voice at the end of the phone said and Arielle¡¯s heart leaped for joy, she got in, she did it on her own.


    ¡°Thank you very much and have a pleasant day too,¡±


    She said and the call ended.


    ¡°So?¡¯


    Luciano asked when she remained silent after the call ended, she slowly turned to him.


    ¡°Oh, baby, you can try again next year,¡±


    He said getting up to hug her, she went into his arms, he must have mistook her tears for sadness.


    ¡°I did it, I got in,¡±


    She let out when she was able to get her voice.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Oh, why are you crying then?¡±


    He asked in confusion.


    ¡°These are tears of happiness

 Chapter 80

    Luciano looked around and realized that Arielle was no longer in the room, he stopped typing and cursed at himself as he recurred thest thing he had said to her, he tossed his phone on the bed as he walked out of his room still cursing at himself, he already knew where she would be at and walked straight up there, he checked and as he expected, the door was locked.


    ¡°Arielle? Baby, open the door,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He said as he continued knocking on the door but she did not respond.


    ¡°Arielle,e on,¡±


    Luciano pleaded, he knew he shouldn¡¯t have spoken to her like that and he didn¡¯t want them to be fighting when he leaves because he wasn¡¯t sure he would be back tonight, this was all Don¡¯s fault, if only Don had listened to him, they won¡¯t have the situation right now, his fears just got confirmed and now just barely two months after he let the family business be run by Don alone, they were already running at a lost, thanks to him signing documents without reading properly, he had warned him but the old man was too proud and egoistic to realize it and now when he ran into problem, he was calling him toe to fix it, he didn¡¯t even have the mind to call him but had sent his personal assistant to do it, he hoped whatever it was that went wrong wasn¡¯t major but seeing that investors are already pulling out and their shares dropping so fast for the first time in a long time, it was bad and he had to go talk wrongly to his woman because of the damn call.


    ¡°Arielle, please open the door, please don¡¯t do this, not right now please?¡±


    He let out, banging on the door, she had every right to be angry with him, he should never have spoken to her like that when all she did was ask him what was going on out of concern, he just lost the plot for a few seconds if there is anyone he should be annoyed with, it should be Don, not Arielle.


    ¡°I am sorry baby, please open the door let¡¯s talk about this, please,¡±


    He pleaded again but nothing but silence wasing out of the room, he almost gave up.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you pick a side, Luciano? You told me to suck it up and mind my business and that¡¯s what I am doing right now, why are you suddenly making it seem like you didn¡¯t?¡±


    She asked finally opening the door, just when he thought of walking away and giving her space. he saw her face and felt a stab in his chest, he made her cry.


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say mean words to you, I just overreacted, I shouldn¡¯t have taken my anger out on you, I promise I will tell you once this is resolved, can you let me off just this once?¡±


    He pleaded, it was unlike him and he knew it but recently, living with her and getting to know her, he realized she was a friend that he wanted to keep with him, she saw him and knew him and listened to him, he liked being on her good side more than he thought and he didn¡¯t want them fighting even if that means begging.


    ¡°Can I at least ask a few questions, it is not that I am being nosy, it¡¯s just that I hate being left in the dark, I have been meaning to ask you but I just didn¡¯t know how to, I think it is the right time to ask.


    She said and he nodded, what right did he have to say no when all he wanted was to get back on her good side again?


    ¡°The rumors that you stopped working for your family business are true?¡±


    She asked, yeah there have been a lot of rumors flying around mainly because Don had held their annual conference meeting and he had not been present of course he had enough share in thepany to secure him a seat in the meeting but he had opted out to do his personal business in France which had yielded a positive result, anyway, the rumor that he left the family¡¯s business had started from then and he had expected Don to confirm it but the old man hadn¡¯t said a word to the press and he had not bothered to either which had led everyone to start specting, of course, Ariel must have heard too and might not have needed to ask him until today.


    Until today, no one has reached out to him not even the executives that he had worked with for years now, not even a single call until today, they shut him out until they got into trouble and now they want him toe and fix it, of course, he will fix it, that¡¯s what he always does, fix things but this time, he wasn¡¯t going to work for free, if Don wants him to fix his mess, he was going to have to pay and he already knew what he wanted from the old man as payment.


    ¡°I am guessing it is something I shouldn¡¯t know too,¡±


    Arielle said as she turned away from the door which made him realize he had left her waiting for too long, he held on to the door before she could shut it.


    ¡°I am sorry, I was just lost in thoughts, to answer your question, Deda and I had some misunderstanding the day I went to his house after our wedding and we both decided it will better if we took a break which is why I have been focusing on my personal business while Deda handles the family¡¯s business, I didn¡¯t officially leave,¡±


    He answered, he knew he should have just told her the truth but he didn¡¯t want to go into details about what happened.


    ¡°So, you have to go back right?¡±


    ¡°Right, I am sorry for what I said to you, I take it back, please forgive me,¡±


    He requested.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am guessing you have to leave?¡±


    She asked finally letting him into the room.


    ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t think I will be back tonight, it sounded like a lot,¡±


    He said as he pulled her to him, she let him and he let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself though,¡±


    She said, she was still looking out for him which warmed his heart.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, take care of yourself and I will call you when I am free,¡±


    He said and lifted her face, staring into her beautiful eyes, his beautiful wife, she smiled at him and he smiled back, he hoped he could fix whatever issues there are so that he cane back home and be with her again, he kissed her and felt her melt against him, she always gave herself so willingly to him that sometimes he wonders if he deserved her, he had to remind himself every day that what they had was temporary but as the days went by, he felt like he was forgetting and giving himself a little too much to her.


    ¡°How am I going to stay in this house without you?¡±


    She asked when they broke the kiss, he felt the same too but he didn¡¯t tell her that, just kissed her again.


    ¡°I will be on my way now,¡±


    He said and she followed him out of the room, walked with him to the call, and kissed him goodnight before going back into the house.


    Luciano instructed the driver to go straight to Deda¡¯s vi and on the way there, he went through what Yoey had sent to him and all he could think about was that Don brought this on himself, if the business go down, it will be his fault for not listening to him, after iming to be on top of his game he had made so many bad decisions in less than two months than Luciano has ever made in his whole life, Perez, that fucker had a hand in it, Don had introduced him as one of his partners during the conference, he might not have attended, but he knew everything that happened at the meeting, the only mistake he had made was staying offpletely, he should have at least made an effort to be aware of what¡¯s going on in general, he had felt if Don makes any bad decisions, hiswyers would advise him against it, but it was clear they either didn¡¯t do their job right or someone paid them to give him the wrong legal advice, he couldn¡¯t put hit pass Perez and even his loser of a cousin Macko, well he was back in the picture now and he ns on doing away with everyone one who advised Don about a deal as risk as the one he signed for¡­

 Chapter 81

    Luciano arrived at Don¡¯s vi exactly twenty minutes after he left home, by the time he got there, he already figured out that their loss was on the millions side, investors were pulling out and their stock already dropped by thirty percent, he couldn¡¯t stop the lost, all he needed to do was damages control.


    ¡°Where is he?¡¯ he asked the men at the entrance, and they pointed him to where Don was, he was with his assistant who excused himself as soon as he walked him, Don had his reading sses on for the first time since forever and he had a serious expression which was different from the expression he had the day he had told him to suck it up and not think too much about himself, well guess he finally saw the light after losing so much in one day, a wake-up call was needed.


    ¡°You are here, I am losing it,¡±


    Don said as soon as he sat down, Luciano wanted to rub it in his face and tell him he deserved what he got for not listening to him but the old man already looked like he was going through hell, he suddenly aged so much, and was looking extra weak.


    ¡°I am here and I don¡¯t even know what to say to you Don, this would not have happened if you had just listened to me,¡±


    Luciano responded.


    ¡°I get that, can you fix this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will, that¡¯s what I got called for right but I should ask, How do you feel now knowing that this could have been avoided, knowing that I warned you, Don, I told you they were up to no good but you refused to listen, now barely two monthster, we lost millions, I told you not to associate with Perez but you didn¡¯t listen, instead you went ahead and partnered with him.¡±


    Luciano let out, doing his best not to yell at the old man who already looked weak and defeated, this is why he should have listened to him.


    ¡°I made a bad business call, this had nothing to do with Perez, don¡¯t make this about him or anyone else that¡¯s not the reason I called for you,¡±


    The old man said and Luciano couldn¡¯t believe he was still blindly trusting and defending Perez, it was so obvious to him what was happening, he just didn¡¯t get why his grandfather wasn¡¯t seeing it, of all the business Perez could have suggested, it had to be hard drugs? They do a lot of stuff in the household but drugs? It has not been a thing for ages now not since the case that almost ruined them.


    ¡®Excuse me, you didn¡¯t call me, you didn¡¯t have the balls to call me, you had your assistant do it, funny how you said I think too much of myself when I told you that you will crumble without me, turns out I wasn¡¯t been buff after all, you still called me first when you ran into troubles,¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Luciano mocked. he was not about to let the old man off so easily.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about Perez, he is the one that brought the idea so this is all on him which might I mention could be part of his ns to sabotage us,¡±


    Luciano mentioned and he was sure that was it.


    ¡°I already told you this was a bad business call and it has nothing to do with Perez,¡±


    Don replied.


    ¡°Deda, what does Perez have on you? Why do you keep defending him? Why can¡¯t you see this is all nned out, they bring you down along with the family name we spent decades building and save the remains for themselves, you are letting them do that, if you want my help, you are going to have to be on my side if not, I am going back home and acting like this call never came, you told me to stay away remember? I can do that and watch you fail and I might even buy off the remains of the empire you allowed to crumble.


    He let out, if Don wasn¡¯t going to listen to him and see who the enemy was then there will be a big issue, he would walk away and let him fail.


    ¡°You are not listening to me, your cousin Macko was the one who proposed the deal, at that the time, it seem like the perfect thing to do, what I didn¡¯t know was that the contract I signed had nothing to do with the business n your cousin suggested, Perez hasn¡¯t even spoken to me about this deal, that¡¯s why I said you are wrong, and before you tell me about not reading, I did, but there is only so much an old man like me can take.¡±


    Don exined but Luciano wasn¡¯t buying the Perez is innocent shit, they were friends and he was sure both he and Macko had nned it together, Macko, that bastard has no sense of family, all he was after was his own gain, even if they decided to go back to selling and dealing drugs, it should have been done in the right way to avoid loses, but no, Macko just had to be greedy enough to plunge a huge amount of money into a risky business that would have only benefited him and not thepany, Perez was definitely involved and there was nothing that can change his mind about that.


    ¡°Okay, ignore all of those things and who is at fault or not, where the fuck is Macko and why is his ass not up cleaning the mess he made,¡±


    Luciano asked even though he already had a clue of what his cousin would be up to now, he has seen this movie before and knew just what happened the first time that¡¯s why he had tried everything in his power to prevent it from happening even going as far as getting married still it happened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach him, I tried calling him a couple of times already when I got the news the first time before I even knew I signed a different deal,¡±


    Don said and Luciano finally listened properly to what the old man was saying.


    ¡°You signed a different deal, what did he propose as opposed to what got approved?


    ¡°What he proposed was a deal with the Nigerian government for us to directly get crude oil from them and we can get our own refinery, why do think I signed such a huge amount of money away, I didn¡¯t know the money was being used for something else, that idiot child sneaked in that piece and I signed, they are stealing our money with my signature and I can¡¯t do anything to stop it, ¡±


    Don let out, Luciano was more confused now because it was impossible to do that in a space of two months, there were a lot of paper works that should have been involved and a lot of meetings especially physical meetings, the least time it would have taken before such a deal would have been finalized would be six or even nine months, it wasn¡¯t something that would have passed just like that, certainly, Don would have known something was off with the proposal, heck just hearing him talk about it already sent red gs to his brain.


    ¡°And your legal team? They didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it?¡±


    He asked, he was so disappointed he didn¡¯t even know who to direct his anger towards, Macko, Don, or his legal team, they all just messed up so bad, and now he had to fix the mess they made.


    ¡°That¡¯s another mistake I made,¡±


    Don answered.


    ¡°Oh, God, please tell me you ran the proposal along with the team before you signed,¡±


    Luciano let out but by the look on Don¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t do it, there was a much bigger trouble than he thought and this was going to take a while to fix, hopefully, their loss is fixable.


    ¡°Okay, here is what we will do, you will hand over all the files you signed while I was away, both this deal and every other deal or minor thing, just everything that has your signature in them, I will go through them, as this is no longer an internal crisis since our stocks are dropping, we are going to have to give a press release, maybe that would help keep the public at peace and we are going have a meeting with major shareholders as long as you are with me on this and would do as I say,¡±


    Luciano exined.


    ¡°Yes, I already have all the files ready and I will swallow my pride and follow your direction, just don¡¯t let us lose,¡±


    Don said in a pleading voice, if only he had listened to him, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for him to be pleading now, anyway it already happened and now he has to do his best to stop it from getting worse as it might affect his personal business too and thest thing he wanted was to fail.

 Chapter 82

    After Luciano left, Arielle tried to just go to bed since she didn¡¯t have anything else to do but she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she was worried for Luciano even though he had assured her that he will be okay before he left, she just couldn¡¯t rub off the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right and that theing days were going to be hectic for him, earlier when he had followed her and apologized she had realized that she wasn¡¯t alone in whatever feeling she had for him, no it wasn¡¯t love, more likepanionship, they both relied on each other and didn¡¯t want to be on each other¡¯s bad side which made her believe their rtionship will only grow better as the times goes by, who knows, by the time two yearse by, they would remain friends even after they divorce, she wanted that, wanted to remain his friend for a long time because he was the first person that knew her and actually saw her, cared about the things she liked and went out of his way to do those things for her, for her, it wasn¡¯t a phase, she wanted to be his friend forever.


    ¡°Or, you want to stay married to him forever, because you love him,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The voice inside of her chipped in, Arielle got off the bed so fast and almost tripped on her foot.


    ¡°You are wrong, I don¡¯t love him, heck I don¡¯t even know what love is, I like him a lot because he is way nicer than he let on but love? No, that can¡¯t happen,¡±


    She said to herself almost yelling out loud, thest thing she wanted was to be in love with the man when he has warned her severally not to and she gave him her words too, she erased every thought that had to do with love and instead focused on the happy news that she got before he had to leave, she smiled proudly knowing that she was finally going to fulfill her dream of getting a degree, she had Luciano to thank for it and she hoped whatever it is that is the issue with his family business, that he is able to resolve it without much trouble.


    Since she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, she decided to take a walk, she got out of the room in her nighties and walked to her favorite ce in the whole mansion, the night air was chilly and there was no moonpared to other nights she has been here, the street like in the flower field made it look like it was still early in the evening, she took her seat and stared up at the cloudy night sky, there were no stars in sight either, she felt lonely and she wished Luciano would juste back tonight but she knew that was impossible, if he was going to show up, it would probably be tomorrow night, she stayed in the field for about one hour before retiring back to bed alone.


    The next morning, Arielle woke up alone for the first time in a while, she tried to reach out for her husband but he wasn¡¯t on the bed like he always use to, she open her eyes and the room was empty, then she remembered she had slept alone, she let out a weary sigh and got out of bed, he promised to call her so she picked up her phone to see if he did but there were no missed calls from him, neither did he text her, she concluded that he must be very busy and decided to do her own thing while she waited for him to call or text, she didn¡¯t want to do it as she wouldn¡¯t want to disrupt his work.


    Arielle smiled for the first time that morning when she remembered she got into business school even with a short time of studies, she logged into the school websites to check the requirements for first timers and decided to print out the papers in Luciano¡¯s home office, she has been there quite a number of time over thest two months and have helped him print out papers when he needed them so she knew how it worked, first she took her bath and decided to print out the papers before she eats breakfast, she walked the short distance from their room to his office, she expected it to be empty seeing that he wasn¡¯t home but when she got in, two men were inside, she knew one of them as Luciano¡¯s personal assistant who was the groomsman for their wedding, they look and acted more like friends than actual boss and employee, Luciano said they gave off the same energy to him because they were both born in the same year, Arielle didn¡¯t really think so because Yoey always gave her the cold shoulder, she didn¡¯t mind though, she wasn¡¯t looking out to be friends with him, she barely acknowledge him except it was really needed, like right now, they didn¡¯t even notice she was there and she thought of leaving and justing back after they leave but the thing is, she didn¡¯t even know when they will leave.


    ¡°Yoey,¡±


    She called out his name, he turned, and the other man did too.


    ¡°Good morning, we just came to get something for the boss, we will leave.


    He informed showing her what he got, and the other man greeted her too. She decided that since they will leave soon that it was better to just leave and let them do their thing.


    ¡°I wanted to print something, I will juste back when you guys are done, please continue what you are doing,¡±


    She said turning to leave.

 Chapter 83

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to leave, we are not using the printer, please go ahead,¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yoey said and Arielle nodded before silently walking to the printer with her phone in hand, she connected her phone to the printer and selected what she wanted to print, the silence in the room was kind of awkward for her and she wanted to be done as soon as possible, she was tempted to ask Yoey what Luciano was up to at the office but she didn¡¯t want to disrupt them, she finished printing what she hade for and left them there, she went up to their room and decided to check the media.


    ¡®Oh, my god,¡±


    She voiced when she saw the headline of the first article that popped up when she searched Siegel, it read TROUBLE IN THE SIEGEL EMPIRE AS THE COMPANY LOSES MILLIONS AND POSSIBLE BILLIONS TO FAILED DRUG DEALS¡¯ Another one read SIEGEL EMPIRE STOCK DROPPING LIKE FLIES AFTER A FAILED DEAL, IS THIS THE END FOR THEM¡±


    She read through the article and realized Luciano might not be back home today or even tomorrow, it looked like his short break from the office caused a lot of damage, she tried calling him but he didn¡¯t pick up and she figured he must be super busy, she left a text for him and hoped he would call back, he never did, not the next day, and not the day that followed, one whole week passed and she didn¡¯t hear from him and every day, there was a new issue concerning thepany on the news, and they never seem toe to an end, over thest couple of days, she tried to call him once more and even sent a few more text but it felt like he was ignoring her, of course, she didn¡¯t want to believe that he was, and seeing how hectic it has gotten over the news, she couldn¡¯t me him but it still made her feel down, if he could just send a reply, even if it is just to tell her he was okay.


    Yoey did show up yesterday and she asked about him and all he said was that he was very busy, of course, she knew he was busy, she had wanted him to let her know if he was doing fine or not, but the crazy dude had walked away before she could ask him some other questions, right now, she sat in front of the big screen in the living room waiting for the press conference that they had scheduled for today, she found out through the inte, this was the only way she could get a glimpse of her husband and she couldn¡¯t miss it.


    The press conference started soon and she waited patiently until Luciano came forward, she watched in silence as he narrated what he has been up to for the past week and just what it was that he and thepany were doing to cut their losses, basically trying to calm both their investors and the general public down, from what he said, they have lost billions and there might still be more losses.


    ¡°Wow it is really a big issue,¡±


    She let out staring at her husband on the big screen, he looked tired and he seem to have lost some weight, she listened to what he was saying and everything he said broke her heart, you could tell he was almost at his breaking point from how he sounded she suddenly wanted to gather him in her arms and hug away the sadness and tiredness in his face.


    ¡°I should go see him, maybe give him a hug,¡±


    She said to herself, she wasn¡¯t so sure how he would react to her showing up at his workce or if it is a good idea in the first ce but she really wanted to cheer him up even if it just to give him a warm hug, she decided to take her chances, whatever happens, at least she would know she tried, she stood up and went to the kitchen, she really wanted to be the one to make the food but she knew his chef will not let her so she just told him what she wanted him to make for her and also told him to package it, he looked so pleased when she had told him she was taking it to her husband and he told her when it will be ready, after 6the kitchen, she went to find the driver Luciano had assigned to her and told him to get ready to take her to wherever Luciano was, then she went back to their room, took a bath and got dressed.


    ¡°I am going to do this not because I miss him so much but because I, okay fine, I am doing this because I miss him so much,¡±


    She said to herself while staring at her reflection in the mirror, she missed everything about him, their little pillow talks, him teasing her, them making love, their not-so-regr walk in the flower field, she missed him so much and she couldn¡¯t deny it anymore so she hoped with her whole heart that she will be able to see him and he won¡¯t tell her to go back home because she might cry in his presence and embarrass herself if he does.


    She got out of their room and went to get the food from the chef and she went to find the driver who was already waiting for her, she asked him if he knew where to find him and he told that he did, throughout the ride to Luciano¡¯s office, Arielle was nervous as hell, she couldn¡¯t help it no matter how she tried, at some point, she was so close to telling the driver to turn back and take her back home but she stood her ground and reminded herself that it was better to go there and get a reaction from him than regret not making an attempt in the first ce, without that in mind, she finally let herself rx and looked forward to seeing him and hugging him.

 Chapter 84

    Luciano walked into his penthouse wanting to do nothing but take a bath a get some much-needed sleep, after the press conference, he decided that he deserved to rest before he kills himself in the process of trying to fix things for his family, he was the only one who still had brain cells left in the whole family as the others were beyond exhausted, his uncle Laz had to go get shots at the hospital after nights of endless brainstorming to find ast solution, the poor man hadn¡¯t signed up for having toe and fix his older brothers mess, ording to him, he had been in Hawaii when the call hade, he had to abandon his vacation and run back to Russia, apparently, uncle Laz had warned Don too but the old man had not listened to his younger brother just like he had not listened to his grandson, but when it was time to fix his mess, they were the first people he thought of calling.


    Luciano spent the whole week trying to fix the mess Deda made by mixing with the wrong crowd, the damage was even greater than he had thought, he barely got any break and spent all day and most part of the night having meetings with their shareholders and business partners, so far, their losses was going into the billions and it didn¡¯t look like it was stopping anytime, he had to tell his grandfather to stay awaypletely when he saw how the old man was struggling with the loss and with watching decades of their hard work just go down the drain, he aged even more and at some point, the old man had started crying like a baby, Luciano felt pity for him and had to call his new woman toe get him, he still didn¡¯t like Lily or trust her but she was the only option he had as Deda¡¯s other women didn¡¯t want to be associated with him, Lily had taken Deda home with her and from there, it was him, uncle Laz and a couple of other trusted rtives and executives that worked hard to fix things, the problem was when they think they have finally peck in their troubles, they are faced with even more.


    No sector was spared in the whole thing and Macko who is the mastermind of the whole thing was still on the run, Luciano has sent men after him but so far, no one knows where he was, not even his bride-to-be knew where he was, with the papers Don had signed which turned out not to be the proposer he was initially given, Macko was able to get funds from all sectors of the Siegel empire and he even went as far as getting a huge loan from three major banks, yes, they have borrowed from the banks before when they acquire things but they made sure to pay back in time which is why the banks had freely given out the loans not knowing it was a huge fraud, turns out all the money he collected was pushed into a new dealer who turned out to be a big scammer.


    Luciano didn¡¯t even know who is behind the name Big Sean whom Macko had stupidly given the money, all efforts to trace the funds were not yielding positive results, no one has heard of Big Sean before and Luciano was beginning to think Macko is either big Sean or he just made the name up after Deda was able to reach him, the bastard had the mind to tell Don that they can fix things if he just calmed down and that it was just a fewpses but the end game can still be changed, Luciano had collected the phone from Don and dared the bastard to show his face and stop hiding, of course, the idiot had hung up when he heard his voice and since then, they haven¡¯t been able to get a hold of him again and they needed to if they are going to get more details on Big Sean because so far Sean seemed like an imaginary character in the whole thing.


    Till now, Luciano still couldn¡¯t pin anything on Perez but he couldn¡¯t move past the feeling that the man had something to do with everything, after the press conference earlier, he had walked up to him wanting to give advice but Luciano had not tolerated his nonsense, he had told him to his face that he didn¡¯t need his help, Perez had the mind to tell him he would regret not asking for his help, he had walked away fully confident that he would never go to Perez for help, if he can¡¯t save the empire, he would personally close it himself instead of asking for him from the bastard.


    ¡°Fucking loser,¡±


    He cursed as he got into the shower, maybe he should have gone home now that he could rest a little but he had thought against it because he didn¡¯t want to disturb Arielle with his presence and he also didn¡¯t want to make the mistake he had made before he left homest week, it was so hard to control his temper now, he didn¡¯t want her to be at the receiving end of it, he missed having her with him but until this whole thing clears out, he has to bear not being able to see her, when he can finally be with her again, he would take a long break and go somewhere he can have her all to himself and make up for the time they were apart, thinking of her made him miss her even more, the woman had so much hold on him and it was high time he epted that, he didn¡¯t see any other woman beside her since they got married, no onepared to his beautiful wife, she would probably be in bed already and would be missing him too, at least that¡¯s what he hoped.


    After he got out of the shower, he was about to get on the bed and rest for a few hours when the doorbell of the penthouse rang, at first, he ignored it because he was sure it would be Yoey out there bringing in more work for him and he couldn¡¯t handle any of those right now but when the ringing persisted, he had no choice but to go make it stop himself, he was towards the entrance fully ready tond a punch on Yoey face for not letting him rest, he opened the door and froze, there standing beautifully was his beloved wife, she heard a basket which he suspected contained food, she looked so pretty in her in white gown and with her hair packed up in a messy bun, of course, her face was makeup free.


    ¡°Hmm, can Ie in?¡±


    He heard her ask and he realized she was still standing outside with him still holding the door, he made way for her to get in and closed the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He asked when he finally found his voice, he was surprised to see her, he missed seeing her more than he imagined, having her here seemed impossible and he was close to believing he had fallen asleep and was currently just dreaming of her.


    ¡°I saw you earlier on tv and it looked like you were having a hard time, wanted to see if there was anything I could do to help,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She saiding to hug him, when he felt her warmth against him, he realized he wasn¡¯t dreaming after all, this was real and she was here, he wrapped his arms around her, hell, he needed the hug so much, he missed having her close to him, he had not expected her to show up but loved that she did.


    ¡°Thank you foring here Arielle, I missed you so much

 Chapter 85

    ¡°I did gooding here, I almost changed my mind,¡±


    She said when they broke the kiss, he was d she didn¡¯t change her mind.


    ¡°You did well bying here, I am sorry I didn¡¯t call you as I promised, it has been hectic and I just got a short break today,¡±


    He exined.


    ¡°I know, you didn¡¯t even respond to my text, or my calls so I figured you were cramped up with work,¡±


    She said, fixing his hair with her fingers, he didn¡¯t even know she called and texted, he has not touched his personal phone since the whole thing started.


    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t know you called, I am sorry I ignored you,¡±


    ¡°You keep apologizing, that¡¯s not like you Mr. Don¡¯t worry, I understand, I brought you something to eat, you look like you haven¡¯t been eating much,¡±


    She said as she let him go and went over to the basket she had brought with her, he didn¡¯t even realize he hasn¡¯t eaten anything except for the quick breakfast he had at the office earlier today while preparing for the press conference, if she hadn¡¯t shown up with food, he might not have even remembered.


    He followed her instructions and ate in silence, having her close helped improve his appetite and he ate a big chunk of the food before giving up.


    ¡°I am full,¡±


    He said and pushed the te away, sheughed at him and started clearing the tes he used, she passed him the bottle of water and he took it with thanks and drank half of it, he got up and went to find his phone, he saw her missed calls and read the texts she had sent, smiled brightly for the first time in days, he walked up to were she was and hugged her from behind, cing his head on her shoulder and inhaling her sweet smell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you like me a little too much mydy? those cute texts are proof that you do,¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I do,¡±


    She responded. he had not expected her to agree because thest time he had said that, she had denied it, it was amazing just how far they havee in the space of two months because two months ago her answer would have sent him running from her but right now, he liked her answer, he turned her around to face me.


    ¡°I am one lucky man to have a wife as thoughtful as you,¡±


    He said and dropped a kiss on her forehead, she smiled and they both stood there in the hug for a moment before going over to sit on the couch, all the exhaustion he felt earlier before she came washed off, turns out he was Arielle deprived and now that he had her with him, he got his energy back.


    ¡°May I ask how far you have gone with the mess? I am aware of how huge it is because I have been watching the news¡±


    She questioned and he shook his head, they were not even near the end of it.


    ¡°Do you think you guys will find a way out of this?¡±


    She asked and for once, even Luciano wasn¡¯t so sure, too many things went wrong and it would take a miracle to fix, if it was anyone else, they would have dered bankruptcy already but he wanted to fight in until the end and he was hoping for a miracle too, if he can get a hold of big Sean, that would solve some of his problems.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know right now, we are going to court regarding some of the things Deda signed without reading, like the bank loans, it is partly the fault of the bank for sending out huge loans based on just one signature that could have been forged, at least we do have a case with that but for the funds that were pulled out of thepany, there is no way of getting those back unless we catch the culprit but that doesn¡¯t seem like something that will happen soon, all we can do now is damage control which is what I have been doing all week,¡±


    He exined, he really didn¡¯t want to talk about work with her right now but she was asking and he didn¡¯t want it to seem like he was keeping things from her especially not when she can see these details in public.


    ¡°You warned me about not reading through things before signing, I just wished your grandfather had listened to you,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, if only, baby, can we not talk about work right now, it is all I have been doing all week and I am exhausted,¡±


    He exined calmly, he would rather cuddle with her than spend time talking about the mess that was his work life for now.


    ¡°Of course, I am sorry, I should be taking your mind off work not making you talk about it, I am going to fix that now,¡±


    She said and he wanted to ask her how but before he could say the words out, she got up and held out her hand for his, he took his hands and she led him to the bedroom, she let go of his hand when they got in and removed the band that held her hair in ce, she pushed him to a sitting position on the bed and he watched in fascination as she took of her dress and she was just in her panties, she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra and her magnificent boobs were in full disy with their peaky nipples calling out to him, he felt himself heat up at the sight of her, he missed seeing her like this so much and wanted to touch her so bad, she didn¡¯t make him wait for long as she moved close to him on the bed and ced her palms on both sides of his face and lifted it so that he was looking into her eyes, she leaned and kissed him softly on both cheeks before dropping a kiss on his forehead, he wrapped his arms around her waist and let her have her way with him, he couldn¡¯t hold on for long, not when her breasts were on his face, he moved his hands from her waist and grabbed both breasts, caressing them in unison, he took one nipple in his mouth and suckled hard on it, how he missed ying with her breast, he flipped her over and ced her on the bed, taking of his robe in one move, he was on top of her kissing her.


    ¡°I missed this so much,¡±


    He said breaking their kiss and admiring her beautiful face.


    ¡°Me too, everything felt empty without you, I hated waking up without you,¡±


    She voiced, he knew how she felt because he felt the same too, waking up without her there was not nice and he hated it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make up for that,


    He whispered and she nodded as she reached for him and kissed him and he let her, enjoying the feel of her body against him, no more words were spoken between them as they spent the next hour exploring each other and making up for the week away from each other, and when they both copsed on the bed after it was over, he pulled her to him, happy to have her beside him in bed again.


    Luciano watched sleep, it was so thoughtful of her toe here, he would reward her once he is able to get through this and save his family business and reputation, a vacation with her, just the two of them, marrying her turned out to be one of the best decisions he has made this year, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to imagine what it would have been like if they had not gotten married and not to lie, he was considering the possibility of asking her for them to extend their marriage contract once it ends, of course, they still had a lot of time till the contract ends, but if he still feels like this a year from now, he was going to ask her to stay with him a for a longer time, not forever though, they would be together while knowing there will be an ending.


    His phone rang and he picked it up quickly and walked out of the room to avoid waking her.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    He answered once he was out of earshot.


    ¡°Mishka, can youe home right now,¡±


    Don said, the urgency in his voice scared him.


    ¡°What is going on Deda?¡¯


    He asked already going back to get his shirt,¡±


    ¡°Help me,¡±


    His grandfather cried out before the phone went dead on him, he wore his shirt hoping that his grandfather is okay, he looked at his sleeping wife, he wanted to wake her but he didn¡¯t want her panicking while he was gone, he walked close to her and dropped a kiss on her hair, covered her properly with the bed cover and walked away, he hoped she would understand if she wakes up to find him gone, his grandfather needed is help and he didn¡¯t know for what, he didn¡¯t bother to go find his driver as he knew the man would be asleep and he didn¡¯t want to disturb him, he got into his car and drove off towards Deda¡±s vi hoping and praying everything was okay¡­

 Chapter 86

    You know the bad feeling one gets when one wakes up from sleep sometimes, the feeling that something was wrong, in a very bad way, that¡¯s the kind of feeling Arielle woke up with, first Luciano wasn¡¯t there when she woke up and he looked like he left a long time ago, she tried to shake the feeling off, maybe he had to return to the office early and he hadn¡¯t wanted to wake her up, but even as she took her bath, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something bad has happened, she quickly finished bathing and went to get her phone to call him but he didn¡¯t take her call, after trying four more times, she gave up and dropped her phone, hoping that he will call her back soon, she didn¡¯t want to leave the penthouse without him showing up.


    Her fears were confirmed when she decided to open the inte. She jumped and was on her feet so fast when she saw the headline of the first article that popped up, it read.


    ¡®DON SIEGEL, FOUND DEAD IN HIS HOME¡¯ Arielle blinked hoping she was seeing one of those clickbait articles, she knew there were quite a few of them, she didn¡¯t read the article, instead, she searched up Don¡¯s name and what she saw left her speechless, there was more article confirming that he did diest night but she couldn¡¯t believe what she was reading, was this why Luciano hasn¡¯t been taking her calls? Why would Don just die like that not like he was sick or anything, Arielle tried to call Luciano again as she walked up to where the tv was in the penthouse, she waited for it toe on while hoping Luciano would take her call, he didn¡¯t, she picked up the remote controller and tuned to a news station, her phone fell from her hand when she saw the image on the screen, it was dark and the photo must have been takingst night but she knew her husband even if it was dark it was him and they had a cuff on his hands, the headline read.


    LUCIANO SIEGEL ARRESTED FOR REPORTEDLY MURDERING HIS GRANDFATHER, now she finally decided she must be dreaming because there was no way the news was real, Luciano murdered his grandfather? He would never do that, Arielle picked up her phone and the remote that fell from her hand, her hands were both shaking as she once again opened the inte and typed in Luciano¡¯s name, her jaw dropped at the various articles that popped up.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be true, this is a dream, Arielle, wake up,¡±


    She said dropping her phone and pping her face to get herself to wake up, but it hurt when she hit herself and she didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°Oh, God, no, this is not true, Luciano can¡¯t kill his grandfather,¡±


    She said out loud as she paced around wondering what to do, she was hundred percent sure they got the wrong man, Luciano didn¡¯t and could never kill his grandfather, and she felt so bad for the old man who lost his life after losing almost all he owned, he was murdered, that was the worse way to die but no, her husband didn¡¯t kill him.


    Arielle picked up her phone and went to get her purse she had to go see Luciano, she didn¡¯t know which station he was taken to but she knew it won¡¯t be hard to find, she couldn¡¯t imagine how devastated he must be losing his grandfather and getting framed for his death was too much,bine to everything that has been happening recently, she didn¡¯t need a prophet to tell her that they were being targeted and whoever is it was the one that killed Don and framed her husband for the murder, she needed to see Luciano and assure him that he wasn¡¯t alone, she walked out of the room and towards the elevator, she waited impatiently for it to arrive while wondering who she can call to take her there. when the elevator opened, her driver stood inside.


    ¡®Hey, why are you here? Did you not go back yesterday?¡±


    She asked as she got into the elevator, her hands were still shaking and she couldn¡¯t seem to calm down no matter how she tried.


    ¡°I did, I was sent toe and get you,¡±


    The driver announced.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, do you know which station my husband was taking to? Could you please find out if you don¡¯t? I need to go see him,¡±


    Arielle said to him but the guy scratched his head as if he was contemting what to tell her.


    ¡°What I already know he was arrested, I want you to take me to where he is being held,¡±


    She added, after a long silence minute.


    ¡°I know, it is just that I was asked to take you back to the mansion and nowhere else,¡±


    The driver revealed as the elevator got to thest stop and opened and they both walked out, Arielle had no time to ask him what he meant by that as her vision was blinded by multiple shlights, she felt someone hold her hand and drag her with them she looked to see that it was the driver before they were both swamped up by various reporters screaming questions at her, she bowed her head, ignoring all their question until one of them asked a crazy question.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Did you two n to murder the old man? Was that why you left homest night toe here? Were you too nning to use your night here as an alibi to fool the people?¡±


    The reporter yelled at her and Arielle stopped on her track amidst the chaos, she let go of her driver and turned back, she looked at the reporter who was waiting for her answer.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°My husband didn¡¯t kill anyone,¡±


    Arielle let out firmly, ring dagger at the reporter who made the assumption, she couldn¡¯t get more words out as she was dragged into a waiting car and the car zoomed off before she could even think of what else to say, as the car zoomed away, she turned back to see most of the reporters getting into their own vehicle, she already knew they would follow her, she turned to look at the man who had pulled her into the car before turning to the driver.


    ¡°Can you take me to where my husband is please,¡±


    She requested.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am but I can¡¯t do that,¡±


    The driver responded and Arielle frowned.


    ¡°Why not?¡¯


    She questioned looking from one man to the other.


    ¡°That was the instruction I was giving, I am to take you back to the mansion and nowhere else, if you want me to take you anywhere else, you have to take permission from Boss Junior,¡±


    The driver revealed, Arielle knew who the other men called boss junior, it was Luciano¡¯s personal assistant, Yoey.


    ¡±What? Why do I need to get permission from him to see my husband and where is he right now?¡±


    Arielle asked, already getting angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the why but he is at the mansion and has been there all morning sorting things out since he can¡¯t be at the office, people are blocking the entrance, and everything is a mess right now,¡±


    The driver revealed, Arielle went silent, there was no need to keep questioning the driver, she would take it up with Yoey once she sees him, well she didn¡¯t get to see him as soon as she had arrived back at the mansion, it appeared he was in a meeting in Luciano¡¯s home office, Arielle waited patiently for him to be done, she hated that she couldn¡¯t just go see her husband without having to ask permission from someone who clearly didn¡¯t like her but still she waited and finally she saw the people who looked like they were Luciano¡¯s legal team walk out, she stood up as soon as she saw Yeoy and walked up to him.


    ¡°I need to go see my husband,¡±


    She said as soon as she got close to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± He responded, which pissed her off, he couldn¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t see him? He is my husband and I demand to be taken to him, he is in custody not in jail,¡±


    Arielle yelled at Yoey, she never had a problem with him treating her like she doesn¡¯t exist but not right now, she wanted to see Luciano and she wasn¡¯t about to let him stop her, if he doesn¡¯t take her to him, she would find her way there herself.


    ¡°This is above me,¡±


    He responded and she red at him, above him in what essence? All she asked for was for him to take her to where he was kept since her driver refused to take her there without Yoey¡¯s consent.


    ¡°You are talking like I am asking you to go get him out of the police station, I am asking you to take me to him because, for some reason, my driver can¡¯t take me there unless you give the go-ahead,¡±


    Arielle voiced, even saying it out loud got her angry.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true and even I am working based off a giving instructions, I can¡¯t go against what I am being told, just stay home so that you can be safe, I really don¡¯t have the time to deal with this right now, there are a lot more important things that need my attention, if you would excuse me.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He replied and started walking away, at first Arielle was much too dumbfounded to say a word and just watched him walk away then she got her voice back and yelled for him to stop.


    ¡°Who the fuck gave that instruction? I want to see the person, why would they not want me to go see my husband and what right do they have to say so?¡¯


    Arielle asked, he wasn¡¯t making any sense, no one had the right to tell her to not go see her husband, she needed to see him and make sure he was okay.


    ¡°The instructions were given by the boss,¡±


    Yoey revealed. Arielle waited for him to say which boss it is because it obviously can¡¯t be Luciano.


    ¡°Which boss are you talking about here and where can I find him to speak to him?¡±


    She asked when he didn¡¯t say anything more, he looked at her with a demeaning expression but she ignored it, all she wanted was information as to who to speak to so that she can go see her husband.


    ¡°Are you that slow or you are just pretending to be dumb?¡±


    Yoey fired angrily at her and Arielle was taken aback by his insult.


    ¡°Why would you, never mind, I am asking who I need to speak to, if that makes me slow and dumb, then fine, just tell me who I am supposed to speak to,¡±


    Arielle responded, she chose to ignore his insulting words and face her bigger problem which is finding out who was stopping her from seeing her husband.


    ¡°Well if you were not slow, you won¡¯t be wasting my time here or yours because I already gave you an answer, but since you don¡¯t get it, I am going to spell it out to you in simple words, the boss, Luciano Siegel, your beloved husband said and I quote, you are not allowed anywhere near him, in fact, you are to stay in the mansion and not try to leave,¡±


    He let out, Arielle refused to believe a word of what he was saying, Luciano would never say that, she was sure becausest night, he had been so happy to see her, there is no way he is the one saying those things, Yoey just hated her and he was just putting words in Luciano¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 88

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, why would he say that? I am his wife,¡±


    Arielle let out, she was so angry right now, Yoey was doing this knowing Luciano is not here to confirm it and there is no way of her knowing without going to see him, she needed to see him now more than ever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, maybe because you are so slow, don¡¯t you think? Going to the station, what¡¯s that going to do to help him? Think about it, what will your going there change? Will it make them free him or are you just going to go there and shed a few tears and pull a pity show?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Look, I know you hate me, I don¡¯t know the reason and I don¡¯t care but what I won¡¯t stand is you being insulting toward me when I haven¡¯t done or said anything that would warrant such insult, my husband will never not want to see me, so cut this crappy story you made up just because you hate me and let me go see him, what I do there is none of your fucking business,¡±


    Arielle yelled out each word, she was beyond frustrated but she wasn¡¯t going to back out until he either took her to him or let the driver take her, if not, she would get a cab and go there herself.


    ¡°I am sorry, I am frustrated, I don¡¯t even know how to deal with everything going on, if it were up to me, you will be there already, I don¡¯t hate you like you are assuming, I am sorry if I said those words, I am just tired and there seem not to be an end to this, I said the wrong words but I didn¡¯t make anything up, everything I said is exactly what I was told by your husband.¡±


    Yoey exined in a much more calm voice, but still, Arielle did not believe a word he said. If she hadn¡¯t seen how happy Luciano had been to see her yesterday, maybe she would have believed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, he would never say that,¡±


    She responded and she watched Yoey facepalm in frustration.


    ¡°Fine, I will take you to him, so that you will hear him say those words himself, but not today, Friday,¡±


    He said and Arielle calmed down until he said Friday which was three whole days away, she didn¡¯t want to believe Luciano would be kept in police custody for that long but knowing that it was murder rted,


    ¡°Why Friday though?¡±


    She asked in a weary tune.


    ¡°Friday because every other day this week is busy for everyone who works for your husband, can I go now, I really need to go because I have a lot to do today and when you look at the time, you will let me go,¡¯


    He said and she did look at the time, it was past three pm already, she let out a sad breath and nodded before walking away from him.


    Arielle went back to their room feeling even sadder than she had been when she found out he was arrested, she wished it was all just a bad dream and she would wake up next to him in bed and they will both justugh it off but no matter how she wished, it just looked too real to be a dream, she knew he didn¡¯t do it, he loved his grandfather too much to have killed him, not when he has been breaking his back all week to fix things for him.


    ¡°My husband is not a murderer,¡±


    She said to herself, he was a lot of things but she was sure he didn¡¯t kill his grandfather. Her phone rang and she hurriedly got up to pick it up, it was Lily, ever since they exchanged numbers at her wedding, they haven¡¯t called or spoken to each other once, heck she hasn¡¯t even heard from her since her wedding, Luciano didn¡¯t like her so she had stayed away from her, now she was calling her after Don was dered dead, she didn¡¯t want to take the call at first because she didn¡¯t know what she would say to lily, her husband was suspected of killing her man what reason would she have to call her now, Arielle watched the phone ring until the call ended unanswered, she dropped it andy on the bed wishing for this all to go away.


    ¡°I am sorry Lily,¡±


    She whispered. Her phone rang again, and she continued ignoring it until she just couldn¡¯t anymore, whatever Lily had to say to her must be important for her to continuously keep calling.


    ¡°Arielle, why aren¡¯t you taking your calls? I have been trying to reach you, do you think I me you for Don¡¯s death, is that why you are not taking my calls?¡¯


    The older woman asked over the phone, Arielle could tell that she had been crying, she felt so bad for ignoring her call.


    ¡°I am sorry Lily, I wasn¡¯t ignoring you, I wasn¡¯t with my phone and I just got it back now,¡±


    Arielle lied.


    ¡°Can we meet up? I need a friend right now and I know you do too, seeing that your man was arrested for the murder of my man,¡±


    Lily said. Arielle didn¡¯t like how she sounded, Luciano didn¡¯t kill him and she was sure.


    ¡°Wrongly arrested, Luciano did not kill his grandfather and I am sure of it,¡±


    Arielle responded firmly.


    ¡°I know that, do you think I would be calling you if I thought for a moment that your husband murdered my Savior?¡± I know he didn¡¯t that¡¯s why I want us to meet up, I need to get justice for his death and you need your husband free, we need each other now,¡±


    Lily said. Arielle had never heard her speak in such a voice before, she was d she didn¡¯t think Luciano killed Don.


    ¡°Alright, I wille to meet with you, I am so sorry for your loss Lily,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said sympathetically, she realized just how heartbreaking the news must have been for the older woman who Don had helped and given a new life, she should never have ignored her call.


    ¡°I wille to see you by morning Lily, please take care of yourself,¡±


    She told.


    ¡°Yeah, please know I am no longer at the mansion, Don and I had a fight and I moved out, I knew I shouldn¡¯t have, now he is dead, I should have stayed with him,¡±


    She cried ming herself.


    ¡°It is not your fault, Lily, bad things just happen, please don¡¯t me yourself, take care,¡±


    Arielle said and they spoke for a few minutes more before she hung up, shey on the bed again feeling angry and sad at the same time, someone killed Don, took him away from Lily, and framed her husband for it, the Siegel empire that was already struggling would be destroyed by this and there was no stopping, she wiped the tears that gathered in her eyes, feeling bad for both Luciano and Don, they didn¡¯t deserve what was happening to them, yeah a couple of months ago, she would haveughed and even be happy at Luciano¡¯s downfall but not anymore, now she knew him and liked him, seeing him go through such hard times wasn¡¯t easy for her and she hated that her hands were tied, hopefully not for long, she would meet up with Lily and they will both find ways to get justice for Don and clear Luciano¡¯s name¡­

 Chapter 89

    Luciano sat looking lost in the interrogation room at the police station where he had been brought in very early today, it still felt like he was having a bad dream because nothing that has happened in thest couple of hours feels real, Luciano Siegel getting arrested was not something he ever thought would happen, it never crossed his mind once that he would be cuffed up and dragged into a police van, never thought he would be trapped in a cell nor an interrogation room but that¡¯s what was happening right now.


    ¡°So, when are you going to start speaking up? This is not a case when you get to keep quiet, this involves murder Siegel,¡±


    The officer said but Luciano chose to not listen or answer him, yes, he knew the man was only doing his job but he has been asked this same question since he was brought here and his answer has been the same but they chose to not believe him, he had no reason to kill Don, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Don was gone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After he got the call from Don, Luciano had rushed to his vi and found him alone, he was shot, some of his men at the entrance had been shot too, he tried saving his grandfather but Don had told him it was toote for him, one moment Don was trying to tell him who shot him and the next moment he breath hisst breath and died in his arms, he didn¡¯t even have the time to process what happened before the police broke in and arrested him saying he murdered Don, no he didn¡¯t do it, he had no reason to . he already knew who did it but he just didn¡¯t know for what reason, Luciano knew Macko was devious but it never crossed his mind that he would result to murdering Don just to get away from the mess he created.


    Killing Don doesn¡¯t make the mess go away, it only made it even worse because now there was no saving the family business or reputation, even his personal business and everyone associated with them were taking a hit, Yoey had came to see him earlier and he had to send him to do some damage control and also put in ce some measures he hoped would help him not lose everything he worked hard for, he was going to prove his innocent one way or the other but until then, he nned on keeping the things that belong to him safe, including Arielle, which means she was not to be near him, he already told Yoey not to let here to the station because he knew as soon as she hears the news, she would want toe see him, keeping her away from him means keeping her safe, the n he had was to send her away from the country until everything was clear, he hoped she would listen and make things hard for the both of them.


    ¡°Why did you feel the need to end the life of your old man? From all indications you guys have been a team, okay until recently, I get you aren¡¯t happy with how he handled things but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough reason to end his life, so could you give me a few or lets say all the reason you chose to end his life in such a gruesome way,¡±


    The officer asked, Luciano head remained bowed, he was in so much pain and this damn man was making everything worse with his stupid questions, what reason would he have? He had no reason, he didn¡¯t kill him, all he wanted to do was clear the mess that was made but now he had a fucking murder case over his head, they got the wrong person but they refuse to believe that.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to talk that¡¯s perfectly fine by me, we have enough evidence against you to lock you away for a long time, it feels good to have one of your kind off the streets even though it had to happen when you killed your own grandfather,¡±


    The officer said, Luciano continued to ignore him, he already gave his statement and he wasn¡¯t about to say anything else, as his legal team had advised not like he would, he might not have been arrested before, but he knew a lot about interrogations to know they will ask him things to set him up.


    ¡°Okay I am done here,¡±


    The officer said when he finally realized he wasn¡¯t getting a word out from him, he watched him gather his stuff and walked away leaving him on his own, Luciano let out a weary breath, of all the way he had thought things will turn out, it never crossed his mind that it would result in Don losing his life, his grandfather was a stubborn man who didn¡¯t listen to anyone but he didn¡¯t deserve to die, and Luciano just couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept that his only living parent was no more, like it or not, Don raised him and helped in set up his future, watching the old man drown in pain in his own pool f blood, Luciano had realized just how much his grandfather meant to him, he wasn¡¯t religious but in that moment he had prayed with everything in him that the universe give him a chance and let Don live but guess his sinners were just too much that it couldn¡¯t be forgiven and Don had died.


    Luciano med himself, he should have thought of a different approach when Don had brought Perez into their family, he shouldn¡¯t have stayed away now because of his actions, Don was murdered and he was in jail for the murder, his decision that day ruined both their life and Don lost his forever, nothing could heal the pain that settled in his chest, he tried to hold it back, tried not to cry but the pain in his heart exploded and he found himself sobbing hard, mourning the death of his only parent, he should have gotten to Don sooner, he should have made sure Don was okay, he made a huge mistake by not considering that they maye after Don¡¯s life.


    Luciano couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why Macko felt the need to kill Don and frame him for the murder, even until the end, Don never med him for what happened, instead he med it on his poor business choices and also on his stubbornness, he was never one to go after his family but Luciano vowed to make Macko pay, even if thew does catch up with him and he gets rightfully arrested, Luciano decided that he would still find a way to make him pay on his own terms, for what he did to Don but first, he has to clear his name and also put his business back in shape, he would work on that as soon as he gets released from this ce.

 Chapter 90

    Luciano waited for Yoey to show up, it was almost ten pm and they only reason he was allowed to stay waiting for Yoey till this time was because one of the officers in charge was a close acquittance who was able to pull some strings for him, not enough to get him out of jail though, he spoke to uncle Laz earlier and he had told him they were doing everything to get him out, he already knew it would take up to a week or more before he would be allowed out of here, he couldn¡¯t just sit in cell and be quiet till then, he needed to work on his own too, prove his innocence by finding the real killer and also make sure his assets were safe¡¯ which is why he had got his own people working overtime to find whoever had gotten into Don¡¯s vi and killed him and some of his men, the ones who survived were still not awake froma yet so until they could talk, he wouldn¡¯t be leaving here, he hoped they wake up soon so that he can get out of here and do the needful, one thing was sure, whoever killed Don, even if it was Macko who is his biggest suspect, he would make them pay in the worse way possibly known to mankind.


    ¡°Yoey, what took you so long?¡¯


    Luciano queried after Yoey finally showed up, he looked so stressed out and Luciano felt bad for him but there was no one else he could trust with his personal business and he wasn¡¯t about to lose his hard-earned properties to the authorities, he already knew they were waiting to sink their unwashed cloaks into what he owned and whoever killed Don and set him up just gave them the license to, or so they thought, what they don¡¯t know is that he always had a n B even if he doesn¡¯t have a n A in the first ce, this time, he didn¡¯t have many options, all evidence points against him, he was thest person with Don and for some weird reasons, the gun found at the scene of the crime belonged to him, of course, it was a licensed gun but still it being there was enough proof for the police that he did it, which gave him only one choice and that¡¯s what he intended to do.


    ¡°Sorry I took so long, I had to drop by the house again to check something,¡±


    He apologized.


    ¡°There is no need to apologize Yoey, you are doing a lot right now, so how far?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry sir, but your wife,¡±


    Yeoy apologized again as he took his seat.


    ¡°What did she do? And how far with what I asked you to do for me?¡¯


    Luciano askedContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Your wife wants toe here, for some reason, she thinks I hate her and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want her toe and see you, as I had to go back to the house, I had to wait until I was sure she would be in her room before I went back to the mansion, I didn¡¯t want her to jump me,¡±


    Yoeymented, Luciano didn¡¯t have a response for that, he already gave the instructions that she is not to show up near, him, if she does, his ns might not work out, his ns were simple, he nned on getting her to divorce him and for the divorce settlement, he would sign everything he owned to her, that way, no matter what happened, his assets and everything he worked hard for will be safe.


    ¡°What about what I asked you to do?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I still think this isn¡¯t right, you are innocent and it will be proven soon and you will get everything back but giving everything away to a woman you barely know? That¡¯s a risk,¡±


    Yeoy said, Luciano understood his fear but even though he only knew Arielle for a few short months, he knew he could bet on her, as long as she sign the divorce paper, he knew that would be the hard part, it was hard for him too, he didn¡¯t want to let her go but that¡¯s all he got, that¡¯s the only way to save himself from losing everything he worked hard for, he hoped she can understand him and do as he says.


    ¡°Yoey, I trust Arielle more than anyone else, do you want me to sign everything to your name, I trust you too, honestly you both are my only option, if you think it is not wise to sign everything to Arielle, then I can sign them to you, if you betray me I can easily kill you,¡±


    Luciano responded.


    ¡°To think you are already in jail because of murder, stop with the thought of killing people, and I don¡¯t want what¡¯s yours, I don¡¯t trust my mom, she can make me sign everything to her and I won¡¯t be able to say no, on a serious note, are you sure this is a safe option?¡±


    Yoey asked out of concern and Luciano nodded, Arielle would never betray him, he was betting on the feeling he thinks she has for him and hoping they will be enough for her to keep what¡¯s his safe.


    ¡°Yes, it is a safe option, you just need to make her sign first, which will make it seem like she filed for the divorce and get those papers to me, aside from that, any breakthrough regarding the other stuff?¡±


    Luciano asked changing the topic, he didn¡¯t have much time until he has to return to his cell.


    ¡°Not much, he is not showing up, not even after bailing him, I think we should give it more time, I am sure he will be trying to cover his tracks,¡±


    Yeoy exined, Luciano was sure that¡¯s what the bastard was doing, hopefully, they will find him soon, Macko would get what wasing for him, and he would not be able to hide forever.


    ¡°About Don¡¯s woman, I overheard your wife speaking to her, I may have eavesdropped on their conversation and she was nning to go see her tomorrow, just want to let you know,¡±


    Yoey informed and Luciano shook his head in disapproval, he didn¡¯t trust the older woman, why had she not been at the mansion the night Don was killed when just a few days earlier, she had happilye to get Don when he had asked her, if only he had not told Don to go home maybe he would still be here, he didn¡¯t want that woman near his woman until he can prove that she is innocent and is not part of this whole thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her go see her, in fact, restrict all her movement, it is not safe for her to leave the house anyway, the media would want to question her and whoever is responsible for this could go after her, make sure she stays within the mansion until further notice, she is not to meet with Lily at all,¡±


    He instructed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be easy, she is so stubborn she might throw something at me and possibly kill me if I go and tell her that, she is scary when she is pissed.¡±


    Yoeyined.


    ¡°You are scared of one tiny woman?¡±


    ¡°I am, she is worse than my mom, I could tell she was controlling herself earlier, I don¡¯t know if she would control herself again if I go and tell her this so I will just pass the message across to the men, plus I increased security as you instructed,¡±


    he revealed and Luciano nodded in approval to thest part of his sentence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you go about it but make sure she doesn¡¯t leave the house and even more importantly, she should not show up here no matter what,¡±


    Luciano instructed, Arielle seeing him like this was not something he wanted, not even if that will make her hate him, he just didn¡¯t want her involved with this or him in any way and also didn¡¯t want to ruin his ns.


    ¡°You just want me dead but I will try,¡±


    yoey said with a yawn. Luciano realized just how tired he must be, he has been running around all day.


    ¡°You go home and rest so that you will be refreshed for tomorrow, you don¡¯t have toe here until she has signed the papers, let the legal team do their part in getting me out of here while you focus on keeping what¡¯s mine.¡±


    he said.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡±


    ¡°And make sure the papers are ready and she signs before the week runs out,¡±


    He further instructed.


    ¡°Yes sir, but that will be Friday because that¡¯s when I promised her that I will bring her here, I need to gather all the stamina to face her again,¡±


    Yeoy said holding his chest.


    ¡°Good,¡±


    ¡°On a serious note though, are you okay? I know your rtionship with Don wasn¡¯t all that great, but you love him a lot and this must be hard for you, and given the current situation,¡±


    Yeoy said with a concerned voice, Luciano spotted the officering their way and knew his time was up, he turned back to Yoey and managed a weak smile.


    ¡°I am not okay right now, but I will be once we can sort everything out and also give Don the kind of burial he deserves, I will work on being okay, you take care of what¡¯s mine and I will reward you after everything is over,¡±


    He said and he stood up as the officer got to them, Yoey stood up too.


    ¡°Go get some rest,¡±


    he said to his trusted assistant and followed the officer back into his small cell, he was starting to get used to being in this small space, hey on the bed and crossed his hand over his forehead, pity how this is how the mighty Luciano Siegel would be spending this night and a couple ofing night, he would bear it but one thing was sure, this would end soon and he will be back being the might bad boss and get his empire back and his woman too because he had every n of keeping Arielle with him for a long time¡­

 Chapter 91

    Arielle couldn¡¯t get a single sleep that night, she tossed and turned all through the night, she was worried for Luciano and sad for his grandfather, before she went to bed, she turned on the news and they showed when he had been moved to the morgue, it had been horrific to watch as she couldn¡¯t believe that the man who had wee her to the Siegel family over two months ago was no more, the fact that she never got to know him hurt and she had cried thinking about how Luciano must feel losing his closest family member, what makes it even more painful was he wasn¡¯t allowed to mourn, he was locked up and used of murdering him.


    She woke up early the next morning with swollen eyes and a banging headache but she didn¡¯t let that stop her as she had told Lily she would go see her today, she got into the shower and took a cold bath, before dressing up in simple in ck jeans and paired it with a ck top, she packed her hair up in a messy bun and stepped out of the room, she didn¡¯t bother to go to the kitchen as she knew she would not be able to eat, she strolled out of the main house and went in search of her driver.


    ¡°Hey, can you drive me, I have somewhere I need to be,¡±


    She said when she found him but the driver frowned in disapproval.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not asking you to take me to Luciano, Yoey already said he will take me there by Friday, there is somewhere else I need to be,¡±


    She exined thinking the reason the driver frowned was because he thought she wanted him to take her to Luciano but even after exining, he still frowned.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am sorry, I was strictly instructed not to let you leave the house, I can¡¯t take you anyway, please go back inside ma¡¯am,¡±


    The driver responded.


    ¡°What do you mean by that again? Why can¡¯t I go out? I thought I wasn¡¯t allowed to go see Luciano, no one told me I can¡¯t leave the house at all,¡±


    Arielle yelled in frustration, first she wasn¡¯t allowed to go see her husband, and now she wasn¡¯t allowed out of the house at all, maybe she made a mistakeing back with them to the mansion, she would have stayed back at the penthouse, she would have ess to the outside world now if she had just stayed at the penthouse.


    ¡°It is your husband¡¯s instructions, you are not to leave the house for your own safety, as this is what I have been told, I cannot go against themandment of the boss,¡±


    The driver said and walked away, leaving her standing there in confusion, she needed to leave the house if she was going to meet up with Lily, if the driver wasn¡¯t going to take her, then she would get there using a cab, she turned around and walked towards the main entrance, as she got close, she realized the security at the gate have doubled in numbers, she became nervous as she got closer to them, they all turned to watch her walk towards them, she could already tell they were not going to let her pass the gate but she wasn¡¯t about to give up before even starting, so she woman-ed up and walked faster towards them.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±


    One of the men said when she got to them, she didn¡¯t know all of them but they all clearly knew her and they shouted their greetings to her from where they sat, she turned to the one who was closest to her and said a silent prayer before talking.


    ¡°I need to leave can you open the gate?¡±


    She said with all the confidence she could gather, she was not used to standing in front of so many men.


    ¡°Sorry but we can¡¯t do as you say, we have been ordered not to let you out of this mansion until it is safe to,¡±


    The one who seem to be the leader said, Arielle let out a sigh willing herself not to say anything harsh, these men, didn¡¯t look friendly and thest thing she wanted to do was offend them, she let out a sigh and tried again.


    ¡°Excuse me, I am not a prisoner, right? Why shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to leave the house and what kind of danger could I possibly get into? It is not like I am going to fight someone or anything,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of our business, we got the instruction not to let you out and that¡¯s what we will do, it would be best if you go back inside, promise when it is okay to go out, we won¡¯t stop you,¡± the leader responded, but his response didn¡¯t sit well with Arielle, if she wasn¡¯t allowed out of the mansion, she won¡¯t be able to go see Lily and she had promised the older woman that she would show up, she hated to disappoint her plus she needed to see her so that they can both n how to get her husband out.


    ¡°What if I told you all I want to do is go see Don¡¯s woman and console her, she called mest night and she is not doing well, I need to go see her and make sure she is fine,¡±


    She informed hoping that would make them change their mind but it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go see her, she has people with her, please go back inside ma¡¯am,¡±


    The leader responded and once again, Arielle lost her cool, why was everyone that works for Luciano so stubborn and mean spirited, she hated that they were making her look like a weakling without her own will and all they had to say is they are following some stupid instructions that made no sense.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I am not going back inside, and you will let me pass,¡±


    She yelled moving forward, all the men stood up and tried to block her way.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am please respectfully go back to the house, we were told to drag you back inside and lock you up if you try to leave even after telling you can¡¯t, I honestly don¡¯t want to result to that because I have a wife and a sister too, but if you are not going to listen, you would leave me with no choice,¡±


    The leader let out.


    ¡°Oh, so do you try to keep your wife and your sister in the house and prevent them from going out? That makes you a monster,¡±


    Arielle yelled at him.


    ¡°I would rather be a monster and have my family safe than be an angel and let my family be in danger, go back inside,¡±


    He responded firmly, Arielle let out a frustrated and helpless groan, she couldn¡¯t even fight her way through when they were all bigger than her and even outnumbered her, even if it was just one person, she didn¡¯t stand a chance, she turned around and walked back to the house with a disappointed look, here she thought she could be with Lily and they will both sort things out, she brought out her phone and dialed the older woman¡¯s number, she didn¡¯t pick up at first but on the second ring, she finally did.


    ¡°I am so sorry Lily, I don¡¯t think I cane to see you, I can¡¯t leave the house because my husband thinks it is unsafe and somehow got his men to stop me from leaving the house,¡±


    Arielle exined as soon as the older woman took the call.


    ¡°I kind of expected that, the men at my vi have increased overnight, I am guessing I might not be allowed to leave too, this is so messed up,¡±


    Lily let out with a sad voice, she must have cried through the night because her voice sounded so rough.


    ¡°I am sorry Lily,¡±


    She apologized again.


    ¡°It is fine honey, it is not your fault, I just hope the men can fix this seeing as they don¡¯t want us to do anything about this, just don¡¯t be too hard on yourself okay?¡±


    Lily said, it amazed Arielle that she was still looking out for her even though she was the one who lost someone who had been special to her, Arielle felt so bad for not keeping in touch after Luciano and she got married, she made up her mind that once all this is over, she would make sure she makes up for it by going to see the older woman often, she also felt sad that she wasn¡¯t able to have a rtionship with Don before he passed, none of what happened yesterday should have happened and she wished there was a way she could undo everything and make all the bad things go away.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too hard on yourself too Lily, I will keep in touch through phone calls, just call me anytime and I will answer, I am sorry for your loss Lily,¡±


    She consoled and the older woman assured her that she would be fine and they finally hung up on each other, Arielle walked back into her room in sadness andy on the bed, she didn¡¯t want to cry anymore, that was all she has been doing and it was bing annoying, she wished she could speak to Luciano at least on the phone, she dialed his number and like she had expected, it was turned off, she got off her bed and walked back to the living room and once again, only sad news hit her about the man she cared about, the she loved, heck she love him, there was no use denying the fact anymore, why else would she be worried for him, she was in love with him, and there was no hiding it anymore.

 Chapter 92

    ¡°Such a weak woman,¡±


    She belittled herself, how could she fall for him so easily, she knew the answer to her own question, it was hard not to love him when he was the most caring person she has ever known, he worked his way into her heart even though she had built a wall over it, how could she not love him when he was the only person who has truly cared for her and cared about her needs, she could lie and say it was just gratitude to him that she felt but what would she gain from lying to herself, of course she wasn¡¯t going to admit it to him, he warned her not to fall for him and she wasn¡¯t about to dump her feelings on him, she just wanted all this problems to be over and for him toe back to her, she would love him in her heart and show him with her actions and when it would be time to say goodbye, she would do so knowing she experienced what it was like to love someone and she would take that feelings with her and cherish it forever. she already knew it won¡¯t be as easy as she was thinking about it now but still, she had more than a year to train herself for the moment that she would have to let go.


    ¡°We will be just fine,¡±


    She assured herself, speaking for both her and Luciano and even Lily, she hoped from the depth of her heart that they will really be fine.


    And just like that, Arielle spent the next two days waiting for Friday as Yoey the crazy idiot had promised her she can see her husband on Friday, she tuned in for every piece of news and so far, nothing was looking good for Luciano or the Siegel empire, his uncles were currently the ones trying to put things in ce but they were failing at it so bad, it was like it gets worse every minute and their investors were even suing for damages, it was a horror movie and she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about how much these things would be affecting Luciano mentally, there was no update about whether the charges against him would be dropped or not and his legal team gave a statement that didn¡¯t look like it will help his cause, they said, the gun found at the scene of the crime did belong to him but he wasn¡¯t the one that shot Don, she believed them of course, but her fear was if they will be able to prove that he really didn¡¯t fire the shots that killed Don, she hoped and prayed they would.


    Friday morning, she got ready in the hopes of meeting with Luciano and finding out if he was doing okay, of course, he would not be okay, she just wanted to reassure him that she would always be there for him and that she was rooting for him to win and get his life back together.


    After she got ready, she waited for Yoey to show up but the wild man didn¡¯t show up all morning, she almost gave up the thought of going to see Luciano when he finally showed up by three pm. when she saw him, she quickly went to grab her bag and phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡±


    He said as she waited for him expectantly, she so wanted to tell him to keep whatever he wants to say to himself and just take her to see Luciano, but she decided to listen since she didn¡¯t want to do anything that would prevent him from taking her to her husband, she sat down and watched, he kind of looked nervous which got her wondering just what he wanted to speak to her about.


    ¡°I am listening,¡±


    She urged after a long moment of silence.


    ¡°First of all, I am sorry I kept you waiting,¡±


    He apologized.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, can you tell me what you want to talk to me about so that we can leave already, there is not much time left until it is dark,¡±


    She responded impatiently.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Arielle, your husband doesn¡¯t want you there, I am sorry but we are not going to see him, I am here because I need you to sign some important document,¡±


    Yoey announced and Arielle got up from her seat in anger. Yoey pushed a file in front of her.


    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t take me to him again and what¡¯s this that you want me to sign?¡±


    Arielle yelled in anger, tossing her bag and phone on the chair, she turned back to Yoey who didn¡¯t even seem bothered by her outburst which got her even angrier, here she has been waiting for him to show up all day only for him toe and tell her he wasn¡¯t taking her to Luciano again, he made her wait three days before he told her there was a change of ns and now he wanted her to sign something she had no idea of, she red at him waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Arielle, can you calm down, really shouting or throwing tantrums won¡¯t help either of us, it is true that I can¡¯t take you to see your husband and it is also true that I promised to take you there but when I went to see him, he strongly instructed that I don¡¯t bring you to him, now I can¡¯t go against what the boss wants, I work for him and not you,¡±


    He stayed, the fact that he had gone to see Luciano after he told her he would go see him today made it impossible for her to believe what he is saying, he was lying to her and she would be a fool to believe his lies again.


    ¡°Liar, you are lying, if you are not going to take me to him, I will find my way there myself.


    She let out in a determined voice, she went to grab her bag and her phone and started walking but his voice stopped her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take you to him but you can speak to him on the phone and hear him say the words himself, but first, you have to sign this, the sooner you sign, the sooner you get to speak to him,¡±


    He said pointing at the file he had kept on the table, she wondered what the content was and why she had to sign.


    ¡°Just like you don¡¯t answer to me, I don¡¯t answer to you either, I am not signing anything and I will go see my husband,¡¯


    She fired at him.


    ¡°Good luck trying to get past the gate then,¡±


    He called after her and she stopped, she had forgotten about the men at the gate and how they had not let her pass the gate two days ago she let out a frustrated groan, turned around, and walked back to where Yoey was, she picked up the file he wanted her to sign, if she couldn¡¯t go see him, she would at least hear his voice, as she didn¡¯t want to sign anything without reading, she sat down and opened the file, her mouth opened in horror as she saw the contents of the file.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 93

    ¡°Why do you want me to sign a divorce paper?¡±


    She yelled at Yoey throwing the file away as if it was hot and had burnt her, she waited for him to exin but he just stood up from where he sat, picked up the file, and set it back on the table.


    ¡°Why do you want me to sign a divorce paper? You can¡¯t tell me this is what my husband wants too because I know that¡¯s not what he wants so if this is some kind of sick joke, you better stop it because it is not funny, this is not even the time to make jokes like this, what kind of a person are you?¡±


    Arielle yelled at him when he refused to say anything, she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, he didn¡¯t want her to meet up with Luciano, and now he brought a divorce paper on behalf of Luciano which she was sure he wasn¡¯t aware of and now she couldn¡¯t help but think Yoey didn¡¯t just hate her a small amount, he hated her a lot and he wants to use this moment when Luciano isn¡¯t around to get rid of her, maybe he thought she would be stupid enough to sign the damn thing without looking, well jokes on him because her husband already warned her not to sign anything without reading it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, it is from the boss too, he said there is no point in you guys remaining married so he filed for a divorce, all you need to do is sign and you will be free, he said all benefits that are in your marriage contract will be paid to you in full, the only difference here is you stayed married for two months instead of two years, which should be good news for you right? So why the outburst?¡±


    Yoey asked in a calm voice that got on Arielle¡¯s nerves. Did he really take her to be a fool to believe his made-up story? And why would he think that would be good news for her, yes, a couple of months ago it would have been good news but not anymore.


    ¡°Are you in love with Luciano? Is that what this is? Do you feel threatened by my presence in his life?¡±


    She let out, it sounded stupid at first but that could be the reason, it was so easy to fall in love with Luciano, even after telling herself not to, she did fall in love with him in such a short time so it won¡¯t be a surprise if Yoey was in love with him too, the man startedughing and she red at him. She hated hisughter because she didn¡¯t say anything funny neither had she been trying to be funny. she was so close to pping him.


    ¡°I am serious right now,¡±


    Arielle let out and he stoppedughing and frowned, good to know he wasn¡¯t finding it funny anymore.


    ¡°Just what kind of thoughts goes on in your head woman? Why will I be in love with him? I am into women, and I have a girlfriend,¡±


    He responded, he seemed to be offended by what she had said but he didn¡¯t even sound convincing at all, being with a woman doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t have feelings for her husband.


    ¡°You can be into women and still be in love with a male, why else would you be trying to get rid of me so bad, before all this shit happened, I was with my husband if he wanted to divorce, he would have told me himself so stop fucking lying I beg you,¡±


    Arielle let out, her voice going coarse in the end, she was almost going to cry, she couldn¡¯t hold back, he might not be joking, the fact that Luciano wasn¡¯t here to confirm it and she had no way of speaking to him made her feel helpless.


    ¡°I wish I was joking. I mean even I think it is a bad idea but this is not up to me Arielle, I am truly doing as I was told,¡±


    He responded, she shook her head, she couldn¡¯t believe it, Luciano will never do that to her, ¡°You are lying, I don¡¯t believe you,¡±


    She cried. She hated that she couldn¡¯t keep her emotions in check in front of him.


    ¡°I am not, I have no reason to lie about this, the boss wants whatever you guys had to end and that¡¯s it,¡±


    Yoey responded.


    ¡°Why? Why would he want that? Why now? I am not going to sign that until I can see Luciano by myself and hear him say those words to my face and you can¡¯t make me sign,¡±


    She let out, wiping the tears in her eyes, if Luciano really wants a divorce, he would have to tell her to her face, she would not believe anything else anyone says except she hears the words from him.


    ¡°You know what? I am just going to call him, that will solve a lot of our problems, mind you, he is doing what he thinks is best for you,¡±


    Yoey said and brought out his phone, now that he was going to call Luciano, Arielle suddenly got scared, what if he was saying the truth and Luciano did want a divorce would she be able to take it? She only finally agreed that she loved him not too long ago, she thought she still had time to be with him, she knew she would not be able to handle knowing he might want her gone but she didn¡¯t stop Yoey from calling him, she just stood there as he spoke on the phone before passing it to her, her hands shook as she took the phone from him, she was scared, she didn¡¯t want to lose him, not now.


    ¡°Arielle?¡±


    She heard his voice and swallowed as tears clogged her throat, she blinked to keep the tears away and tried to clear her throat too.


    ¡°Luciano,¡±


    She managed to say. Even after trying to keep the tears away, they refused to go away.


    ¡°Arielle, I don¡¯t have much time so I am going to go straight to the point,¡±


    He said, his voice sounding cold, the tears came out even more as she realized Yoey had not been lying, Luciano didn¡¯t want to see her and he might want to divorce her too.


    ¡°I want you to sign those papers, there is no reason for us to remain married, after you sign the papers, you can choose to leave the mansion or stay behind, but I will advise you to leave, maybe move to another country and get that education you wanted, or you can stay back in Russia, whatever you think is best for you, you choose, just sign those paper,¡±


    He said, he wasn¡¯t even trying to act nice, he said those words as if they didn¡¯t literally be friends after they got married, said those words as if he hadn¡¯t been so happy to see her right before this whole disaster happened.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want to sign?¡±


    She managed to ask through her tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice in this Arielle, just sign,¡±


    he responded coldly and she tried to calm down and swallow her sob before responding to him.


    ¡°I am not going to sign anything Luciano, fuck you,¡±


    She yelled and threw the phone at Yoey before running out of the living room, she ran to their room and locked the door from inside to prevent Yoey froming in, she sat on the floor behind the door, held her face in her hands and cried in pain, it hurt so bad thinking about how Luciano made her fall for him only to dump her barely two months into their marriage, yes she knew it was temporary but still she had a year plus until it was supposed to end. How could he think of ending it now? It just didn¡¯t feel right, the timing was so bad which made her believe he was doing all this just to keep her away from the issue on ground, he was trying to save her the stress but the problem is she didn¡¯t want to be saved, she wanted to be with him and fight with him, she knew she would not be able to do that if she signs those paper and also she would not be able to do anything if she just sits in her room and cry, she got up, opened the door and walked back downstairs to the living room, thankfully, Yoey was still there.


    ¡°Tell Luciano that if he wants me to sign those papers then I want to meet him, if not I won¡¯t sign,¡±


    She told him confidently.

 Chapter 94

    ¡°Siegel, you got a call,¡±


    The officer informed opening the door to the room Luciano was in, he got given a better room, which was still badpared to what he was used to but it was better than the other room and he had a little privacy there, he took the phone from the officer who walked away, his legal team was definitely pulling a lot of strings for him, being moved to an enclosed room and being allowed to take calls were not things the police would readily do for free.


    ¡°Yoey? Why are you calling instead ofing to see me? What happened to what I told you to do?¡±


    Luciano asked when he picked up the call, it was Friday and he was supposed to have made Arielle sign already.


    ¡°About that, I am currently at the mansion,¡±


    Yoey informed.


    ¡°Okay, has she signed? Get the papers to thewyers and make sure everything is finalized today, and you have to bring it here for me to sign too, you don¡¯t have a lot of time young man,¡±


    Luciano said.


    ¡°Boss, we have a problem, your wife,¡±


    ¡°What happened to Arielle?¡±


    He asked, cutting him off.


    ¡°Nothing happened to her, it just that I told her I can¡¯t take her to you and told her to sign as you instructed, she said if she will sign, she needs to meet you first if not she won¡¯t be signing, don¡¯t tell me to talk her out of it because I can¡¯t¡±


    Yoey announced. Luciano paused for a moment to weigh the pros and cons of hering to see him and all that came up in his head were cons but he needed her to sign those papers, he was running out of time and there seemed not to be anything working in his favor.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Yeoy called.


    ¡°Give her the phone let me speak to her,¡±


    He said and listened as Yoey tried to give her the phone, he heard her tell him that she will only speak to him in person, the stubborn woman he married.


    ¡°Boss she won¡¯t take the call, I told you she is scary,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano almostughed but the situation was much too serious for him to beughing, he had no choice but to let here here now, he looked around the room he was in and let out a sad sigh, this was no ce for his woman, why did she have to be so stubborn, things would be easier for the both of them if she would just do things the easy way. He knew she would never choose the easy way, she already proved that to him when they first met.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Yoey called impatiently.


    ¡°Fine, bring her to me, do that fast, but make sure to tell her that she asked for this,¡±


    He instructed and dropped the call, she wanted to meet him so she should be ready for whatever she would get because if she expects him to wee her with open arms, she was in for a major disappointment, the officer came back and took the phone from him and he informed him that someone wasing to see him, after which heid back on his bed waiting for her.


    The past two days have been a rollercoaster of events but none working for him, they still couldn¡¯t get a hold of Macko, the bastard was so good at hiding, Perez was finally showing his true color, and he had the mind to propose a takeover, Luciano had told them to never let him into any of thepany, he would deal with himself when he gets out of his hell hole, andstly Don¡¯s woman was moving suspiciously, they still don¡¯t have anything to pin her down but so far she has sold most of the things Don had given to her and all the money in the ount Don gave to her were gone.


    Luciano had found out from his uncle Laz and he had told him to watch her, the things she had her hands on so far were all legally hers but if his suspicion were urate then she might start trying to get her hands on other things, he hoped she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid though, Don liked her and he didn¡¯t want to do anything to her that Don might not like, if, in the end, all she wanted was money, Luciano hoped that¡¯s the case, he would let her have as much of it as she wants, not like he needed Don¡¯s money but if she was in any way connected to what happened to Don, then he will never let her walk away freely.


    He still needed to n Don¡¯s funeral which was on hold until he clears his name and the real killer is found.


    ¡°You have a visitor, Siegel,¡±


    Luciano heard the officers in charge of him say from outside of his door and he got up from his bed and stood waiting for her toe in, he already knew what he would say to her to make her sign the paper, she would hate him for it but it was better if she hated him.


    ¡°Luciano,¡±


    She called when she walked in, she was wearing a flowery dress and her hair was once again in a messy bun, she had no makeup on as usual but her beauty blinded him and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t say anything, just stare at her longingly.


    ¡°You have forty minutes Siegel,¡±


    The officer said and left.


    ¡°Wow, this is so not what I expected a prison or cell to look like, this looks like a normal low-budget family bedroom, nothing like the prisons I have seen, I guess rich people¡¯s privilege also works in a ce like this,¡±


    she said looking around, she set her bag on the table in the room and turned to him, he inhaled deeply and the sweet smell of her filled his nostrils.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°So, if it was this easy to get in here, why did you tell your people that I shouldn¡¯t be allowed toe see you, Luciano? I thought we had that kind of rtionship?¡±


    she asked. It was now, he knew she would not look at him as she was doing right now once he said those words hanging in his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t have any kind of rtionship, at least not the kind you have in your head, you are but something I bought out of convenience, now that I don¡¯t have a use for you, I am letting you go, if you don¡¯t like that, I can send you to one of my casinos to work the rest of the time,¡±


    Luciano said and he watched her expression change, his words were doing exactly what he wanted them to do and that is, hurt her.


    ¡°Liar, I don¡¯t believe you,¡±


    She let out in response. He didn¡¯t have enough time to go back and forth with her, he needed to set her straight and send her away soon.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten how and why you came to be with me, I told you not to let my being nice to you get in your head, I am not a good person Arielle, this is who I am, I don¡¯t have any reason to lie to you, whatever you think we had happened in your head, what we truly were is very different from what you imagined.¡±


    Luciano said, moving closer to her.


    ¡°What were we?¡±


    she asked, Luciano could tell she was trying to be strong.


    ¡°I had you with me for one reason, and it has nothing to do with what¡¯s going on in your head that made you think you are important, you are more of a fuck ve to me, you were meant to satisfy my needs in bed and I amodated you enough because of that, don¡¯t get it twisted.¡±


    ¡°Sex ve? Since when and why didn¡¯t I ever feel that way? Why do you have to lie about what we shared like I wasn¡¯t there, like I didn¡¯t witness it myself? We made love Luciano, I never once felt like I was being used for sex, you didn¡¯t even touch me until we got married so stop lying,¡±


    She let out moving closer to him, she was daring him, he needed her gone before he ends up doing something he shouldn¡¯t be doing.


    ¡°Arielle, I don¡¯t care what you think, take it from me and get the hell out of here, I have no need or use for you anymore, not like I did before, the only thing you were good at was warming my bed, now you can¡¯t do that while I am in here which means you are useless to me,¡±


    ¡°You are just throwing words around Luciano, you are lying to yourself, I don¡¯t know why you are doing this but just stop it, you don¡¯t have to push me away, I want to be here for you, don¡¯t push me away,¡±


    She said in a pleading voice.


    ¡°What nonsense are you on about, woman? What part of I don¡¯t fucking need you anymore don¡¯t you understand? Don¡¯t make me do something you will regret, I am doing you onest favor by sending you off freely, I could easily send you to one of my casinos, don¡¯t make me do that,¡±


    he yelled at her, she moved back.


    ¡°You won¡¯t do that,¡±


    She responded and he walked closer to her.


    ¡°You think so? Do you really think I won¡¯t Arielle? Want to try me? Want me to prove to you that I can decide to send you to a casino or worse sell you off to another person who might not be as kind as me? Don¡¯t fucking test me, woman,¡±


    He warned, she was finally getting it because she suddenly looked scared. That¡¯s what he wanted, to make her feel worse so that when she leaves here, she will sign those papers right away.


    ¡°Why, just why are you doing this Luciano? I thought you cared about me?¡±


    She asked, choking on unshed tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, Arielle. Who do you think you are? You are nothing to me, the only thing I wanted which I got to its fullest was your body,¡±


    Luciano let out pulling her to him, he met to only pull her close to let what he was saying sink, no way did he mean to ce his hands around her waist neither did he mean to kiss her but somehow, their eyes met and he lost his senses, he found himself kissing her and she was responding to him like she always do, he lost his mind when she wrapped her arms around his neck and moaned into his mouth, he lifted her up into his arms and dropped her on the bed their lips never parting, he knew he should stop this madness and let her go but he missed having her like this so much that he couldn¡¯t stop even if he wanted to, he broke the kiss just enough to take off her dress and took in the beauty in front of him, she was breathing heavily as they both stared at each other, he should let her go, the officer can walk back in here and catch them in the act or the person in the next room might hear them, even while having all these thoughts in his head, he reached out and grabbed her boobs that were still in her bras and squeezed hard, she let out a moan which he swallowed by iming her lips, just onest time, he wanted to have her onest time before he let her go.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 96

    Luciano buried his face in her chest ying with her boobs as he unsped her bra and feasted on her exposed bud, her fingers were buried in his hair, he wanted to explore more with her but they didn¡¯t have that much time and he needed her so much, he lifted his head up and imed her lips again while his hands found their way to her panties, he took them off in one single movement and she was naked before him, he spread her legs and touched her most private spot, she was wet and ready for him, he shifted down and lifted up her legs burying his face between her legs as hepped and fucked her with his tongue, enjoying the taste of her essence in his tongue, he wanted to eat her out all day but again, they had no time, he lifted his head and got up from the bed for a moment, enough for him to get off his clothes, he quickly took off his clothes while she watched him with hunger filled eyes, at least he wasn¡¯t the only one who has gone mad, she was not even doing anything to stop him, not like he could do anything to stop himself, he got back on the bed with her, spread her legs and positioned himself between her legs, he took one nipples into his mouth and sucked hard as he entered her.


    She let out a loud moan and he quickly covered her mouth with one hand as he began to move inside her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream unless you want some audience,¡±


    He managed to say before removing his hand from her mouth, he held her legs up and drove deeper into her as she tried not to moan out loud, he pumped in and out of her, he bent and took her mouth as she was moaning too loud again, she wrapped her arms around his neck urging him on.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, oh, yes,¡±


    She moaned into his mouth as he withdrew himself and then mmed back into her hot wetness, he grunted as he filled her and immediately started a faster, unforgiving rhythm that made her moan even louder, the sound of their coupling filled the room and now he just didn¡¯t care who heard or who walked in on them, all he cared about and wanted was to satisfy himself and the wanton woman beneath him, he continued pumping in and out of her as he felt her tighten around him, he knew she was close, he was too, he took her nipple into his mouth and thrust deeper into her, kissing every part of her his lips could find, until she was thrashing and arching under him, her climax hovering on the brink, he was close too, he imed her lips once more humping into her in long fast thrust, he felt her explode, her back arching off the bed and her breast crushed against his chest, he let go of her mouth and watched her as he went over the edge too, waves and waves of pleasure washed through him and he spilled his seed inside her, groaning in pure undiluted pleasure, after which he copsed on top of her and they stayed like that for a few moments before the reality of what he had done dawned on him and he got off her fast picking up his trouser and shirt.


    ¡°Fuck,¡±


    He murmured to himself.


    ¡°Get the fuck off the bed and put your damn clothes on,¡±


    He instructed harshly but she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Why? What?¡±


    She stammered. The look of pain in her eyes crumbled him but he was able to add more.


    ¡°Why what Arielle? don¡¯t make what just happened into what it is not Arielle, it was sex and now you need to dress up before the guardes back in, you don¡¯t have a lot of time, plus just sign those damn papers and be done with it because I am done with you,¡±


    Luciano said as he walked into the restroom to clean himself up, more like to hide from her, he heard her sobbing and it broke him, he so wanted to get back in there get on his knees and beg her to forgive and stay with him but he held his ground, it was better this way, once the divorce is done, he would have less things to worry about until he can make it out of here, he stayed in the restroom for long past ten minutes, he didn¡¯t hear her leave so he had toe out and be sure she was gone but she was still there, she was fully dressed now and had tears in her eyes, he let out a sigh and walked back into the room.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±


    He asked, wishing she would just leave already. She was making things hard for both of them.


    ¡°I was waiting for you toe back, now that you are back, I am going to say what I came to say to you,¡±


    she said and got up from the bed, she walked towards him and he resisted the urge to take a step back that will give her the wrong idea.


    ¡®What? You are running out of time,¡±


    He said in a cold voice.


    ¡°I know, I just want to say thank you,¡±


    she said.


    ¡°Thank you for everything Luciano, whether it be in my head only or whatnot, you were the first person


    who truly took care of me and made me feel safe and loved, yeah, I guess it was all in my head after all because why would someone like you care about me? Anyway, even though it all happened in my head like you said, I still want to thank you and I hope you will not regret this,¡±


    she said. She was trying so hard not to start crying and he could tell, he kind of expected her to throw a fit but she was doing the opposite and even thanking him.


    ¡°It is good to know you are taking this well, finally, you should leave now, I am sick of your face,¡±


    He responded and heard her intake of breath, he should probably stop talking, he was doing too much even for himself.


    ¡°I will leave, goodbye and I hope things work out for you, wait scrap that, I hope they don¡¯t and you rut in here,¡±


    She suddenly said her whole demo changing, and heughed.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen just because you wished for it Arielle, I will be out of here soon, now get out,¡±


    He responded, pulling her out of the room. She struggled against him but he didn¡¯t stop until they were outside. He saw the officering towards them and pushed her away. He closed the door right after and covered his face with his hands.


    ¡°What have I done,¡±


    He let out, regretting everything that happened but he couldn¡¯t take it back, now all she had to do was sign those papers, he was sure she would do it now, his assets would be safe, his eyes went to the bed where he had her a while ago, he shouldn¡¯t have done that, not in a ce like this where anyone could have walked in on them, he didn¡¯t handle anything well, he has never been able to handle things well when ites to her, he walked to the bed andid on it, he could still perceive her smell, he closed his eyes and inhaled like an obsessed man, he was obsessed with her, addicted to her but now she hated him and might not talk to him ever again.

 Chapter 97

    Arielle felt like her heart was going to explode in pain, she tried so hard not to feel hurt and prepared herself so much for when she meets him, telling herself all the way through the drive here that all she wanted was to hear it directly from him, hear that they were over from his mouth while she looked at him but when he did say those words, it hurt so bad, and then he kissed her and made love to her only to say the worse shit to her right after yet she didn¡¯t hate him, she felt hurt of course but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him, she hated herself for it, she should hate him, that was the right thing to do after how he treated her but like a fool she still cared for him and wished he ovees his present situation, she didn¡¯t like meeting him like that, he lost weight and also looked like he hasn¡¯t been taking care of himself, he didn¡¯t even bother to shave.


    Yoey was waiting for her at the entrance with a look of pity, she so wanted to beat him up for looking at her like that but she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to do that and will just end up embarrassing herself, all she wanted to do right now was get back home and let the tears she has been holding fall, she needed to take a bath too and wash his touch off.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Yoey asked and Arielle sent a re his way, the audacity to ask her that when he could see she was in distress, men were so mean, what had she expected from him, she knew he med her for her current situation even without asking because he would say he told her not toe here, she ignored him and looked out of the window of the car, it was closed but she could see outside, tears welled up in her eyes as her mind went back to everything that happened with Luciano, at least she had not been stupid enough to tell him in that moment that she was in love with him, she had wanted to so bad, wanted to if that would stop him from pushing her away from him but she had stopped herself because she knew he would mock her, like he said, she made up everything in her head and fell for the image of him she created, the Luciano she met today was the real one not the one she made him out to be, it was her fault for creating a new version of him in her head, she wiped her eyes, she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Luciano¡¯s men, that would give them something to tell him about, she closed her eyes and tried to erase the past one hour from her brain, but the more she tried, the more her brain brought back everything that happened, thankfully, they got to the mansion, she got out of the car without waiting for Yoey and made her way into the house, walking straight upstairs.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Arielle, you left your bag,¡¯


    Yoey called and she stopped long enough for him to give her the bag and also the file he heard which she was meant to sign, she took it from him and walked away, when she got into their bedroom, she sat and the bed and let the tears flow, it was better to cry than keep the tears in.


    After about thirty minutes of just crying and feeling bad for herself, she got up and went to take a bath to scrub off his touch, she had been such a fool to have allowed him to touch her when he had told her the only thing he needed her for was sex, yet she had given herself to him again in a ce where anyone could have walked in on them, she had shamelessly thought he would have a change of heart after the way he kissed and made love to her, only for him to be even colder to her right after, oh what a fool she had been, she teared up again as she tried to scrub off the memory of his touch from her but it was a fruitless attempt when the only male touch she knew was his, there was no forgetting his touch, she just have to live with it which she refuses to ept at the moment.


    ¡°I hate you so much for what you did to me,¡¯


    She cried as she scrubbed harder, nearly peeling off her skin, she stopped then and let the cool water flow over her while she stood there, her heart barely able to do its primary job which was to pump blood not fall in love with a literal demon.


    After about thirty minutes in the shower, she gave up and got out, wrapped her towel around her body, and walked back into the bedroom with her hair still dripping water, sheid on the bed like that and stayed like that for another ten minutes before getting up to wear something, she meant toy back on the bed but then she saw the file and decided to go through it and just sign since she told Yoey that she will sign once she meets Luciano in person, there was no reason to not do it now, Luciano already told her where she stood with him and she wasn¡¯t about to beg him, that will be a step too low for anyone.


    There was nothing much to look through, at least that¡¯s what she thought when she had first started reading, she did consider just signing but after what happened the first time she signed without reading and also what happened with Don, she decided to read through properly, lucky that she did because she came across a use that made no sense to her.


    ¡°Why will he do something like this? Is he out of his mind?¡±


    Arielle asked herself as she reread the use again and again just to be sure she wasn¡¯t interpreting it wrongly but that seems not to be the case, Luciano just handed over everything under his name to her, everything he owned, the question is why? What would he gain from giving her everything he worked hard for? Was this his way of apologizing for pushing her away? It just didn¡¯t feel like it, this was way too much for an apology, this was him giving away everything he owned, maybe there was a mistake somewhere, they may have mistakenly included the use, she dropped the file and tried to call Yoey but his number was not reachable, she read the use again to make sure her fuggy mind wasn¡¯t ying tricks on her but it was there and it was pretty clear.


    Arielle sat staring at the file in front of her, it was way past midnight and she has been sitting there for over four hours, she was sleepy but didn¡¯t want to go to sleep, over thest four hours, she has gone over the file more than five times and each time she stopped at the use that made her sole heir and sole owner of everything Luciano owned and it just didn¡¯t make any sense to her, and she tried calling Yoey again and again, even tried to call Luciano too but she couldn¡¯t reach anyone of them, she didn¡¯t have anywyer or legal person to call either, after much debate with herself even with a banging headache and a broken heart, she decided to sign, if it was indeed a mistake, then they will correct it before submitting the document, when she was done signing, she went back to the bed toy down and get so sleep but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, instead her mind went over the event of today and the past couple of days, whoever killed Don was the reason everything happened, even after what Luciano did to her Arielle still believed he didn¡¯t kill his grandfather, that¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t asked him about it, she hope the real killer would be found soon, even though Luciano was the one that broke her heart the killer was the reason it happened so soon if not it would have taken two years and by then she would have been more prepared.

 Chapter 98

    After signing, a thought suddenly came to her, at first, she ignored it but the more she thought about it, the more it made sense, why else would Luciano sign over everything he owned to her, except he was trying to safeguard then and signing them over to her means they will no longer be in his name which means they can no longer associate everything with his name, she hoped that wasn¡¯t the case, she knew she will find out soon if it was a mistake add if they really n to use, she manage to fall into a restless sleep at about four am on Saturday morning only to be woken by a knock on the door, she sluggishly get off the bed and went to unlock the door and saw Yoey standing outside the door, she knew what he came for so she went back into the room and brought it.


    ¡°I signed it, I can leave the house freely, now right?¡±


    Arielle asked as she handed over the file to him, he looked surprised and she wondered why when he had wanted her to sign so much yesterday, and he was here so early for it too, maybe he had thought she won¡¯t. well, she didn¡¯t want to but both he and his boss gave her no choice, if what she thought was what they truly wanted to do, they are in for a ride because she would make sure they pay for causing her so much pain, Luciano would wish he just told her the truth and kept her on his side instead of making an enemy out of her.


    ¡°Did you read through before signing?¡±


    He asked flipping through the pages.


    ¡°I did, why? Were you not pestering me to sign just yesterday? Why do you suddenly look surprised that I did?¡±


    Arielle asked ring at him, she knew he wasn¡¯t in the wrong and was just doing as Luciano told him to but that didn¡¯t stop her from hating him, he was the bearer of news that changed her life so hating him was the right thing to do.


    ¡°I thought you won¡¯t sign after seeing everything he was giving to you, I guess I was wrong, I just hope the boss isn¡¯t making a mistake with this,¡±


    He responded, he said thest part more to himself but she heard him which further confirmed her suspicions, they were using her, this was their n all along, Luciano didn¡¯t want to lose the things he owned which were being targeted by the authorities so he decided to use her, he caused her so much pain, said bad words to her, made her feel worthless just so she could sign those papers to protect his interest, she felt hurt and betrayed, she would have helped him willingly if he had let her in on what he nned, if he had treated her like a normal human being, like an adult who can make wise decisions but he chooses to make her his puppet and that hurt more than the words he spoke to her yesterday.


    ¡°When will this be processed?¡±


    She asked even though she knew it might take months, divorce papers take a while to get approved and she knew because one time, her stepfather had filed for divorce but both of them had ended up going through marriage counseling and in the end, they resolved their differences and never got the divorce. They were made for each other, the two people that pioneered her meeting Luciano which also lead to her getting hurt, she would never forgive them.


    ¡°Why do you want to know? You have done your part, it will be on the news when it is finalized till then, I will be on my way, it may be the weekend but I have a lot to do,¡±


    Yoey said and excused himself, Arielle red at his back as he walked away, praying that whatever they had nned would backfire, nah, she didn¡¯t actually mean that, she didn¡¯t want more bad things to happen to Luciano, he may have been evil to her but she couldn¡¯t wish him the worse.


    ¡°Such a pathetic fool,¡±


    She berated herself as she went back into the bedroom in low spirit, her whole head banging because of herck of sleep, she could care less because the pain in her heart was more than that in her head and it didn¡¯t have any visible cure, being in the room she shared with Luciano felt like she was tormenting herself as he was everywhere she looked.


    Arielle spent the whole of Saturday in a bad mood, just a couple of weeks ago, she was having the best time of her life with the man she shouldn¡¯t have been with in the first ce and she had the mind to think she has won in life even while knowing how they met and how fast they married, she felt so stupid and dumb forever thinking Luciano was a good person, of course, he wasn¡¯t, which good person will buy a whole ass human being? Which good person beat people up? He was right about her creating a fantasy image of him in her head.


    Saturday was like a wakeup call to reality, she had no will to even get up from the bed, she just wanted to hit a reset button that will take her back to the time she didn¡¯t know Luciano, her life back then wasn¡¯t so great but at least it was not this painful, no matter how she beat herself up, how she tried to make herself forget the pain, she just had to look around to be reminded of what she had shared with Luciano and she would be sad again, she had moved out of the room they both shared and went back to the room she had used when she newly came to the mansion but even that room contained memories of them together and once again she moved out of that room, now she was in the guest room and still she was reminded of him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Whatever hope she had for them to make up came crashing when she woke up on Sunday morning and decided to check up on any update about him, she got the shock of her life when she saw the headline of the news article that had her face, the headline read ¡®LUCIANO SIEGEL¡¯S NEW WIFE FILES FOR A DIVORCE AFTER ONLY TWO MONTHS OF MARRIAGE AMIDS RUMOR OF HIM MURDERING HIS GRANDFATHER¡¯


    It was shocking to her because she never filed for a divorce, never even thought about it, she thought maybe they made a mistake and decided to read the whole article which was even worse because they wrote about her wanting everything he owned, she never did. Even more shocking to her was the fact that the media was aware already, she knew they always know things somehow but this time, she couldn¡¯t help but think this is what Luciano and his people had nned, make her the bad person. What more will he do to make her life hell, she should have dropped the phone then and just turned it off but maybe she liked the pain because she went through thements on these articles and they were horrible, they were calling her all sorts of bad names, the one that stood out most being gold digger and freeloader, she held her hands over her mouth as she read the vile things people who have never met her said about her.


    ¡°This is messed up, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡±


    She let out as tears streamed down her eyes everything was too much for her to handle and she was slowly losing her mind.


    She stayed away from her phone throughout that morning but after tossing and turning and walking around the mansion with all the workers looking at her weirdly and talking silently behind her back, she went back to her phone and found out the reason they were behaving like that, Luciano signed the divorce paper too and it was already finalized.

 Chapter 99

    ¡°That¡¯s too fast, is it even possible?¡±


    She asked herself as she read the new article, finding out from the news she just became one of the richest people in the whole of Russia after her husband now ex-husband, signed those papers, it was overwhelming to read about and totally surreal.


    ¡°He really did everything and made me out to be the viin, a gold digger? A freeloader, a vile disgusting woman who only marries men for money? I am none of those things,¡±


    She let out as she dumped her phone and paced up and down, she was so angry and sad, Luciano really did all this to her while knowing she would never do anything like that.


    ¡°I am going to make him pay,¡±


    she let out still pacing up and down, how could he do this much damage to her in just two days, broke her heart, reduced her to a sex ve, and turned her into a bad woman all because he didn¡¯t want to lose what he owned, why did he have to do so many bad things to her to achieve that? She never hurt him in any way or went against him.


    ¡°Maybe it is time that I go against him, make him pay, give him a fucking dose of his own medicine,¡±


    She let out as a n formed in her head, two can y his game.


    Monday morning Arielle woke up feeling better than she had been the past two days, for the first time in two days, she didn¡¯t wake up with tears in her eyes, and she also didn¡¯t go straight to her phone to check thetest news about Luciano, which was a small win for her, if her ns were going to work out, she needed a thick skin, she needed to show them she was no push over, if her calctions were correct, Yoey would show up today to ask her to sign something, that¡¯s when she will show him who the new boss is, she smiled to herself at the thought and got up from the bed to go take a bath after which she dressed in a mini white dress and for once she decided to leave her hair down.


    She went down for breakfast and ate as much as she could after which she went and sat in the living room waiting for Yoey to show his annoying face. while waiting, she turned on the news and was greeted with images of her on the news channel, once again, she was beingbeled something she wasn¡¯t, the newsmen were having a field day having different think pieces about her. Leave it to some men to use every little moment to berate and talk down on women, she had only one person to me for all of the insults she was getting and she hoped he was having a bad day too.


    ¡°Stupid,¡±


    She let out as she angrily turned off the tv when one of the newsmen said something about her marrying him for his wealth and taking what she could right before his downfall, if only they know the true situation, maybe it would have been a different story but she knew that even if she tries to set the records straight now, no one will believe her because the devil she married made sure the divorce papers looked like they were from her, the thought of how much blow her reputation had taken because of his action made her so mad.


    ¡°Hi, Arielle, good morning,¡±


    Yoey said as he walked in looking a little too excited, Arielle red at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s good about this morning?¡±


    Arielle asked making sure he feels the distaste in her voice, he stopped smiling and sat down next to her.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t say, you will find out soon, anyway, I need you to sign a few papers for me if you don¡¯t mind,¡±


    He said dropping a document in front of them, Arielle looked from him to the papers and back to him, at first, she thought maybe they fixed the divorce papers but then remembered that ording to what she read in the articles yesterday, it was already finalized. She picked up the paper and looked through it just to be sure and yeah, it was a fresh document, Arielle dropped it back on the table and picked up her phone, going through her screenshots to find the particr page.


    ¡°Can you please sign, I don¡¯t have all day,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Yoey persuaded, oh if only he knew what wasing for him, Arielle smiled and read the content of the use out loud.


    ¡°This is what I signed on Friday night which means you answer to me and not the other way round,¡±


    Arielle said dropping her phone on the table and waiting for him to talk.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    He asked and she let out a littleugh.


    ¡°As you can see, I am the new owner of thepany and everything Luciano owns as per the papers I signed on Friday night which got approved pretty fast if you ask me, I didn¡¯t know it was that easy to divorce someone, I swear I thought it takes months and lots of counseling, anyway, I am the boss now and you will either work with me or get the fuck out, you choose,¡±


    Arielle responded and watched Yoey¡¯s mouth open and close multiple times, he was in shock, well he shouldn¡¯t be, she was just ying their game, and they will pay for thinking she is a fool with no sense of her own.


    ¡°I knew it, I knew this would happen, I warned him but he didn¡¯t listen, I wasn¡¯t wrong after all, all women are the same, this bad,¡±


    Arielle watched him ramble on and on, he was losing his mind and she loved every moment, this was fun and she will make sure even Luciano lose his mind.


    ¡°It is bad if you let it be bad for you because it is good for me, I don¡¯t know what you guys were expecting to happen when you did what you did but I am determined to make the most of my new position, and I am not signing anything right now, I don¡¯t have to and you can¡¯t make me because I make the decision her,¡±


    Arielle responded, spreading her hands out for emphasis, and picked up her phone, she searched for her name and gave her phone to Yoey who read what she showed him with a neutral face.


    ¡°See, you guys made me sign those damn papers and made me into a gold digger and a bad woman overnight, somehow, I am the viin here because I filed for a divorce while my husband of two months is going through shits, and now you tell me, what do you think I will do to seal my ce as the evil woman that I am?¡±


    Arielle asked, sitting down and crossing her legs over each other, she realized she was dressed too simply and made a mental note to remember to dress as a woman who is a gold digger would, heels, full makeup, must be red lipsticks and ssy dress, no more flowery or simple dresses, to do that, she would need to go shopping which was easy since she has ess to so much money, she smiled at the thought of Luciano losing his mind when he finds out she is spending his money buying fancy things, she looked up at Yoey who has been quiet since she asked him the question.


    ¡°You can¡¯t answer that? Then let me ask you again, why did you guys make me sign those papers and then went right ahead to make it seem as if I was the one the filed for a divorce?¡±


    She questioned further but Yoey remained quiet, like he wasn¡¯t even trying to respond or say anything to defend himself or his boss, maybe he didn¡¯t expect her to react this way to finding out what she now owned, bad for him.


    ¡°You have nothing to say, then you can leave, or go cry to your boss that I refuse to be your puppet, while at that, make sure to tell him that he created a monster and I will make sure he regrets everything,¡±


    Arielle told him, stood up from the chair and walked away, leaving him standing there and still out of his mind, this was just the beginning, she nned on doing more, for now, she has shopping to do, also she needs to go see Lily, now that she is the boss, she will do whatever she wants and meet whoever she wants to meet, now more than ever, she wanted Luciano to be free so that she will make him suffer by her hands¡­

 Chapter 100

    ¡°Siegel! Once again, you have a visitor,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The officer in charge of him announced and Luciano got up to go see Yoey, he already knew it would be him, who else will visit him on a Monday evening, he had been expecting him anyway.


    ¡°One thing being here did for you is let you rest, I wish I can say the same for myself,¡±


    Yoey said tapping on the ss that separated them.


    ¡°You cane and take my ce, I won¡¯t mind,¡±


    He responded as he took his seat, after he signed those papers and the news got out, they got a little more strict with him, now he couldn¡¯t sign anything in here and he couldn¡¯t meet people in person and they had to talk with a ss wall separating them, he didn¡¯t mind that at all.


    ¡°No thank you,¡±


    Yoey said and frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to your face?¡±


    Luciano asked hoping something bad had not happened again, he was tired of dealing with sad and unfortunate news.


    ¡°Nothing happened, at least I hope so,¡±


    Yoey said. Still, he was frowning.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I am talking about your wife and the whole divorce and signing everything over to her thing, I told you it was a bad idea.


    Yoey said ring at his boss, if only the crazy man had listened to him, they won¡¯t be having the issues right now, maybe he should listen to his mom and just quit already, she has been on his neck to quit since this whole issue started but he liked Luciano too much to just up and leave at his lowest moment and no, he didn¡¯t like him like his wife had imagined but as a friend and an older brother, Luciano is the best boss anyone can asked for, it is just so sad that he was going through shits right now and there is little or nothing he could do to help him, on top of that, he just made the mistake of signing everything he owned to a woman, not just any woman, a woman he had been horrible to, Yoey knows not to mess with an angry woman, he had his mom and sisters as proof, the things they did when they were mad at him, not to talk of a woman who he hasn¡¯t known for a long time, Yoey knew Luciano was a risk taker but this time he was scared that he went too far and might regret it, especially with the way things turned out, the media blowing everything out of proportion and all, he understood her anger, he just was too loyal to Luciano to take her side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever made any mistake Yoey, I know what I did and I know Arielle can¡¯t turn against me, she loves me,¡±


    Luciano said hoping it was true because if not, he would truly lose, he never thought of her reputation getting a hit from what he did but the whole thing had blown up out of proportion and everyone was calling Arielle horrible names, Yoey made sure he was aware of what he did, he felt sorry but there was nothing he could do to fix it while he was still locked up, just like how he now has to deal with the torture of sleeping on the bed he had her on without her being there with him, every day of his life was hell.


    ¡°Which is why I am saying you did wrong. She may love you because I see how worried about you, she is but you ying on that feeling will only backfire, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡±


    Yoey said throwing his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°I will cross that bridge when I get there,¡±


    Luciano responded, he wasn¡¯t being maniptive or anything, he was doing the best he could in the situation he was in, heck, he didn¡¯t even like himself for what he did to her.


    ¡°Oh, you need to see her face when I went to meet her earlier today, I am telling you that you have much bigger trouble than your murder charges because that is about to be dropped sooner than you thought,¡±


    Yoey revealed.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Luciano asked.


    ¡°I got a call from the hospital this morning and two of the men that were with Don the night of the attack are awake and will speak to the police soon, as we both know you didn¡¯t shoot them or kill Don, you will be released sooner than we thought, which is why you should have listened to me and waited before signing those damn papers,¡±


    Yoey said, his voice getting louder with each word, Luciano didn¡¯t feel offended by his raised voice, he understood just how frustrating everything was for Yoey, maybe he should have listened to him but they had been running out of time, if he had not signed everything over to Arielle, a search and seize would have happened at hispany today, even if he does get release before the week, ends, there are some shits that he got going on that he would rather it doesn¡¯t get to the police.


    ¡°Yoey, I know what you are scared of, but whatever Arielle does is ten times better than what the cops will do if they do a search and seize, now we don¡¯t want that, even if I get released today which doesn¡¯t seem possible, if we had not signed those papers, there would have been a search and seize today, doing what I did buy us time, of course, I didn¡¯t think it will be that bad for Arielle and I will fix it once I get out of here, don¡¯t worry yourself about it, just do your part and make sure those men are protected at all cost, we don¡¯t want the wrong people finding them before they can clear my name,¡±


    Luciano told Yoey who nodded but still looked unconvinced.


    ¡°I trust you, but just so you know, your wife, I mean ex-wife said to tell you that you created a monster and should be ready to face the consequences and she looked scarier than my mom while saying it,¡±


    Yoey revealed. Luciano wasn¡¯t scared of what Arielle would do, yes, he did her wrong but he would make sure topensate her after, it was better than losing everything he worked hard for to people who were more evil than him, once he was out of here, he would set the record straight and clear her name but until then, he just have to live with her hating him while hoping that her feelings for him will be enough for her to cut him some ck.


    ¡°She is the boss until I return so make sure to do as she says, I know she won¡¯t make any stupid decisions, be sure to guide her too while listening to her, I will be out of here soon and deal with whateveres after, anything, on that stupid cousin of mine?¡±


    Luciano asked changing the topic, he just couldn¡¯t figure out how it was so hard for him to be found, the moron couldn¡¯t be so good at hiding unless he had people backing him and Luciano couldn¡¯t shake off the fact that Perez was that person behind Macko, of course, he didn¡¯t have any proof yet but he was so sure.


    ¡°Yes and no, yes, we tracked his number because he tried calling someone here, and no because before we could crack down on him, he was out again, someone is definitely helping him hide,¡±


    Yoey exined.


    ¡°Right, I should get out of here and find him myself, they had a goalkeeping me in here and I will destroy their ns once I get out,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to get out, it is tiring answering to the executives and also giving orders on your behalf, let¡¯s not even talk about addressing the press, if not for your uncle, I don¡¯t even know what I would have done, I don¡¯t even want to get out of bed in the morning because I already know it will be a hectic day, I never signed up for this, all I wanted was the quiet job of being an assistant, but then, I met a mafia boss who got in trouble and now I have to handle things on his behalf and also deal with his very angry ex-wife,¡±


    Yoeyined.


    ¡°I willpensate you once I get out of here,¡±


    Luciano promised.


    ¡°How? You are actually penniless right now, the only reason I am still here is that Arielle might not be aware that she can control my movement, else she might have told me to stoping here,¡±


    Yoey told him, he couldn¡¯t even deny it, he was indeed penniless until he could get out of there and get back everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I willpensate you, just keep working hard for me,¡±


    He said as he saw the officer walking toward him.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, I will see you some other time,¡±


    He said and got up to leave.


    ¡°I will be back with good news,¡±


    Yoey called after and he turned back to give him a thumbs up before following the officer back in.

 Chapter 101

    The next day, he was called in for questioning and all those formal stuff and he thought he would be released after that but they just questioned him and sent him back to his cell and that¡¯s how the week ran out with Luciano being called in for questioning nonstop, the police were having a field day prolonging his release that he was not the one to pull the trigger, they just wouldn¡¯t let him go and he didn¡¯t know why, the guys that were with Don that night rified that he wasn¡¯t the one that shot him and surprisingly, there was a CCTV was so close to losing it already, now he couldn¡¯t even speak to anyone, not even after it was proven that footage that showed him entering the house a good twenty minutes after the intruder reportedly got in, the men didn¡¯t know it was and they concluded someone must have hired him, but then even if they assume he was the one that hired the killer, it was not enough to still keep in custody, he knew what they were trying to do, they were trying to find something on him to keep him locked up.


    ¡°Can I see mywyer or anyone, because I don¡¯t understand this constant questioning that seems to be a repeat of the same question over and over again, it is the weekend and you guys have been asking questions since Tuesday, what is really going on?¡±


    Luciano was forced to ask the officer who came into the room again, the third person today and they all had the same stupid question, who did Luciano think killed Don? He had told them over and over again that he had no idea who it might be but they were tone deaf or something, he wasn¡¯t allowed to see anyone not even hiswyers, he couldn¡¯t even call anyone, he requested for calls over the week and was ignored or straight up told no, it was frustrating.


    ¡°Calm down Siegel, you have peopleing to see youter, we just have a few more questions for you,¡±


    The officer said and Luciano red at him.


    ¡°The heck you do, I already answered all the questions I can, don¡¯t waste your time asking me any more questions because I have the right to not say a damn word and I choose not to because it is clear that you are keeping me here for no reason, it is certain that I didn¡¯t kill my grandfather, I don¡¯t understand why I am still being held up,¡±


    Luciano let out, willing himself not to lose his cool.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t just work like that,¡±


    The officer said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how it works, I have nothing more to tell you,¡±


    Luciano fired at him.


    ¡°I know you want to get out of here but someone killed your grandfather, if you didn¡¯t do it, someone else did and we can¡¯t find that person if you don¡¯t cooperate we might not find who did it, we are doing our best here and you are not helping by keeping back vita,¡±


    He said and Luciano red at him, he already shared more than he should have with them, and they thought he was stupid to share even more.


    ¡°I told you all that I know already and the only thing I want from you now is to fucking let me out of here,¡±


    He yelled at him.


    ¡°Right, I get that,¡±


    The officer said and left, a few minutester, he was led out of the interrogation room to a seating area that he has never been to, he didn¡¯t even know it existed in the ce, a couple more minutester, Yoey and his uncle Laz showed up.


    ¡°Did you abandon me after promising to bring good news for me? It has been days now,¡±


    Luciano scolded Yoey who scratched his head in silence.


    ¡°Uncle Laz.


    ¡°Good to see you, son, even though this is not the way I hope to see you,¡±


    His uncle said as they both sat down.


    ¡°it is fine, uncle, what happened Yoey? Why didn¡¯t youe back? I couldn¡¯t call anyone or talk to anyone,¡±


    Lucianoined.


    ¡°We were not allowed toe and see you. someone must have reported thosete visits so no one was allowed near you for days, I got turned back a couple of times, I didn¡¯t actually abandon you, I cannot do that.¡±


    Yoey exined which answered a lot of his questions.


    ¡°Right, so now is it good for you toe here? What has been going on? I hated not knowing what was going on,¡±


    Lucianomented.


    ¡°A lot has been going on, we were able to reach Macko, he called but the call didn¡¯tst.¡±


    Laz revealed.


    ¡°The son of a bitch, what did he say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just that he didn¡¯t kill Don and proof that he wasn¡¯t anywhere near Don¡¯s vi the night he was shot,¡±


    Laz informed which made no sense to him because if he hadn¡¯t been the one then why did he run away and hide all this while?


    ¡°Does that make sense? Why was he hiding then?¡±


    Luciano asked as Laz ced his phone in front of him, it was a photo of Macko boarding a helicopter.


    ¡°What does this have to do with anything?¡±


    He asked, confused.


    ¡°The day Don was killed, Macko was on his private vacation home, a good ten hours trip from Don¡¯s vi, there are a few other photos of him which prove he wasn¡¯t around the building that day, he wasn¡¯t even anywhere close, in fact, thest time he spoke to Don was the morning of that day and he sent a voice recording of their conversation and he was pretty much begging Don for more money which of course Don refused.¡±


    Laz exined.


    ¡°And his refusal can be a motive to kill him, you know that, right?¡±


    Luciano informed. he couldn¡¯t believe Macko was innocent in this.


    ¡°Yes I know, and I told him so which is when he dropped some names, one of which is Lily, the woman Don had been with before he died, he didn¡¯t quite go into details before he ended the call but he mentioned her name and we did some job on her since she was already within our raider and we found out she has been stealing for Don and transferring to a new name, also, Macko said the reason Don even agreed to the whole thing in the first ce was that she persuaded him and also, she was the one that swapped the document Don signed, not to mention we found out she is connected to Perez,¡±


    Laz revealed


    ¡°I said it that she is not to be trusted, I knew she couldn¡¯t be innocent, oh, I am so going to crush her,¡±


    Luciano let out fisting his hands up, the fucking woman his grandfather had let close was a thief and the one whom all these shits started with, he was right all along about her being rted to Perez and Macko had been the fool that yed into their hands, he should have done something about her when he found out about her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The night Don was killed, her phone was in contact with Perez and she left the house not up to an hour after the call, Don was killed four hourster, if Macko wasn¡¯t in the building, who do you think killed Don?¡±


    Uncle Laz asked. Luciano had only one name in mind, the problem was once again, he didn¡¯t have anything to pin him down, they needed Macko to start talking, he needed to be let out of this ce first.


    ¡°I need to be let out of here, it is already clear I didn¡¯t kill Don, why am I still being held here?¡±


    Luciano questioned looking at both men, none of them seem to have answers to his question.


    ¡°I need to be out of here and I need Macko toe out of hiding and start talking.¡±


    he continued.


    ¡°About that, we are working on it and you will be out by tomorrow, let¡¯s take things from there, you have been through so much recently, don¡¯t overstress and take one thing at a time,¡±


    Uncle Laz exined and advised. If there was another person he was grateful to aside from Yoey, it was Laz. The man left everything when his brother called and even after losing his brother, he still stayed behind to help him, Luciano would forever be grateful to him and because of that, he would listen to him.


    ¡°I have heard you uncle, I just want this whole thing to be over already, I can¡¯t bury my grandfather until everything is sorted out and I don¡¯t like the fact that he is sitting in that cold morgue,¡±


    Lucianoined.


    ¡°We both want that and you did well even while locked up here, I know you will find who killed him once you get out of here,¡±


    ¡°you bet I will,¡±


    Luciano responded, he couldn¡¯t wait to be out of this hell hole. He turned to Yoey who had been silent for most of the whole conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Arielle?¡±


    He asked and Yoey looked at him and frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started, I am so close to giving up and running away, she won¡¯t listen, she took three whole days to sign a proposal that I had to turn it inte which almost caused us a deal we couldn¡¯t afford to lose at a crucial time like this, I can¡¯t wait for you to be out of here and deal with her yourself,¡±


    Heined, seem like they were having an eventful time together, everything will be fixed once he gets out of there, everything will go back to normal, like the way it used to be but with a fresh start, Luciano didn¡¯t want to imagine what it will be like without Don around him, to order him around and call him names, just the thought of it made him sad, also his rtionship with Arielle took a hit and he was to me for it, he wasn¡¯t going to try to fix it now but when everything has finally gone back to normal, at least the new normal, he would try to fix it then that¡¯s if she lets him, if she doesn¡¯t then he would have no choice but to let her go, he had no right over her anymore.

 Chapter 102

    Arielle listened quietly to the news that proves what she had known from the beginning, Luciano was innocent and he would be released tomorrow, it was good news and she should be happy that he is free but when she thought about what he did to her and how he went out of his way to make sure the public hated and bashed her, she couldn¡¯t feel happy for him. Well now that he is free, it was time for the real battle to begin because she already knew the first thing he would do is try to get back everything he gave her, she didn¡¯t want it but she would make him suffer before she gives them back and be out of his life the minute she does, he didn¡¯t deserve her, she deserved better than a man who would drop her and turn her to a public enemy the minute things gets ugly.


    The police found evidence that proved he was innocent and she thought he would be released at the beginning ofst week but they prolong it for as long as they could, they must have wanted to find something on him which had not happened seeing that he was going to be freed, good for him.


    ¡°Well, I wish him well, I hope he can resolve all this,¡±


    She let out as she turned off the tv and went into her room, maybe by tomorrow he would be back here and demanding she give everything back.


    All week, she got Yoey up in her ass, of course, she made sure it wasn¡¯t easy for him, and took her time to read every proposal he brought to her, she also thought of showing up at the executives¡¯ meeting but decided not to, she didn¡¯t really know what goes on there just yet, she put her going to school on hold for now. She wasn¡¯t even sure she wanted to do it anymore, she was just living in the moment as it stands. the only constant right now is Yoey alwaysing to disturb her and also Lily.


    Arielle spent most of her time with Lily who has been nothing but an angel, she was going to meet up with her again tomorrow, she has been a lot of help with dealing with Yoey, the only thing Arielle had refused to do when Lily advised her was transfer assets, she couldn¡¯t do it and she had told her that, she didn¡¯t push it and never brought it up again after Arielle told her she was notfortable talking about it.


    Lily was doing better than Arielle had thought, better than she had been on the first day they met after Don died, they had both cried after Arielle told her what happened with Luciano and she had consoled her by reminding her that it was Luciano¡¯s loss not hers, that¡¯s why Arielle found herself calling her visiting her every opportunity she got, she was the only one who understood her and cared about how she felt, every other person judged her and it took a great effect on her mental wellness, she couldn¡¯t even go through her phone because she was scared of what new think piece people had about her character, it was horrible reading what people who have never met or interacted with her had to say about her, that day she decided to go shopping had turned out to be something she would rather forget, she was mopped and asked different questions, things she never wanted to hear about again, on the inte people felt more bad for Luciano who was arrested for potential murder than her, people made memes about her, it was a shit show and she had to turn off her phone just to keep away from it, the only time she used her phone was to call Lily.


    Arielle went to bed knowing that would be herst night of peace for a while, she knew once Lucianoes back it will be one issue or the other, not that she was that peaceful without him around but it would be worse, if only they hadn¡¯t fought, hising home would have been a good thing. The next morning, she woke up and spent most of the morning and a good part of the afternoon moving her other stuff from the room she shared with Luciano into another room, she had been prolonging moving them but now that it was clear that he wasing back, she had to move everything to avoid having to deal with him as much as she can, after sessfully moving everything, she got one of the men to help her change the lock in her new room after which she took her bath and got dressed to go see Lily who she was meeting in a private pool house, she couldn¡¯t wait to meet her and get the shits she has of her head, once she breaks things up with Lucianopletely, Lily was going to be her source of strength and they already talked about her moving in with her until she can get back on her feet.


    She went to find her driver and the bodyguards who followed her everywhere rode in another car. It didn¡¯t take long to get to the pool house and she saw Lily as soon as she got out of the car.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me there, just stay here,¡±


    She said to her bodyguards who nodded and she walked toward Lily who was waving at her.


    ¡°Arielle darling, good to have you here today,¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily saiding to hug her, when she got to where she is, she hugged her too.


    ¡°Same Lily, it is good to see you, you look great, that dress suits you so well,¡±


    Arielleplimented following Lily to their spot, the ce was empty, maybe nobody else was invited which was better, she was in no mood to deal with people right now, she just wanted to bask in the sun all day and forget all the crazy shits that have been happeningtely, she thought of telling her bodyguards and driver to leave ande back for her when she was der but she knew they would not listen to her so she just let them be, after what happened at the shopping mall thest time, she got used to going everywhere with a bodyguard.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here today,¡±


    Ariellemented, taking her seat and dropping her bag on the spot next to her.


    ¡°Yes, I figured we have things to talk about seeing that your ex-husband is getting released, I saw it on the news,¡±


    Lily said handing her a ss of juice which she epted with thanks.


    ¡°Yes, he is,¡±


    She responded and took a sip of the juice before setting it on the stool.


    ¡°What are you going to do when he is released?¡±


    Lily asked.

 Chapter 103

    ¡°What I am going to do is give him back everything, spend some time with you until I am okay, and then get out of Moscow, go somewhere far, and start a new life,¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Arielle responded and heard Lily hiss.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, how about you don¡¯t give anything back and fight for what is now rightfully yours, I mean he willingly signed everything to you, don¡¯t be so goody two shoes and treat a man exactly the way he treated you,¡±


    Lily advised. Arielle knew she meant well but she couldn¡¯t do that not when she knew why he had done it in the first ce, even though he went about it the wrong way.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Lily, nothing is mine, you and I both know why he did what he did and now that he is back, even though I n on making him suffer a little, I am going to give everything back, he worked hard for them,¡±


    Arielle told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the right thing to do, why he signed it over to you is none of your business what concerns you now is making sure he cannot get his hands back on them,¡±


    Lily told her.


    ¡°No way, how can you seriously say that, I don¡¯t even know what to do with them, I don¡¯t even know how much I own, because it is not really mine,¡±


    Arielle responded, she didn¡¯t ever think Lily would give such horrible advice, well, she did tell her to start transferring assets but Arielle had thought she was just looking out for her but this new advice was just in horrible.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem you good girls have, always so submissive and easily pushed around, you have gold on your hands, a ticket to a forever good life but you are about to throw it all away for a man that doesn¡¯t have any value or respect for you,¡±


    Lily said, raising her voice. She looked so different from the sweet Lily that Arielle knew and called a friend.


    ¡°Lily, this is wrong, let¡¯s just drop it okay, maybe when I get home Luciano will be back, I am not saying I will give him everything as soon as he gets back but it is only right that I do so, if you think that makes me easy, then that¡¯s on you, I am not a thief,¡±


    Arielle responded, she should probably leave, she should have stayed home in the first ce if she knew this was what Lily wanted to talk to her about.


    ¡°Nonsense Arielle, I am your friend and I am supposed to tell you what is right, these men don¡¯t deserve our sympathy, the minute Don died, I started taking everything I could get my hands on, you had the luxury of it being handed over to you, don¡¯t be such a weakling and throw it all away, you will regret it once he leaves you high and dry right after,¡±


    Lily warned. Arielle was too shocked to process everything she had just said, the woman was as bad as she was making the other people out to be, her boyfriend died and the first thing she thought to do was start taking from him. That was a horrible thing to do and now she wants her to do the same to Luciano, she felt bad for Don, not only did he get killed unjustly, but he also got people stealing from him immediately after he died, maybe Luciano was right for never trusting Lily.


    ¡°Lily, what you did was horrible, if nobody is going to tell you that, I will, you shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing to someone you called a savior, someone who helped you Luciano was horrible to me in a lot of ways but I won¡¯t forget that he also took care of me, you don¡¯t bite the finger that fed you, Lily, you said it yourself that Don saved you, how could you do something like that to him?¡±


    Arielle fired at her.


    ¡°Oh, shut up, what do you even know? Do you think he is a saint? No man is a saint! savior? He fucking bought me for his personal needs, to be his little whore who sucks his old and ugly dick, don¡¯t try to y saint here, you know absolutely nothing and that old devil deserved what he got, if Perez had not been in such a hurray, we would have gotten what we needed before he died,¡±


    She let out and froze knowing she had shared too much, Arielle suddenly felt ufortable around Lily, the woman was evil and whoever this Perez is, he must have a hand with what happened to Don.


    ¡°Now, who the hell is Perez? Is he the one that killed a helpless old man? Did you have a hand in his death too? Were you pretending to love him all along?¡±


    Arielle questioned.


    ¡°it is better not to ask about things that have nothing to do with you,¡±


    Lily responded. Arielle couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, Lily didn¡¯t even deny not having a hand in Don¡¯s death, rather, she was telling her to mind her business, the whole image she had of Lily came crashing down, she suddenly felt unsafe around her, she looked ahead to see her bodyguards standing not too far away if she were to scream, they will hear her, she hated that she suddenly has to be cautious around Lily.


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t concern me you say? That¡¯s my grandfather-inw, you are talking about, the hell he doesn¡¯t have to do with me when my husband was wrongly arrested for his death, he didn¡¯t even get to mourn his death before he was bundled away by the police,¡±


    Arielle fired angrily at her, the woman was out of her mind, she startedughing like a lunatic and all Arielle wanted to do was shake her back to reality, how could sheugh knowing she was part of the reason some died and another got wrongly used.


    ¡°Need I remind your forgetful little head that you are no longer married to Luciano? Need I remind you how you got to be his wife in the first ce or what you truly mean to the family you are so loyal to that you lose yourmon sense?¡±


    Lily asked. She was right about the marriage part and Arielle remembered just how she became Luciano¡¯s wife, she didn¡¯t forget but that wasn¡¯t enough reason to be a bad person, she felt bad for Lily for letting evil and greed take over her.


    ¡°Lily, I didn¡¯t forget anything, how can I forget? But that doesn¡¯t mean I would do bad things and hurt people while pretending to care about them, Don, whatever he did to you, did not deserve to die, he fed you, clothed you, and gave you a new life, and how you repay him is to join hands with others and killed him? That¡¯s such a horrible way to pay back,¡±


    Arielle said each word to her face making sure she realized just how disgusting and inhuman what she did was.

 Chapter 104

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, I didn¡¯t even know he was going to be killed, I just wanted to get what I could from him, I am not a killer,¡±


    Lily yelled at her.


    ¡°You might not have killed him but you know who did and you kept quiet about it just so you could steal from a dead man, Luciano was right about not trusting you all along, I should have listened to him, I can¡¯t believe I bought into your lies and thought you were indeed a good person,¡±


    Arielle let out picking up her bag, she was done talking with Lily, the woman was far too invested in her evil ns to see the errors in her way.


    ¡°If you give up everything back to Luciano, you will regret it,¡±


    She yelled after she and Arielle stopped for a moment and stared back at the woman she thought was her friend, the same person she had told everything about her, the one she had spent one whole week with, the one she thought will be her source of strength once she breaks free from Luciano but all she could see was a whole different person that she didn¡¯t even know, once again, she created an image that didn¡¯t exist of lily in her head, why didn¡¯t she ever learn?


    ¡°Lily, I am not going to regret anything, money is not everything, I will rather be poor than be a bad person, I hope you reflect on what you did and have a change of heart, Don is dead and if you didn¡¯t wish for him to die, then you have to do the right thing and make sure the person that killed him pays but if you won¡¯t do that, you won¡¯t need to live in regret because the guilt of what you did will eat you up, I hope you reflect,¡±


    Arielle said and walked away leaving the older woman who was yelling after her, for once Arielle was d that she brought bodyguards and her driver with her, if not, she wasn¡¯t so sure


    Lily would have let her leave so freely, she got into her car and told the driver to take her home, she felt sick to the stomach just thinking about the fact that she has been friends with someone that had a hand in everything that happened in her family, Lily was part of the reason her marriage broke, the way she had blindly trusted Lily made everything worse, her phone rang and she checked to see that it was Lily calling, at first she didn¡¯t want to pick up but she knew she older woman enough to know that she would not stop disturbing her phone until she picks up.


    ¡°What do you want now Lily?¡±


    Arielle asked.


    ¡°I just want to warn you that you should know to y smart and not tell anyone about our discussion earlier, not even that man you lost your senses over, I am telling you he will not be able to protect you, now do yourself some good by keeping that mouth shut,¡±


    Lily warned, Arielle couldn¡¯t believe the older woman was threatening her.


    ¡°Is that a threat Lily? What? Do you think I will be scared of your threats?¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°It is a warning little rat, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t tell you, better keep that mouth of yours shut unless the consequences will be so bad even your parents and that man you lost your sense over will not be sped.¡±


    She threatened. Arielle couldn¡¯t care less about her4 parents, she hasn¡¯t even heard from them since they sold her off months ago, but she would like to think they are doing good, the only person that has a right to do anything to them was her and not some greedy lunatic.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t fucking touch my parents, I am warning you,¡±


    Arielle warned.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t as long as you keep your mouth close, don¡¯t mess with me youngdy, or else everyone around you will take a hit and you will have yourself to me, I have warned you,¡±


    she said and ended the call before Arielle could say anything else, she could tell the driver had been listening in on her call as he was looking at her through the car side mirror.


    ¡°Stop looking at me and drive, I am good,¡±


    Arielle said and checked her phone when it beeped, she opened the message and saw a photo of her mom and stepfather that she has never seen before and it looked recent too, seeing them smiling at the camera after what they did to her made her angry but not angry enough that she would want to cause them death, a note came with the photo that read ¡®SAY A WORD AND THEY WILL BE THE FIRST TO GO¡¯ it was from Lily, she looked at the photo again and they seemed to be so happy without her, which got her thinking maybe she was the problem, her parents got better when they left her behind, Luciano¡¯s life turned upside down when he met her, maybe she was the one that brings bad luck to those around her, once the thought settled in her head there was no letting it out.


    It took a while to get home as there was traffic and the roads were blocked, when she finally got home it was already way past ten pm, she thanked her driver and bodyguards and walked to the main house in low spirits.


    ¡°Where have you been and why are you justing back home?¡±


    Arielle heard Luciano¡¯s voice as she took a step, she paused and turned around to see him seated in the living room area, she expected him to be out already so she wasn¡¯t so shocked that he was here.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡±


    Arielle responded, she just wanted to go into her room and sleep, today was such an eye-opener but she couldn¡¯t deal with any more shit today, she just wanted to clock out and forget today even happen.


    ¡°The hell it is not, are you out of your mind Arielle? Why will you be out until sote and you have the mind to tell me it is none of my business and since when do you drink?¡±


    He yelled.


    ¡°It is none of your business what I do Luciano, I don¡¯t know why you are yelling at me and where you got the drinking part from because I didn¡¯t drink anything, I just going to ignore you,¡±


    Arielle responded. He was out of his mind, maybe he was the drunk one, acting like they were anything to each other and had the right to speak to her.

 Chapter 105

    ¡°You have lost your mind. I was away for two short weeks and you lost your mind?¡±


    He asked and Arielle red at him.


    ¡°You just got back and your first thought is to pick a fight with me? Why?¡±


    Arielle asked.


    ¡°I wonder why, what do you think? I got released and got back home and you are not here, waited for you to show up only for you to being back by this time of the night, since when do you go out or keepte nights?¡±


    he barked out, for someone who just got released, he cleaned up pretty fast, shaved, and even cut his hair, he didn¡¯t look like he was waiting up for her because he was worried about her, he just wanted to pick a fight with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what crawled up on your trousers and got it twisted Luciano but you have no right to question what I do, I don¡¯t really have the strength to deal with you right now, so I am just going to pretend that this never happened, wee back though,¡±


    Arielle said and matched upstairs ignoring his shout for her toe back, she locked her door as soon as she got in and dropped her bag on the floor.


    She took off her clothes and walked into the shower, Luciano was at her door and banging on it while yelling for her to open the door but she ignored him, he would eventually give up and go away, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to face him, right now, whatever he had to say will have to wait till tomorrow when she has fully grabbed the whole situation with Lily and her threat, will Luciano even believe her if she says anything, the man didn¡¯t even see her as someone who can make decisions for herself and he was still banging on her door, good thing she had the locks changed and he can¡¯t get in unless she opens the door from inside, she had no ns of doing that.


    She got out of the shower and dried her hair, wrapped it in a towel, and got on the bed, the things Lily had told her on the phone dancing around in her head and giving her a bad headache, Lily might not have killed Don with her hands but with the way she talked and threatened her after, she definitely had a lot of hands in what happened to him, Arielle won¡¯t be surprised if she was the one that sent people to kill him, there was nothing a greedy woman can¡¯t do to get what she wants and Lily didn¡¯t sound like someone who will stop unless she has gotten all that she wanted notwithstanding what she has to do to get what she wants.


    The fact that she was threatening to kill the people around her if she said anything about what happened today is enough proof that the woman was dangerous, the question who would she talk to anyway? The man banging on her door right now? The one who didn¡¯t see her as human? Sure, he would justugh it off and call her crazy, so she would keep quiet, it is up to him to find out himself.


    She got ready for bed with him still outside her door, he was not giving up and she didn¡¯t know for how long she could ignore the banging, he was acting like a madman.


    She got on her bed and tried to ignore the crazy man outside still banging on her door and threatening to break it down, being in prison did make him lose his mind because who would have thought the Luciano would be actingpletely uncultured at her door, he kept banging and yelling at her that at a point she gave up trying to sleep and got off the bed.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Luciano? Leave me alone, I just want to get some sleep, how hard is that?¡±


    Arielle yelled at him when she opened the door, he took a step back, must have been because he didn¡¯t expect her to open the door, he regained his posture back in seconds and enter the room, pushing her slightly aside.


    ¡°Get out of my room Luciano,¡±


    Arielle let out, opening the door wide and waiting for him to get out.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You know I won¡¯t do that, so just close the door and let¡¯s talk, we have a lot to talk about, starting from why I had to wait eight whole hours for my wife to return home from where ever she went,¡±


    he said and sat on her bed, Arielle couldn¡¯t even say a word, she was too dumbfounded by his words.


    ¡°Wife? Did you forget I stopped being your wife over a week ago after I supposedly filed for a divorce?¡±


    Arielle let out still holding the door open, maybe she should have endured the noise of him banging the door, it was better than this, better than having him in her private space and questioning her.


    ¡°Right, but you still live in my house which means you answer to me,¡±


    he responded which got Arielleughing, she finally let go of the door and closed it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you areughing when I didn¡¯t say anything, funny woman,¡±


    He let out, getting off the bed and standing in front of her, staring her down, she held her ground.


    ¡°You are funny and forgetful Luciano but I will do you the courtesy of reminding you that this house and everything in it belongs to me now, legally,¡±


    Arielle said each word to his face, not taking her eyes away from him.


    ¡°And you believe that? You have been up to a lot of stuff since west met, I told you to behave, Arielle,¡±


    he said walking away from her and then turning around to point at her.

 Chapter 106

    ¡°Where are youing from? What have you been up to all week? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will ask the driver and the bodyguards, better to tell me yourself or,¡±


    ¡°Or what? What are you going to do? What can you do?¡±


    Arielle yelled cutting him off.


    ¡°You learned to talk back didn¡¯t you,¡±


    he said and she eyed him.


    ¡®When did I not talk back to you Luciano? When?¡±


    She asked folding her hands against her chest.


    ¡°So you are not going to tell me where you have been all day?¡±


    He asked, ignoring her question.


    ¡°I am not obligated to answer that, instead of being so arrogant and whatnot, if I were you, I would be begging on my knees,¡±


    she let out.


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡±


    He askeding back to stand in front of her again.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Arielle asked and walked away from him.


    ¡°I see you grew some wings but I am sorry to break it to you, you are nothing without me,¡±


    ¡°That will be you Mr. I can call the cops toe bundle you out of here, wait, I don¡¯t need the cops, I can have the men you employed do that and why do you think I have that much power? Don¡¯t test me,¡±


    Arielle let out pointing at him, he didn¡¯t look bothered by what she said or maybe he did and he was just pretending not to be.


    ¡°What makes you think they will listen to you?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Do you want to find out? Should I call them or are you going to get the hell out of my room? And fucking stop acting like a lunatic will you, what do you think you banging at my door at this time makes you look like? Did you lose the ability to be civil in there?¡¯


    She asked, raising her voice, she was so done with him.


    ¡°You will not insult me, I won¡¯t allow it,¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t disturb me, like right now, we won¡¯t be having this conversation if you just acted like a normal person but no, you demand to know where I was, like I am not grown enough to be out and about when I want, you want me to bow to you or what? Just ignore me and there won¡¯t be any problem, just get out,¡±


    Arielle said pointing her finger at the door.


    ¡°A this point you are just talking without making any sense Arielle,¡±


    He barked.


    ¡°And you want to know why? Because I am tired, I am sick, I just want to sleep and recharge, but you won¡¯t let me,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°Okay, I will let you be if you just give back what I gave you to hold for me,¡±


    he said and she stared at him like he has lost his mind and it looked like he has, yes, she expected him to ask her to give back everything but doing so when he literally just got out? Not to mention everything she went through justst week because of it, he was really out of his mind.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that you know I wille back for it,¡±


    He added.


    ¡°I know, I mean I don¡¯t expect anything else from you but to do so right after you got out, ignoring everything I went through because of all your actions, not even apologizing for turning me into what you and I both know I am not, Luciano you are crazy if you think I will just hand it back, I won¡¯t,¡±


    She yelled out thest part.


    ¡°What happened did, I am not going to deny that, but you are giving back what¡¯s mine,¡±


    He replied.


    ¡°Did you not see what you did? I made sure to tell that pest of yours to tell you what you did to me, if he didn¡¯t then would at least know by yourself since you got out, you can¡¯t lie that you have no idea because it is pretty much everywhere, I am the bad wife who filed for a divorce while my husband was in jail,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She yelled at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get too emotional now, see I know what happened and I didn¡¯t intend for it to happen the way it did, I was doing what I thought was best and I had limited choices, you can be mad at me, I don¡¯t mind, right now, I need you to sign everything back to me, I have a lot of work to put in, I don¡¯t have time for all these as much as you don¡¯t,¡±


    He said in a calmer voice that almost got her but then she shook herself out of it, he was being maniptive and his apology wasn¡¯t even sincere.


    ¡°Bad for you, Luciano, but the thing is, I have a choice and I choose not to give anything back, if you want it back you have to beg for it,¡±


    She responded and watched him go through a series of meltdowns, he opened his mouth a couple of times to say something but ended up closing it without getting the words out, she just stood there watching with no interest.


    ¡°You think I will beg you? For what¡¯s mine? You are delusional,¡±


    he mocked.


    ¡°I may be delusional but until I am in a pleasant mood, I won¡¯t sign nothing, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves here, you should be thankful I am not having the men throw you out, just leave my room before I change my mind about that.¡±


    Arielle said. He looked like he had more to say but after a while, he nodded and walked towards the door.


    ¡®I will be back tomorrow, better be ready to sign,¡±


    He said and left, shey on her bed after he left and willed herself not to overthink and just let tomorrow decide for itself.

 Chapter 107

    Arielle woke up the next morning in a bad mood, she wasn¡¯t looking forward to the day at all, she woke up to another threatening message from Lily, and on top of that, she had a banging headache, she just wanted to stay in bed all day and that¡¯s what she did until Luciano walked into her room without knocking, one would think he would let her be after their confrontationst night but no, he just has to be the agent of darkness functioned against her, she red at him, how can he look so good right now when she looked like hell and felt like hell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have better things to do than being here? What do you want this time?¡±


    She asked with a frown.


    ¡°Ooh mydy, once we are done with this, you won¡¯t have to deal with me anymore,¡±


    he said and sat down.


    ¡°And what¡¯s this about? I want to be alone,¡± she said and waited for him to talk.


    ¡°It is about our little fight for ownership, I want us to resolve it right now,¡±


    He stated.


    ¡°And what if I am not in the mood to talk right now?¡¯


    She asked seating up.


    ¡°Please be in the mood because I don¡¯t have time to waste and I have apany to run which won¡¯t do if you are still withholding signing.¡±


    He imed.


    ¡°What would you have me do? I told you I am not signing anything over until I feel like it, stop pushing it, if you want to run thepany, then do it while getting my approval,¡±


    She stated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your approval when you signed that once I am back you will give everything back to me, all you have to do is resign,¡±


    He stated and she stared at him in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you seem to miss a use you signed woman, maybe you didn¡¯t read through enough,¡±


    Luciano said and pulled a file she hadn¡¯t even seen him holding in her face, she took it and opened it, there was a new use that she hadn¡¯t seen but she had her signature there, she could have sworn she had never seen it when she had signed.


    ¡°You just added this right? There is no way it was there from the beginning,¡±


    She let out, this was his way of getting rid of her, no wonder he had not been bothered by anything she saidst night, he had it all nned out, did she really expect him to y fair, she should have known better.


    ¡°It was, it is not my fault if you didn¡¯t see it,¡±


    He said and Arielle red at him.


    ¡°I should have known you will never y fair. you know what? I am not going to fight with you, I thought about it and there is no need for any of this, take what¡¯s yours and leave me alone, where do I sign?¡±


    She asked and he handed her a pen and showed her where to sign, she did without reading, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to try and read anything right now, she just wanted him gone.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the spirit, even though I was expecting a show but this is good too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight, just leave me alone.


    Arielle said in a defeated voice, there was no point in fighting him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? I thought you were talking about making my life miserable. Why have you epted defeat so easily? I wanted to see that fighting spirit,¡±


    He mocked, closing the file she had signed, even though she didn¡¯t feel so good, she kind of felt relief that she gave back what he owned and now she was free, she took a deep breath and faced him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to fight you Luciano, you win, now just leave me alone please,¡±


    She pleaded.


    ¡°Why, did you give up so easily because you thought I would ask you toe back to me if you did, is that it?¡±


    He asked. She realized he was trying to provoke her, he doing this on purpose.


    ¡°Why would you think that? Why will I want to be back with you?¡±


    Arielle asked.


    ¡°You know why,¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, you tell me, you tell me why you think I will be foolish enough to want to be with you again even after how you treated me? Why will I want that?¡¯


    She fired at him, hating the fact that she was almost in tears again.


    ¡°Why? Because you love me, you love me and wish that I love you too,¡±


    He let out and she froze in shock, so he knew, he knew that she had feelings for him and was using them against her, he thought that¡¯s the reason she was not fighting him, maybe that was it.


    ¡°You are right, I love you, that¡¯s why I am not fighting you, but you are wrong about me wanting us back together, I will rather be alone than be with someone like you,¡±


    She yelled at him but he didn¡¯t look moved, she covered her face with her hand to calm herself and breathed in and out a couple of times before removing her hand from her face.


    ¡°Now that you have gotten everything you want, a love confession, your property back, will you leave me alone?¡±


    She asked as she walked to the door and opened it for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect that I will love you back, I told you not to fall for me,¡±


    He said as he walked towards the door.


    ¡°I never asked you to, my feelings are mine and I will sort them out myself, you are doing a good job at making me want to forget how I feel,¡±


    She told him as she waited for him to leave.


    ¡°Good, thankfully you are sensitive enough to know you don¡¯t stand a chance against me or with me, have a nice day,¡±


    He said and left, Arielle closed the door behind him, fell on her knees, and burst into tears, she managed to get up and got on her bed and continued bowing her eyes out, she made a mistake falling for him and made an even bigger mistake admitting those feelings when she knew he would only mock her and he did mock he and walked out on her.


    Arielle spent the next couple of days not leaving her room, she only got out of bed to take a bath or pee, or eat when the chef brought food for her, aside from that, she did nothing but cry and sleep, she hated herself so much for being such a weakling and for letting Luciano get away with hurting her, as he had promised, he never came back to her room, maybe he never even came back to the house because she never heard hime in or leave, not that she had been checking, she half expected him to at least show up just once but he never did and by the third day, she gave up and resulted to self-pity and self-loath, she managed to get out of her room only to find Yoey who froze at the sight of her.


    ¡°What?¡± why are you looking at me like you saw a ghost or something? Just keep walking,¡±


    She told him and watched him fumble with whatever he wanted to say and finally, he gave up and walked away without saying anything to her, she went back into her room after that and never came out again, she spent the whole day feeling pity for herself.


    By the fourth day, she got tired of feeling pity for herself, she woke up that morning and walked into the restroom, looking at the mirror for the first time in days, she didn¡¯t like what she saw in the mirror.


    ¡°You look horrible,¡±


    She told the woman in the mirror who looked nothing like her, she had puffy eyes and a red nose and her hair was looking so bad because she hasn¡¯t even washed it for days now, she red at her refection hating what she had turned herself into while the reason for her present situation would probably have forgotten her already, yet here she was barely existing, no wonder Yoey had looked like he saw a ghost yesterday, she was sure he would tell Luciano about it and they will probably have a great time mocking her.


    Arielle spent time in the bathroom cleaning herself up properly, after which she got dressed in proper clothing instead of the nighties she has been wearing for days, after that, she tidied up her room which was messy even though all she did inside was cry and sleep, she looked around the room and suddenly realize she didn¡¯t have to be there


    she really had no reason to still remain in the mansion, what was the point, they were divorced anyway, she had enough money with her to move to a new ce and she suddenly wanted to be out of anywhere near him, she walked to her wardrobe, got the things she needed and left the house, nobody tried to stop her neither did anyone ask her where she was headed to, they let her leave the mansion and she took a cab and travel a long hour before she stopped and checked into a hotel, she didn¡¯t have any ns yet so her stop was to make ns, find the best ce that will suit her, a quiet ce far from all of the problem the cityes with, somewhere she would not be reminded of Luciano or anything that happened.

 Chapter 108

    ¡°Are you still not going home today? It has been a week boss,¡±


    Yoey said when he walked into the office and Luciano looked up from what he was doing, his assistant was all set to go home for the day but not him, he had no home to go to, Arielle hated him and he was to me for it, he didn¡¯t want to face her just yet until he has fully resolved the whole thing, he was getting there. In the past week, he has been able to connect Lily to Perez and found out who she was before Don had found her, he found out her real name was Lauretta Uttar and she was pretty much a freeloader, everything about her was all wrong, she was once a mistress to another rich man who died too, what¡¯s more, shocking was finding out she was Perez¡¯s mistress too, she had been two-timing his grandfather, not like he had been surprised to find that out, what did surprise him was the fact that the person she was seeing turned out to be Perez of all people, the bastard came to see him as soon as he heard he got out and even had the mind to tell him to sell what was left of Don¡¯spany to him, Luciano had thrown him out and warned his people not to ever let him into his offices, that was before he found out his rtionship with Lily, if he had found out before meeting him, he would have at least giving a punch.


    The fact that Lily hade to see his grandfather like an innocent woman and not the blood-sucking demon that she was made him mad, she was the mastermind of the whole thing with Perez as her co, they had specifically targeted his grandfather and Don had yed into their hands, he had Macko to me for that too, the stupid man was still hiding, it was clear now that he didn¡¯t kill Don and that either Perez or Lily had been the one to send people to kill Don and framed him, they made sure not to do the job themselves so as not to be caught and the killer did a good job erasing all evidence that can lead to him being found but they can¡¯t hide forever, except they left the face of the earth, if not he will find that and make them pay the exact same way they took his grandfather¡¯s life, thew will not do just for him, he will do it himself.


    ¡°Boss? Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    He asked again.


    ¡°Not today. I have work to do and it is better to stay at the office.¡±


    He lied.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you so much boss, I would really have something else to say to you,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano red at him.


    ¡°What do you mean by that young man?¡±


    He asked. Talking to him reminded him of Arielle, not to lie, everything he did or see reminded him of her, he thought of her every day and felt like a total jerk for making her cry, that day a week ago when he made her sign everything back to him and told her he will never love her, he had stood close to her door for a while and heard her cry so much, it broke his heart but he had to do what he did. Couldn¡¯t love her? What a lie because he damn well fell in love with her, when she had told him she loves him, it had taken everything in him not to fall on his knee in front of her and beg her to forgive him and take him back, but he couldn¡¯t do that, not until everyone that had a hand in bringing down his family pays, he just needed to bear not being with her and also her hating him for now.


    ¡°I mean why aren¡¯t you trying to make up with her? Why are you punishing her?¡±


    Yoey asked and he knew who he was talking about, Arielle.


    ¡°I am not punishing her,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s not what you are doing? I thought you will patch things up with her once you are out but instead, you went about doing the opposite, now you don¡¯t even go home again,¡±


    Yoey said and he felt like he was being scolded.


    ¡°Are you scolding me right now?¡±


    He asked and Yoey nodded.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I am doing, I think I earned the right to do that seeing I am the closest thing you have to a friend.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s true but until I can figure everything out, I can¡¯t go home neither can I be with Arielle,¡±


    He let out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know boss, I think you are making a mistake that you can¡¯t fix when it bes toote, you made her sad, made her cry, hurt her, and also took everything you gave her, I know you are doing what you think is best but I have sisters and would hate if someone did something that hurt them, I saw that day I went to the mansion and she wasn¡¯t looking good at all, you should go back home and tell her you are sorry,¡±


    Yoey advised.


    ¡°I thought you said you were an only child?¡¯


    Luciano questioned. He knew he told him before that he was an only child.


    ¡±Technically, I am but my stepfather had kids before he met my mom so yeah, I have stepsisters whom I don¡¯t share any blood rtionship with but I will absolutely murder any man who hurt or break their heart, just go tell her you are sorry already, the more you prolong it the harder it will be for her to forgive you,¡±


    Yoey advised. Luciano wished he can do that but he couldn¡¯t not right now, not when the killer is still out there,


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Yoey,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°But why? Everything is moving smoothly so far and soon we will catch those who stole from Don and killed him, we even know who they are already, what¡¯s stopping you from fixing things with her?¡±


    Yoey asked in a confused tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t because I don¡¯t want anyone to use her to get to me, if they know we are not on good terms, if they know she hates me, if they know we fought they would not go for her but if I make up with her, they will use her against me, do you get it now?¡±


    He let out.


    ¡°Is that why you made sure to fight with her? So that she will not be your weakness? Wow, I have to say, you might be good in business but you are so bad when ites to other stuff, I don¡¯t see how turning her into your literal enemy would stop anyone from using her against you when they know you care about her, or don¡¯t you care?¡±


    Yoey asked.


    ¡°I do, I care about her, I care about her and I will do anything for her but then, I don¡¯t want her to do anything for me, don¡¯t you get it? If she hates me, she would not think of doing anything to help me that way no one will think of going to her, do you get it?¡¯


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see how that will work out, she loves you and you know it, she won¡¯t just stop loving you, it takes time to unlove someone, and sometimes, people never stop loving people, they just learn to live without that person, I know it might not be my ce to tell you but if I don¡¯t, no one else will, so I will tell you that you are doing this all wrong, the divorce, picking a fight with her and turning her into your enemy to protect the both of you, it is all wrong,¡±


    Yoey said. Luciano understood his point of view but he couldn¡¯t back down now, or maybe he was scared that Arielle will not ept him anymore after how he treated her, it was better to stay focused on the task at hand than to spend time begging her only for her to tell him to fuck off, he couldn¡¯t deal with her rejection now, it would distract him from what he has to do.


    ¡°I will fix things once I ampletely done, until then, we both have to suffer, or do you think I enjoy doing what I am doing?¡±


    He asked.

 Chapter 109

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t even look happy, you are always lost in thoughts and you look like you aged a little, I haven¡¯t gone through a breakup before but I have seen people who have and that¡¯s exactly how you look like, I wish you don¡¯t have to do it this way.¡±


    Yoey let out.


    ¡°Yoey, you might be right about me doing this all wrong but I won¡¯t go back now, I rather she hates me and stay away from this messy stuff than have her with me and have her witness all of this, it will get nasty soon and I don¡¯t want her involved, I will fix things once this is over, for now, I can¡¯t, the people we are dealing with are known to do shady things.


    Luciano responded, leaving no room for further debate.


    ¡°Yeah boss, I will see you tomorrow, please take a break too,¡±


    Yoey said and left, once he was on his own, Luciano stood up from his seat and went to the cab in his office, make himself someone coffee, and went to stand by the window, looking out into the busy city, everyone was moving on and living their life except him, he was stuck in here cleaning up the mess others made and dragged him into, while his grandfathery cold in the morgue and the woman he loves alone at home, funny how he always said he will never fall in love but now that he did love a woman, he was making her go through hell, even if she doesn¡¯t hate him, he already hated himself for everything he did to her, if only he had another way.


    He took a sip of his coffee and let out a sad sigh, he hated living like this and wanted the life he had when he newly married Arielle back, this time, he wanted to be okay with his grandfather, he just wished to be happy again without having any worries but the thing is, no matter how much he wishes for that to be the case, he knew it will never happen, he alone was responsible for how his life would turn out, the past was already past, the present doesn¡¯t look very good now but whatever he does will determine what will happen in his future, maybe not being happy right now might make way for a happier future but no matter how he looks at it, his future didn¡¯t look happy, he was never one to think about the future, now that he did, he didn¡¯t like what he saw, the only way he is going to be happy in the future is if Arielle forgives him and take him back after all this is done, if not, he would live a pretty lonely life and he didn¡¯t want that.


    Luciano let out another sigh, took a sip from the coffee, and left the window, worrying about the future won¡¯t fix the presence so he has to keep working and get things done. If only Lily or Perez will take the bait, but so far, they have both been so quiet, it¡¯s like they knew they got caught and they were taking a break and being extra careful, he wishes they weren¡¯t, everything would work out faster if they juste on to him strong, he hated the suspense so much, his uncle Laz had told him to take it slowly but slowly was never how he did his thing, not being able to finish up was killing him, he was so close to confronting Perez himself.


    His phone rang and he picked it up wondering who was calling him by this time. It was already past nine pm and he had no pending business calls, the number was not registered in his phone and for a moment, he thought it would be Perez but when he picked up, he realized it wasn¡¯t him almost immediately.


    ¡°Macko? Where the hell are you? loser!¡±


    Luciano yelled at the phone when he realized it was his cousin calling.


    ¡°I am in the city, I aming to see you, I can¡¯t do this anymore, I know I messed up but I didn¡¯t kill Don, I never knew he would be killed, I won¡¯t kill my own grandfather, you have to believe me, it is all them, I was a fool to believe them and now they want to kill me too and you, they are nning to kill us all,¡±


    Macko said on the phone, he sounded scared and out of his mind.


    ¡°Where are you right now Macko? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I aming to meet you, I am in Moscow already, they are going to kill us all Luciano, I made a mistake believing them,¡±


    He let out.


    ¡°Who are you talking about here? Perez or Lily?¡±


    Luciano asked.


    ¡°Both of them, Dimitri too, they are all working together, Dimitri is Perez and Lily¡¯s love child, they are a family,¡±


    Macko revealed shocking Luciano, yes, he knew Lily and Perez had a rtionship even though Perez is married but it never crossed his mind that his one-time best friend was their child, he knew Dimitri was adopted by his current parents but he never knew Perez was his real father and even all through what has been going on, it never crossed his mind that Dimitri would a hand in it, he never thought of it.


    ¡°Are you sure of what you are saying?¡±


    He asked, still in doubt. It was hard for him to believe anything Macko says, his record wasn¡¯t so great seeing as he was the reason everything started anyway.


    ¡°Where can I meet you cousin? I will tell you everything I know,¡±


    Macko said and Luciano contemted whether or not to give him his location, since he had other things to sort out with his cousin, he gave in and gave his location to him.


    ¡°I am at my office,¡±


    ¡°Right, I will be there in twenty minutes,¡±


    He said and hung up the call, Luciano called the security post to let him in once he got there, and after that, he waited patiently. He arrived exactly twenty minutester.


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    Luciano yelled when he walked into his office and punched him in the face.


    ¡°Aha, I deserved that,¡±


    Macko said, holding his face.


    ¡°You deserve more than that, you son of a bitch, Deda died because of you!¡±


    He yelled at him. He tried to control his emotions but just seeing Macko made him mad, the man didn¡¯t even look good, he lost a lot of weight and looked worse than he did when he had been in jail.


    ¡°I know, and I feel guilty about it, I am sorry,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He said, bowing his head.


    ¡°Sorry? Sorry won¡¯t fix this, you crazy fool,¡±


    ¡°I know, just hear me out will you, if you don¡¯t, we might all die,¡±


    Macko said in a pleading voice.


    ¡°Sit down and tell me what you know and why you think we will all be killed,¡±


    He said and waited for him to sit, after which he sat down too and waited for him to speak.


    ¡°I found out that they n to kill us all, at first, I thought Don¡¯s death was a mistake, I thought someone else killed him.¡±


    Macko said and Luciano red at him wanting to do more than just a punch.

 Chapter 110

    ¡°What kind of trash are you spitting right now? Did you forget I was arrested for the murder and that my gun was found at the scene of the crime, how would you think that someone else killed him if not the people you work with, why else did you go into hiding?¡±


    Luciano barked at him.


    ¡°They told me to, they made me believe you will kill me if you find me, I was already hiding before he was killed and I didn¡¯t think of anything else than to stay away and they helped me,¡±


    He revealed.


    ¡°Okay, so why are you here now? You no longer want to hide or they don¡¯t want to help you anymore?¡±


    Luciano asked. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from being angry at his cousin, the idiot caused too much damage to the family for him to just be forgiven but he seemed to have some information so no matter how angry he was at him, he had to keep it in check and listen to what he had to say.


    ¡°I found, what they really wanted, why they approached me and then Don, it was all part of their grand n, Don and I were just puppets to their n,¡±


    Macko let out. So good of him to finally realize what he was to them, even though the realization came toote, Don died, and their family lost a lot including their reputation.


    ¡°And what do you think this grand n is? Take over a dying empire? There is pretty much nothing but ruins, everything fell off and the only thing remaining is going to fall off if care is not taken, so what do you think they n to do with what is left of the Siegel name?¡±


    Luciano asked.


    ¡°What is left is still of great importance and you know it, they want it,¡±


    ¡°Well, they shoulde and try and get it from me, let¡¯s see if I will let them have it, Perez already approached me twice for a buyout and I told him both times to get lost,¡±


    Luciano revealed.


    ¡°He is just ying with you, he has other ns, they have other ns to get what they want and there is no stopping them,¡±


    Macko said in a fear-filled voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you! Can you start making sense?¡±


    Luciano barked at him.


    ¡°Initially, the thing is no one expected our first n to fail, which was the only thing I was truly involved in but then it turned out to be a scam which threw us off bnce, and then Lily tried to talk Don into giving her more but then you came back in the picture and she couldn¡¯t get her way again,¡±


    ¡°so, that¡¯s why they killed him?¡±


    Luciano asked, forming a fist.


    ¡°I think so now, they killed him and framed you and tried to get your wife too,¡±


    Macko said and paused, Luciano couldn¡¯t figure out how Arielle came into the picture.


    ¡°Mind talking more? Make me understand,¡±


    He persuaded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it? Their n all along was to take over the Siegel empire, that¡¯s why Perez sent his woman to Don and she was the one that made Don believe it was okay to partner with Perez which gave him a sort of hold in thepany but to have control, he needed more which was why they got you out of the picture and once you were out, Dimitri bought shares in thepany, Perez already had enough while Lily talked Don into giving some shares to unknown persons which she made him believe were her rtives, if theybine everything, it will be above everyone else and they can take over,¡±


    Macko exined, Luciano could only understand him to some extent because no matter what they do, Don still owns fifty percent of everything and he owns twenty, even if Perez band with other shareholders, they can never beat him, except they tried to frame him for Don¡¯s death, which means they wanted him out of the way and seeing the way the police had to prolong his release as much as they could, they definitely nned to take him out of the picture, which still would not work in their favor except Arielle band with them, which didn¡¯t happen as she gave everything back to him.


    ¡°How does my wifee into all of this?¡±


    he asked even though he already had an idea.


    ¡°They found out what you did which is why Lily got close to her but then she gave everything back to you even after Lily tried to persuade her not to, they were going to manipte her into giving her shares which were yours to them but then she ruined that n,¡±


    Macko revealed. Luciano knew Arielle had been close with Lily, he found out from her driver that night that she had gone to see her, once he found out who Lily truly was, he made sure to tell her driver not to take her anywhere near that woman.


    ¡°Did you just find out about all these now? Or you knew and they told you that you will benefit from it and now that you realize you won¡¯t get anything from them you decided toe to me?¡±


    Luciano asked his cousin. He just couldn¡¯t trust his motives.


    ¡°I found out recently, I swear I had no idea that was their n all along, I found out and confronted Dimitri because he is the one that has been in contact with since I went into hiding and then he told me about his parent, of course, I thought he met his other parents but turns out he was talking about Lily and Perez,¡±


    He revealed.


    ¡°Wait, Dimitri knew all along that Perez and Lily were his biological parents?¡±


    He asked in shock. He still couldn¡¯t believe Dimitri was rted to those two, Lily didn¡¯t even look like she is old enough to give birth to a child Dimitri¡¯s age, except she met Perez when she was a teenager.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I think he found outst year, and that¡¯s when they started nning everything,¡±


    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why you are so sure that that¡¯s the truth, I mean Lily looks so young to have birthed Dimitri and also why will he tell you that himself when it is clear that they are trying to keep their rtionship a secret¡±


    Luciano asked.


    ¡°I know, you have every reason to doubt what I say, but it is the truth, Lily and Perez met way back when she was in high school and he got her pregnant only to abandon her because his family will never approve of her and then after Lily birthed Dimitri, she couldn¡¯t take care of him which is why she gave him up for adoption and I think they reunitedst year too, I don¡¯t know but anyway they have been working together since, plus Dimitri is not stable right now, he drinks a lot and told me all these himself while he was drunk.¡±


    Macko revealed. That, Luciano could believe, Dimitri has always had an issue with drinking, maybe he got even deeper into it once they stopped being friends.


    ¡°Right! And when you found out what their ns were, you asked Dimitri and he just outed himself and his parents to you? Is that it?¡¯


    He asked.


    ¡°I told you he has a problem with drinking, I fed him enough alcohol and got what I need out of him, he won¡¯t even remember he said anything once he wakes up.


    He exined.


    ¡°Why did you decide to tell me all this, surely it is not because you have lost because you have always been a loser anyway.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Luciano said to Macko who bowed his head into his hand and stayed like that for a moment before looking back at him.

 Chapter 111

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t have anything to lose, I lost everything already but they won¡¯t leave Betty alone, Lily keeps talking to Betty, she keeps threatening to harm Betty, I can¡¯t let them do that, she is the only one that loves and cares about me, also she is carrying my child, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them,¡±


    Macko revealed. He looked so different talking about his woman, for the first time, Luciano could understand him, he would do anything to protect Arielle too, even though she wasn¡¯t with child, he would still go against the world to protect her.


    ¡°Okay, that I can understand,¡±


    Luciano said.


    ¡°Yeah, I know, you love your wife,¡±


    ¡°I do, but right now, she pretty much hates me,¡±


    Luciano revealed in sadness.


    ¡°Why? Because of the divorce? I thought you guys were in it together,¡±


    ¡°No, it was all me, and she hates me for what I did,¡±


    ¡°Does that mean she is no longer with you? You can¡¯t let her be on her own, that¡¯s dangerous, they will go for her, they might turn her against you or use her against you, you can¡¯t be fighting with her right now,¡±


    Macko let out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will go her way again,¡±


    Luciano let out.


    ¡°Are you even listening to yourself? I thought you are the one with all the sense, can¡¯t you see this will give them a better chance to get to her, think Luciano, think, Lily is approaching Betty who has nothing to do with our family, what do you think she will do to your wife whom she is sure knows more?¡±


    Macko let out and he finally understood what he met, what Yoey had told him before that he had not listened to, he realized the errors of his way.


    ¡°I have to go home now! Can you get out on your own or do you want me to drop you off?¡±


    Luciano asked already walking out of the office, he needed to get home to Arielle, he already messed everything up but he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her, from now on, he would not be leaving her side, even if she tells him to which he was so sure she will, he deserves it for being a fool, why did he ever think fighting with her will keep her safe? Why did he assume that? and it had to be his foolish cousin that made him see the errors in his way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I am going over to Betty, please be careful and I will be in touch,¡±


    Macko said when they got out of the elevator together.


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    He said as he ran to where his car was parked, got in, and drove off immediately. Luciano drove as fast as he could, going at a speed that would probably get him in trouble, but he didn¡¯t mind, all that was on his mind was getting to Arielle and moving her out of that house, he should never have left her there on her own, he got home, parked his car and ran into the main house.


    ¡°Where is my wife Lydia?¡±


    He asked the housekeeper who looked shocked to see him.


    ¡°Sir? She left,¡±


    Lydia informed him and he paused to make sure he heard her well.


    ¡°Left? What are you talking about? Where did she go?¡±


    He asked, already going upstairs to her room.


    ¡°She left the house two days ago,¡±


    Lydia revealed as they got to her room, he stopped at her door and turned to his housekeeper.


    ¡°Two days ago? Why wasn¡¯t I told about this? Who let her leave the house,¡±


    He barked out opening the door, the room was empty and her wardrobe was opened, she really left.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that she left?¡±


    He yelled at the woman standing next to him and she bowed her head in fear.


    ¡°I have no idea, I went to give her dinner as the chef asked me to, and when I got into her room, she was not there, I asked the guards and they said she left, I thought you were aware,¡±


    The woman said. Luciano left her standing there and hurried out of the main house towards the ce where his men who guarded the house were, they stood up and greeted him when they saw him.


    ¡°Where is Phil?¡±


    He asked for the head who is also Arielle¡¯s bodyguard.


    ¡°Boss,¡±


    He saiding from behind the others.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Boss, she left,¡±


    He had the mind to say to his face.


    ¡°What? Left? And you are telling me this now?¡±


    Luciano yelled at him.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, but she already left before I noticed and we all thought since you guys are no longer married then she was free to leave, that¡¯s why no one called or said anything,¡±


    The idiot said and Luciano lost his mind and punched him in the face.


    ¡°Your job is to watch her, and be around her, if I wanted her out of here would you still have that job? Would any of you still be here? What¡¯s your job you fucker? Why am I paying you?¡±


    He asked and punched him again.


    ¡°Find my wife,¡±


    He yelled at the lot of them as he walked to his car to get his phone, he took it out and dialed her number but it was switched off, he went back into the main house to her room and looked at her stuff to see what she carried and also to see if she left any indication as to where she was headed, she only took her clothes, not all of them and there was no clue of her where about in the room, he gave up after searching for about twenty minutes, he left her room and ran down the stairs, he couldn¡¯t rub off the feeling that she was in danger and he had himself to me for it, he would never forgive himself if anything happens to her.


    ¡°Boss, I just spoke to her driver,¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Phil saiding to him and Luciano red at him waiting for him to talk.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said thest time he brought her home, the day you came back home, he overheard her talking on the phone with someone, and the person was threatening her,¡±


    Phil revealed and Luciano¡¯s heart skipped a beat, he already knew who it was that would threaten her but with what is what he didn¡¯t know, God knows if anything happens to Arielle, he would kill all of them with his bare hands.


    ¡°Tell Dreg to try tracking her phone, it is turned off but he can find it,¡±


    He instructed pacing back and forth, still calling her number.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡±


    You get the vehicles ready and some men too, depending on where her location is, I am going to need you all to be prepared,¡±


    He instructed and they all left to do as he told them, he wanted to call Yoey but his personal assistant had been through a lot and needed his rest so instead of calling him, he continued trying Arielle¡¯s phone hoping for it toe on and for her to take his call but nothing worked.


    ¡°It is all my fault, I should never have let this happen, please be safe,¡±


    He pleaded.


    ¡°Sir, we found her,¡±


    Phil said running to him.


    ¡°Really? Where is she?¡¯


    He asked, already walking to his car, his other men including Dreg came running to him.


    ¡°Where is she at?¡¯


    He directed his question to Dreg who had found her location.


    ¡°She is in Solntsevo,¡±


    He revealed and once again Luciano¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What? Why would she be there? Fucking hell, you all know what to do right?¡±


    He called out to his men.


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡±


    They responded and he called for Dreg to ride with him, he was the one that knew her location, and he hoped she was okay, of all the ces to be it had to be Solntsevo. He needed to find her.

 Chapter 112

    Arielle stared at her phone not knowing what to do, she was scared to turn it on, if she did she knew it will either start ringing or there will be another photo of her parents waiting for her, Lily and her people were not backing out not even after she told Lily that she already handed everything back to Luciano and they went their separate way already, in fact, she got worse after she told her that and resulted in messaging and calling her every moment that she had to turn her phone off most of the time.


    It was hard living in a hotel and she didn¡¯t know for how long she would live the way she was now so she had chosen to use a cheaper hotel, not only that, it was further away from the mansion and anywhere near Luciano not like he was looking for her, in fact, she was sure he wasn¡¯t even aware she left home, even if he did, he won¡¯t even care, the earlier she knows that, the better for her, one thing though, no matter how she tried to make herself forget him, his thought always find a way to crawl into her head, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night without dreaming of their happy times together and those dreams always end up in the same way, with him tell her he would never love her and she always wakes up in tears, she hated how pathetic that made her but if only that was the only problem she has, then maybe it would have been easier to ovee but the fact that Lily won¡¯t let her catch a break made it all worse.


    She had ns, she got her ne tickets and was going to leave the country but then Lily called her and told her if she tries to leave the country, they would kill her parents, she knew her parents didn¡¯t deserve her and they deserve whatever bad things that happen to them but she couldn¡¯t just let them be killed for something that had nothing to do with them, she tried finding anything about her parent¡¯s whereabouts but she couldn¡¯t but every day for thest two days, Lily has sent her photos of her parents, they knew where they were, she had warned her not to leave the country, she knew they were nning something and making her not leave for a reason but she couldn¡¯t even figure out what they have nned out.


    She thought of calling Luciano but the thought of him mocking her and rejecting her again stopped her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go through that again, I am not that strong,¡±


    She reminded herself for the hundredth time, she couldn¡¯t do it but she wanted to tell him, at least make him aware of the kind of person Lily was, but then again, she didn¡¯t want to do anything to help the man who broke her heart most cruelly.


    ¡°I will just think about myself only from now on, I don¡¯t care what happens to him or anyone else,¡±


    She told herself as she picked up her phone and turned it on.


    ¡°if she calls me again, I am going to tell her to go fuck herself,¡±


    She said and scrolled through the photos of her parents that she had sent, they looked so happy that she couldn¡¯t for a moment hate them, they may have done her wrong by selling her off but they look happy and she didn¡¯t want anyone to steal that happiness from them, she hope Lily would not do anything to ruin their happiness.


    ¡°I need to find my will to live too and be happy,¡±


    She let out as she dropped the phone on the bed and went to the drawer where she kept her clothes and picked out afortable dress to sleep in, tomorrow she ns on moving to another hotel until she can decide on whether to still take that flight or stay back, if she was going to remain in Moscow, she needed a n on how to go about it to avoid seeing Luciano anywhere, the thought of them meeting and him ignoring her wasn¡¯t pleasing to think about. She hated it just like she hated how she couldn¡¯t keep him out of her mind, no one told her this would happen when she falls in love with someone who can¡¯t love her back, maybe she would have guarded her heart more if she had known, it was toote now.


    She went to take her bath and prepared for bed, she heard her phone ringing and frowned, she already knew who it was before even going to the phone.


    ¡°I am not going to keep hiding from you, crazy bitch,¡±


    She bit out as she took the phone.


    ¡°What is it that you want this time Lily? Are you not tired of disturbing me?¡¯


    Arielle asked.


    ¡°You seem to talk back without fear, I don¡¯t think you know just what you are into,¡±


    Lily let out and Arielle rolled her eyes in disgust.


    ¡°What is it that I am into? What can you really do Lily? I don¡¯t know why you think you can make me scared but I am not scared of you woman,¡±


    Arielle yelled at her, yes, she was scared but she could not let her see her fears, it will only make her try to scare her more.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You should be scared, I am telling you, how about a new photo of your parents¡¯ love?¡±


    She asked with an evil tune that set off all the rm buttons in her brain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, I don¡¯t care about those people, do whatever you want,¡±


    Arielle let out in frustration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how brave you will be when I tell you I know where you are right now and I have people watching your every move,¡±


    She said and Arielle looked around in fear.


    ¡°You are lying and making it all up,¡±


    She responded but Lily let out an evilugh that filled her ears, she felt weird and scared, what if she wasn¡¯t joking or making it up, what if she actually had people watching her?

 Chapter 113

    ¡°Why will I make things up, for start, you are in Solntsevo, right now, at that cheap ass hotel down south and your room number is**¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Arielle yelled, cutting her off.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Lily? Why are you following me around?¡±


    She asked, she didn¡¯t know how Lily got her location so urately. Now more than ever, she would make sure to move by morning. It was already toote to leave she would have, the neighborhood wasn¡¯t good enough for her to walk around at night.


    ¡°Now we are talking, listen carefully and do as I say and both you and your parents will be just fine, but if you don¡¯t do as I say, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle could already tell she was about to do something impossible.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    She asked and waited while biting hard on her lips, almost peeling them from fear and anxiety.


    ¡°See, what I want is very easy, you go to Luciano, you get him to hand over whatever shares he has of the Siegel empire to you and you will be free from me,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle stood rooted wondering if she had heard her wrong.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She asked to be sure.


    ¡°You heard me the first time, I am not going to repeat myself, you have one week,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle felt angry, who did she think she was to order her to do something like that and what makes her think she would do it, she tried to control herself but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Lily, I can¡¯t, Luciano and I are no longer together, I told you that multiple times already, what makes you think he will listen to me? I haven¡¯t even told him about you, why do you stille after me? Why are you still calling me, I didn¡¯t speak to him or anyone about what you did, you told me to keep quiet and I did, you told me not to leave and I stayed but I won¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t make me,¡±


    Arielle yelled on the phone, as frustrated tears welled up in her eyes, she should have left the phone off, she should not have taken her call.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you even care about the people that birthed you? Do you care about your life Or are you picking a man who doesn¡¯t give a fuck about you over people who brought you to this world and took care of you? Over your own safety? Are you that stupid?¡±


    Lily asked. She sounded pissed but Arielle didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Yeah, I am stupid, I was stupid to let you talk me into a corner, I should have known you had ns to use me against Luciano which is why you want me to stay in the country, I was stupid but guess what? Not anymore, do whatever you want to do with those people, they don¡¯t care about me anyway, why should I care if they die? Do whatever you want with them, I am leaving the country, if you want toe and get me, then do it, I am not scared of you, you know what? fuck you,¡±


    Arielle yelled into the phone, she should never have allowed the sick woman to use her, her parents were on their own, she tried to protect them but she has done enough, at the end of the day, if she were to be the one in need of them, they would never show up.


    ¡°You are going to regret this, mark my words,¡±


    Lily said before Arielle ended the call and threw the phone on the bed, she bent down and covered her face with her hands. She was so lost and confused, she couldn¡¯t even think properly, what if Lilyes after her tonight? What will she do?


    Arielle looked up in fear when her phone started ringing again, knowing who it will be that was calling her, she ignored it but after a few more nonstop calls, she got off the floor intending to turn the phone off without taking the call, her eyes widen in shock when she saw who it was that was calling her.


    ¡°What does he want now,¡±


    She let out in sadness, she didn¡¯t know if to pick up the call or just let it keep ringing, she watched the phone as her fingers trailed to the answer button, she wanted to hear his voice but she was scared that he would have more awful words to say to her, what if she takes the call and Lily finds out she spoke to him, that will make her more persistent, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t do it, in the end, she just let the phone keep ringing without taking the call, she didn¡¯t turn the phone of, she just went andid on the bed with the phone in hand, he continued calling until she fell asleep to the ringing of the phone.


    Arielle was woken by a loud bang on the door, it took a moment for her to remember where she was and she jumped out of bed in fear once she remembered, the banging on the door didn¡¯t stop, she couldn¡¯t tell who was out there and she was too scared to go find out, what if it was Lily or her people? She had nothing to defend herself with and in this part of the world, nobody cares enough to stop and help when bad things happen to others so she just stood there rooted in fear until she heard the familiar voice.


    ¡°Arielle, I know you are in there, please open the door,¡±


    She heard Luciano say and all her fears melted away, she ran to the door and opened it, and was dragged into a hug before she could say anything.

 Chapter 114

    Luciano felt relief wash over his body as he wrapped her in a hug, she was okay, she was fine and he found her before they did, he thought he won¡¯t find her, thought the worse when her phone finally started ringing but she didn¡¯t take her calls, he thought the worse had happened to her, he imagined herid in some cold dirty floor, chained, until Dreg had said she was at this hotel, it came as a shock to him because she had enough money to go to a better ce why she chooses such a rundown hotel in a ce like this was beyond him but he was just d she was okay and nothing happened to her like he had thought when he couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡°You are okay now, I found you,¡±


    He whispered as he held her tighter, he expected her to be mad at him but she was hugging him too, he said a small thank you to the universe, well too early because she pushed him away at that moment and made to go back into the room but he didn¡¯t let her close the door on him, he pushed his way into the room and closed the door behind him, his men knew what to do.


    ¡°Get out of here, what are you doing here? What do you want from me now?¡±


    She yelled at him pointing at the door.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I am sorry Arielle, I am sorry for the way I treated you,¡±


    He let out, she stopped yelling for a moment and red at him as if she thinks he has lost his mind.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Did you drink?¡±


    She asked after a while and he took a step closer to her but she raised her hand to stop him and he did.


    ¡°Arielle, I came to take you home, why did you leave?¡¯


    He asked and could feel her get angry, maybe he shouldn¡¯t be asking any question in the first ce, he knew why she left after all, he was the one that drove her away, he should have fixed things with her that night when he returned, she would have forgiven him then, now with the way she was looking at him, he feared he was toote, she hated him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you are Luciano but I am not going anywhere with you, I don¡¯t have a home here, not even my old house because you destroyed it, I hate you so much,¡±


    she let out, he felt sorry, he didn¡¯t even remember he had ordered for the house to be taken down, he had ns of doing something on thend and gifting it to her but she would not believe him now.


    ¡°I am sorry Arielle, I know I was mean to you and don¡¯t have the right to tell you what to do but you have toe with me,¡±


    He pleaded.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere with you Luciano, I can take care of myself, if you think you can juste back into my life and beg to be forgiven then you must be crazy and delusional because I am never going to forgive you,¡±


    She yelled. He deserved everything she was saying to him and deserved not to be forgiven but he couldn¡¯t leave her here, it will only take a matter of time before that lunatic family to find her and he didn¡¯t want them to find her or be anywhere near her so he has to find a way to convince her toe with him no matter what.


    ¡°Even if you still don¡¯t want to forgive me, even if you hate me now, I don¡¯t mind Arielle, I can¡¯t let you be on your own, I can¡¯t do that,¡±


    He let out in a pleading voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be near you Luciano, you don¡¯t get to do that, you don¡¯t get to make me feel so much pain in thest couple of weeks only for you to change your mind now, don¡¯t worry about me, fuck out of my life,¡±


    She yelled at him pushing him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, I can¡¯t leave you,¡±


    he let out feeling choked up. the things he wanted to say to her choking him, he just couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    ¡°Why? I think it is pretty easy for you to leave, why are you pretending to care about me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I care about you, Arielle!¡±


    He blunted out. He hated how he made her believe he didn¡¯t care about her when he actually did. So much.


    ¡°Liar, you don¡¯t care about me, you told me that yourself, don¡¯te on here and lie to me,¡±


    she fired at him.


    ¡°I am not lying right now Arielle, I know the things I said before, I know I made you believe I don¡¯t care about you but I was lying then, not now, right now, I am telling you the truth, I love you Arielle, I care about you, I want you to be safe, I was stupid to assume you will be safer without me but that¡¯s a lie, I am sorry Arielle, I lied before but not now, I just love you,¡±


    He rambled, stumbling on his words, pouring his heart out to her, the look she gave him made him realize just how much damage his choices has done to their rtionship, she didn¡¯t believe his words, she was just gazing at him and it felt like she wasn¡¯t even seeing him, he knew it was his fault, she told him she loved him and he had made her feel like a fool, did he really expect her to react to his love deration? he should have kept it to himself but the words were out already and even though she reacted the way she did, he still didn¡¯t want to take it back.


    ¡°Arielle? Please say something,¡±


    He muttered when she refused to say anything

 Chapter 115

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to say to you Luciano, I don¡¯t believe anything you just said, you just want me toe with you, and that¡¯s why you are saying those words, you told me that you will never love me, how do you expect me to believe that changed in just a week?¡±


    She asked him. He took his time, going over what he wanted to say in his head before he spoke them out, he needed to convince her to at leaste with him, he couldn¡¯t even trust himself to say the right words that will get her toe with him.


    ¡°I love you Arielle and I want you to be safe, I know it is hard for you to believe me but I do, I love you so much, I can¡¯t let you get hurt, pleasee with me, please,¡±


    He pleaded. That was all he could do. his head was nk and his brain refused to generate words when he needed all the words to convince her.


    ¡°From what do you think I need protection? I mean, you are more harmful to me than whatever you think you are protecting me from.¡±


    She replied.


    ¡°I know, I understand you Arielle, I get what you are saying, but those who killed Don are still out there and until I can get them off the streets, everyone associated with me are not safe,¡±


    He exined, hoping that she will understand him.


    ¡°And you think being with you will be safer? I am not associated with you anymore Luciano, have you forgotten that? We got divorced,¡±


    She reminded him of his mistake, Yoey had warned him, he should have listened to him.


    ¡°At that time, I thought that was best for the both of us, I didn¡¯t want you to be dragged into the mess that was my life,¡±


    He exined but she shook her head.


    ¡°What? that¡¯s not why you divorced me, Luciano, stop fucking lying, you did it for yourself, to protect yourself and everything you owned, do you think I am stupid? When you got out the first thing you did was get back everything, you lied, ruined my name, made me a public enemy and now you have the mind to stand in front of me and lie even more? God! You are such a devil,¡±


    She used. She wasn¡¯t lying, that was part of his n too but he had also wanted to protect her from the whole mess, that had been his first goal when he was arrested, he messed everything up.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I wanted to protect what¡¯s mine, and you are one of those things I wanted to protect Arielle, I know it is hard to believe but I didn¡¯t know the public will blow that off, I just wanted everything that belongs to me to be safe, I went about it the wrong way, I am sorry,¡±


    He disclosed.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, what about when you got out Luciano? When I told you how I felt about you? You still hurt me, you told me you won¡¯t love me, you said those words so don¡¯t expect me to believe anything else,¡±


    She let out and he nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, and you don¡¯t have to forgive me either but please juste with me, I can¡¯t leave you on your own, please,¡±


    He pleaded.


    ¡°Fine, I wille with you, but just so you know, that I aming with you doesn¡¯t me I ept what you said,¡±


    she told him and he could finally breathe in relief, he didn¡¯t get the result he wanted but at least she agreed toe with him.


    ¡°Thank you, should I help you pack?¡±


    He asked not knowing what else to say, he seemed to always lose his words around her.


    ¡°Why would you do that? I can do it myself, just wait outside,¡±


    She said to him and he nodded and left the room, walking down to the reception where some of his men were.


    ¡°Boss, your phone was ringing but we didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡±


    Dreg said when he got to them, he took the phone from him, it was Yeoy, Luciano wondered why he was calling him sote and decided to call him back while waiting for Arielle toe out.


    ¡°Boss, I was trying to reach you,¡±


    ¡°Yoey let out over the phone. He sounded anxious.


    ¡°Why? It iste,¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t wait till morning, there is something I need you to see, I am on my way back to the office,¡±


    Yoey told him. Whatever it was must be very vital for him to leave his house at the time, it was almost midnight.


    ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you tell me on the phone? I left the office,¡±


    Luciano said, looking up to see Arielle walking towards them with her luggage in hand, she looked so beautiful that for a moment he forgot he was on the phone with Yoey until he called out his name.


    ¡°What did you say? I missed it,¡±


    He said taking his eyes off Arielle for a moment, she was talking to the receptionist.


    ¡°I said, I was looking through the footage that came from Don¡¯s house the night he was killed, I don¡¯t know how we missed it, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep so I decided to watch it again and I think I found a clip that caught something, the killer,¡±


    Yeoy revealed.


    ¡°Wait what? Are you sure?¡±


    Luciano asked. They have gone through that footage a lot of times, even the police too and they found nothing, he didn¡¯t want to get his hopes up for nothing.


    ¡°I am sure, that¡¯s why I want you toe and see it too, I didn¡¯t know you left the office,¡±


    Yoey responded, he sounded so sure.


    ¡°You know what, wait for me at the office, I will be there in thirty minutes,¡±


    Luciano told him as Arielle finally finished talking to the receptionist and walked towards him, he couldn¡¯t take her home, he didn¡¯t want to leave her on her own, so he would take her to the office with him and after that, they will go to his penthouse together.


    ¡°We have to stop at the office first Arielle, something came up that I can¡¯t ignore, I will take you home after that.¡±


    He told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, let¡¯s go,¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She replied and he nodded leading her to the car that brought him.


    ¡°Thank you for today guys,¡±


    he told his men as they got into the other car and he got into his with Arielle who moved as further away from him as she could, it hurt but at least she agreed toe with him which was a start. For now, he needed to get to Yoey and review the evidence he said he found, hopefully, they finally have a lead to who really killed Don.

 Chapter 116

    The ride back to the office was quiet, Luciano wanted to take her directly to the penthouse but he already told Yoey to meet him at the office and he couldn¡¯t cancel, she wasn¡¯t even looking at him, he messed up so bad, he didn¡¯t know how he was going to fix the rtionship he broke just yet but he wanted to fix things, life would be hell without her and he confirmed it tonight already, somehow, he couldn¡¯t figure out how but the woman sitting away from him became the most important person in his life and he wanted to keep her close to him forever.


    When they got to the office, she walked ahead of him without saying a word to him, and he followed silently behind her.


    ¡°Boss, you are here, thank God,¡±


    Yoey said when he entered the office before Arielle did, she had waited for him to enter first and followed behind him.


    ¡°Wow, you guys have made up already? You finally listened to me?¡±


    Yoey asked when he saw Arielle, Luciano wished that was the case but they were far from making up. The way he would have been happy if they had indeed made up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t together, he is all yours,¡±


    Arielle responded and walked away, she went over to the couch she had used the first time she hade to his office and sat down, Luciano just stood there not knowing what to do.


    ¡°She thinks I am in love with you, boss,¡±


    Yoey revealed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He asked, confused.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s why she hates me, she thinks I am trying to keep her away from you because I am in love with you,¡±


    the young man exined, it was sort of funny but Luciano wasn¡¯t in the mood tough.


    ¡°Are you in love with me?¡±


    ¡°Bro? What the hell? No, even if I like men which I don¡¯t, it can¡¯t be you, you are totally not my type,¡±


    Yoey yelped sounding offended.


    ¡°Why are you shouting, I am loveable,¡±


    Luciano argued.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think so,¡±


    Yoey answered.


    ¡°Can you guys keep it down? you are not the only ones in this ce,¡±


    Arielle called out from where she sat. Luciano looked from Yoey to her and realized with the two of them around, he was doomed, they were his favorite people in the world right now and Arielle hated the two of them, at least he had one thing inmon with Yoey. he walked toward Arielle, praying that she will not be hostile towards him with Yoey around.


    ¡°Baby? Let me help you make thatfortable,¡±


    He said when he got to her, gesturing at the couch, she stood up wordlessly and he lifted the couch and fixed it so that it was like a bed, which was morefortable. He used it a lot over thest week.


    ¡°Oh, this is much better, I am so tired, thank you,¡±


    She saidying on the bed, the first kind words she had said to him since he found her, it wasn¡¯t much, but it was something. He covered her with the wrap there and stood watching her, she had her eyes closed and looked so much like the Arielle he married and fell in love with, the person she had been before he broke her.


    ¡°Stop looking at me and leave Luciano, you have work to do, right? That¡¯s why we are here,¡±


    She scolded and he got himself back, remembering why he was at the office by midnight but he didn¡¯t want to walk away, she opened her eyes and red at him.


    ¡°I love you,¡±


    He blurted out and left her. He decided he would say those words to her every opportunity he gets until she finally believes him and takes him back.


    ¡°Wow boss, I didn¡¯t know you can be such a lover boy but we learn every day, you did good, and I am proud of you,¡±


    Yoey said when he got back to where he sat.


    ¡°Shut up and show me what brought the two of us here,¡±


    He replied as he took his seat.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s get to work, I have checked it a couple more times and we have our man or should I say, woman,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano quickly turned to the screen in front of him, he silently watched the particr clip and at first, he missed it but when he looked closer, he paused it and zoomed in.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    He yelled and had to cover his mouth hoping that Arielle didn¡¯t hear him, he didn¡¯t want her to know what was going on, this was just a lot worse, he didn¡¯t need a prophet to tell him who it was that killed his grandfather, it was her all along, she killed him.


    ¡°That was my reaction too when I realized, I don¡¯t know how we missed it, it was right under our nose,¡±


    Yoey said but Luciano was half listening, he couldn¡¯t believe it, he sent his grandfather to the person that killed him, if he had let Don stay with him, if they had kept working together, he would have still been alive, he was the one that called Lily, that told her toe to take him home, it was all his fault.


    ¡°Fucking hell, I called her toe take him home, it is all my fault,¡±


    he whispered. His heart was in shambles, he knew she was evil but it never crossed his mind that she actually killed him herself. The fact that they had found his gun at the scene of the crime too, he still couldn¡¯t figure out how that got there and how it became the weapon found at the scene of the crime even though that¡¯s not what was used to kill him, aside from when she hade to pick Don up, she had never been close to him before and then he remembered.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    He let out. It was his fault, he had left the gun on his table when she hade to take Don and he had forgotten about it, she must have taken it then.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yoey asked.

 Chapter 117

    ¡°The gun, it was on my table before she came, and after that, it was found where Don was killed, she didn¡¯t kill him with my gun but she left it there to frame me, she nned this all out and I didn¡¯t even see iting, I sent him to her, I thought she cared about him but she killed him,¡±


    Luciano let out feeling his whole body heat up in anger, he couldn¡¯t let her keep living, he wanted her to pay, she deserved to die and he wanted to go do it right now, get revenge for his grandfather but he knew he couldn¡¯t act out, it will only end up wrongly, he had to make ns.


    ¡°What do we do boss? We can hand this over to the police and let thew handle her,¡±


    Yoeypelled.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t do that Yoey, this woman gets away with things, she may be the reason I got held in there even when I was found clean, what are the chances that she won¡¯t buy them off? We need to make sure when she is nabbed no one can help her out, I want her gone forever,¡±


    Luciano responded.


    ¡°You are right, even the police are not to be trusted,¡±


    Yoey agreed. Until he was sure he had enough to lock her up and that no connections she might have will save her, he couldn¡¯t involve the police.


    ¡°Yes, Macko was here earlier,¡±


    He revealed and Yoey¡¯s eyes widened in shock looking around.


    ¡°He came here? To this office? And you let him leave?¡±


    Yoey asked.


    ¡°I did, he told me some crazy things that I still find hard to believe,¡±


    Luciano disclosed.


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    Yoey asked in a curious tune.


    ¡°He told me that Perez and Lily are working together,¡±


    He said in a low tone so that it would just be between the two of them, in case Arielle was listening to their conversation.


    ¡°We already know that,¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do. What we didn¡¯t know is that he and Lily had a son and that child is Dimitris,¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡±


    Yoey let out, in a much too loud voice that made him panic, and ced his finger over his lips.


    ¡°Sorry, that came as a shock, are you sure? Do you trust what Macko says?¡±


    He asked in a lower tune.


    ¡°It is believable seeing that Lily and Perez showed up at the same time and Dimitris started hanging out with Macko too,¡±


    Luciano told him. He believed because there were too many connections for it not to be true, what he didn¡¯t know was how Dimitris felt it was okay to do these things to him when they had once been good friends and Luciano had been good to him, Luciano told Yoey everything Macko had told him, not leaving out any details.


    ¡°I never expected Macko to seek you out, for him to do that alone proves he is ready to help,¡±


    Yoey said after he finished telling him everything and Luciano nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So? About your wife? Did you decide to listen to me?¡±


    Yoey asked and Luciano looked back to where Arielley, she seemed to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡±


    he replied.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Well, Macko told me off too, I think that finally did it,¡±


    He revealed and Yoey stared at him open-mouthed.


    ¡°After all the talking and counseling I did, all it took for you to finallye to your senses was Macko? Right,¡±


    Yoey said, acting as if he was offended.


    ¡°I still took your advice though, I just needed an extra push,¡±


    He said. ¡°Whatever, I am just d you finally came to your senses, it would have been a disaster if, after everything, you realize toote and lose her for good, I don¡¯t like the thought of watching what would happen then,¡±


    Yoey whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I think I am toote already, she hates me,¡±


    Luciano said in a dejected tune.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t, she is just mad at you, if she hates you for real, I am sure she would never have agreed toe here with you,¡±


    Yoey told him and he shook his head.


    ¡°She left home Yoey, I had to go find her and bring her back, she only followed me because I told her it wasn¡¯t safe on her own right now,¡±


    He revealed.


    ¡°Still, I am sure she loves you, don¡¯t push it and just keep apologizing,¡±


    He whispered and Luciano realized they have been talking in whispers like two gossipers.


    ¡°Why are we whispering?¡±


    He asked Yoey who startedughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe because whispering is fun,¡±


    Yoey responded and Luciano red at him. It felt nice having someone to talk to like this, yes, he might be the boss, but with Yoey, despite their age difference, Luciano saw him as a friend more than he saw him as a worker.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that, this is why your wife thinks I am in love with you,¡±


    Yoey teased which got augh from him.


    ¡°Aha, I made youugh, I wish this whole thing will be over so that you can just go back to being bossy and sometimes a meanie but the best boss anyone can ask for.¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano wished everything would go back to normal too, it has taken too long and he didn¡¯t want to get used to living like this. He hated it so much.


    ¡°Me too, which is why instead of waiting for them to make a move, I will be making the first move, but I will be doing it legally, Perez acquired shares illegally, that¡¯s a good ce to start from,¡±


    Luciano told him and they both continued talking and making ns that he hoped would work out and end the whole thing once and for all.

 Chapter 118

    Arielle pretended to be sleeping but she couldn¡¯t help listening in on their conversation, they were talking about Lily, they knew she was an evil person, and from what they were saying, Arielle realized Lily might be the one who killed Don which means she had lied when she had told her she wasn¡¯t the one that killed him, what can¡¯t that woman do?


    Arielle couldn¡¯t lie, she felt relief and safe now that she was with Luciano, plus he told her he loves her, she knew she would be a fool to just believe him and forgive him after everything he put her through but he was right about her being safer with him, that¡¯s why she hade with him, not because he had said he loves her, she was putting her safety first. the fact that they knew just what Lily was told her all she needed to know, she was sure Lily knew they know about her which was why she wanted her to get through to Luciano and get what she needed for her, or maybe she is not aware yet and was just trying to use her, if only she knew nobody can use her.


    ¡°Arielle? Let¡¯s go home,¡±


    Luciano said and she realized he must have finished what they came for, she hadn¡¯t even realized she had fallen asleep until he woke her up, she stood up and rubbed her eyes to clear sleep off.


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    she said as she started walking away.


    ¡°Arielle,¡±


    He called holding her hand, she removed his hand from hers and turned to him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me, we are not that close,¡±


    She told him before walking away, she knew her words to him were hurtful butpared to what he did to her, it was nothing.


    ¡°Yeah, I am sorry,¡±


    He called out after her but she ignored him and walked out of his office towards the elevator, Yoey already left, at least he and Luciano were loyal to each other, not like she was jealous of their rtionship but she couldn¡¯t help wondering why he never stayed away from Yoey, he kept him close while he was jailed and even though he was having a hard time now, he still had time to make joke with Yoey and they still teased each other, why didn¡¯t he do that with her? Why did he have to hurt her and push her away from him when he imed to love her, she hated how he left her out and pushed her away like she meant nothing to him.


    They got into his car and like when they had driven to the office, she make sure to sit far away from him, looking away from him so that he will not try to talk to her, he didn¡¯t even try, it was like he was in his own world, maybe thinking of how best to catch Lily and make her pay for what she had done. Arielle wanted Lily to pay too, the woman has been nothing but a nightmare to everyone, if only Don had not helped her, maybe he would still be alive today, how he used his money and time to help someone who turned out to be the reason for not just his downfall but also his death, people like Lily do not deserve good things.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Arielle asked when she realized they were not going in the direction of the mansion, so much for not talking to him.


    ¡°To the penthouse, I figured you won¡¯t want to be at the mansion,¡±


    He told her and she red at him before looking away, the mansion didn¡¯t have many good memories for her anymore so she didn¡¯t mind but then she remembered what happened thest time she had gone to see him at his penthouse, she had gone with the hope offorting him and she did, only that it was thest time they were ever truly happy, everything fell off after that and it has been a nightmare since, she didn¡¯t know if she could handle it there but she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore either so she chose to endure whatever going to the ce would bring that talking to him.


    They arrived in no time and she went ahead of him, only waiting for him to unlock the door after they got upstairs, once the door flew open, she went inside and sat down.


    ¡°You can use that room,¡±


    he said pointing at the room he was talking about, she nodded and got up to leave.


    ¡°Arielle,¡±


    He called, stopping her movement, and she turned to face him.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need anything?¡±


    He asked,ing close to her but she moved away from him and saw the hurt in his eyes, good for him, she wanted him to feel the kind of pain his rejection made her feel.


    ¡°Don¡¯te close to me, don¡¯t talk to me,¡±


    She told him and moved further away from him.


    ¡°I am sorry, I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want,¡±


    He responded and moved back too.


    ¡°Just stay away from me, that¡¯s what I want, and once this is over, I am leaving for good, you no longer have anything to hold me with, you no longer own me because I paid my debt already,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She let out and walked away, leaving him standing there, she made sure to lock the door to the room she chose to use and walked into the restroom, she knew she would not be able to fall asleep again tonight, it was almost morning anyway, sheid on the bed, turned on the tv in the room and just sat there watching the movie until she was able to fall asleep at about five am.


    A knock on her door woke her up from her shallow sleep, she knew who it was but was reluctant to open the door, she didn¡¯t want to see his face so early in the morning but he kept knocking and she gave up and got out of bed grumpily, he should just leave her alone and stop trying to have a conversation with her, he doesn¡¯t get to force her to interact with him when he left her broke in that huge house for one whole week without looking back oring to see her, she wanted to give him a full dose of his own medicine but he was making it hard by seeking her out every minute, she already told him what she wanted was for him not to talk to her. Men never listen.

 Chapter 119

    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    she asked ring at him when she opened the door.


    ¡°I got you breakfast,¡±


    he said, showing her the train of food he had with him, she looked from his face to the food and back to his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you, I can feed myself if I need to eat, just don¡¯t talk to me, Luciano,¡±


    she let out and closed the door in his face, she saw the hurt in his face before the door shut but she didn¡¯t mind, he did more to her, rejecting his food was nothingpared to what he did to her.


    And that¡¯s how they lived for the next couple of days. He didn¡¯t stop trying to talk to her neither did he stop telling her he loves her even though all she did was walk away and avoid him. Before he left the penthouse to work every morning, he would knock on her door, maybe he was making sure she was still in there and to keep his mind at peace, she would tell him to go away and before he does, he would tell her he loves her, she never responded and he seems not to mind because he didn¡¯t stop.


    For the past three days, her phone has been on but Lily has not called her or sent her photos of her parents which made Arielle think and hope she gave up trying to make her do things for her. A lot has happened in the three days, Luciano had filed a case against the Perez who Arielle had found out to be one of the people Don was working with before he died, the same person Luciano had warned him about, no wonder the name had sounded familiar, she also found out they had a son together, even though those two had tried to talk in whispers so she won¡¯t hear them that night at the office, she had heard everything they said, up until when she had fallen asleep.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After spending thest couple of days with Luciano and him repeatedly telling her he loves her, she kind of got used to it and wasn¡¯t so angry at him anymore but still, she refused to give in. Her phone started ringing and she checked it and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°so much for her giving up,¡±


    She said to herself. She knew taking the call would only make her angry but she still took it.


    ¡°Lily? Don¡¯t you get tired of this?¡±


    She asked and heard the older woman hissed.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t care about him anymore but you went back to him? Did you think that I will not find out that you did?¡±


    She questioned.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business Lily,¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right, in fact, now that you are back to him, we can finally talk business, you know what to do, you don¡¯t have a lot of time,¡±


    Lily said and Arielle felt her temper rising.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what to do Lily and I am not doing anything for you,¡±


    She let out fiercely. She had nothing to be scared of, she would not be able to get to her, not with Luciano around.


    ¡°I know you think you are safe with him but let me remind you that your parents are not,¡±


    Lily said.


    ¡°I told you already, I don¡¯t care about them,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s see if you will say the same for Luciano, or are you going to lie about not loving him? You can¡¯t lie, you went back to him because you love him,¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am not going to lie just because I am scared of you, or so you think, I love him and I came back to him because I love him but you are not going to use my love for him against me, I don¡¯t give a fuck about you Lily, I told you before,¡±


    Arielle let out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what your stubbornness will cause the people around you, I am warning you not to y with me, don¡¯t test me,¡±


    Lily let out and Arielle rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Do your worse Lily, I am not holding you, don¡¯t fucking call me anymore,¡±


    She yelled and dropped the call, dumping her phone on the chair, maybe it was time to tell Luciano that Lily was threatening her, she didn¡¯t want to tell him before because he had a lot going on right now already and she had thought Lily gave up already.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want his help,¡±


    She told herself as she got out of the chair and walked to the room that she has been using for days now, she suddenly felt hot and needed to take a bath. She stayed in the bathroom for about twenty minutes before she decided to leave and dress up, she was buttoning thest button of the shirt she was wearing when she heard Luciano call out her name, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him but she knew if she doesn¡¯t go out to meet him, he woulde into her room and she didn¡¯t want him in his personal space right now, he was starting to get to her and she didn¡¯t want to give in just yet, she wanted to make him suffer more.


    ¡°What do you want now Luciano?¡±


    she asked when she walked out of her room.


    ¡°Do you mind exining this?¡±


    he asked, lifting a phone. It took her a moment to realize it was her phone which she had thrown on the chair after Lily¡¯s call. She forgot to take it with him and he must have read the text Lily sent to her. Well, guess it was time for him to know.

 Chapter 120

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that she was threatening you?¡±


    Luciano let out, Arielle just stood there looking at him. he should have known Lily would already be threatening Arielle, she had not bothered to tell him, she really didn¡¯t give a fuck about him, and she didn¡¯t want him helping her either because why else would she keep the fact that Lily was threatening to harm both her and her parents from him. Over thest couple of days, he got used to her ignoring him and not wanting to be in his presence, it was hurtful each time she turned away from him or told him to mind his business but he kept reminding himself that he deserved it and that he treated her worse, the truth was that didn¡¯t make it any less hurtful, he was only human and he is not as strong as he thought when ites to his emotions.


    He hade in early from work today because he preferred to be close to her, even though she barely says anything to him, he saw her phone when he walked in and ignored it at first but the phone kept beeping and he had checked only to find a message from Lily, of course, he had clicked immediately when he saw who the texts were from, when he saw the content of the text, he couldn¡¯t believe she had been keeping it from him.


    ¡°How long has she been sending threats to you and why didn¡¯t you tell me, Arielle?¡±


    He asked. Trying to calm himself down, he didn¡¯t want to make her angry, she was barely talking to him as it stands and he didn¡¯t want to make it worse.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because it is none of your business, you had no business touching my phone,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She yelled at him, collecting the phone from his hands.


    ¡°Arielle we can¡¯t keep doing this, I know you hate me, I know I deserve all the hate too, but this is your safety we are talking about here, you can¡¯t keep things like this from me, you know I am trying to get these people off the streets, you should be helping me not keeping vital things like this from me, you should be on my team Arielle,¡±


    He yelled in frustration, he was so tired of everything, he just wanted everything to be over, he wanted his sweet, kind wife back, wanted Dimitris and his parents out of the picture but everything seemed not to be going right for him, nothing. It was as if the universe was in on what Lily and her people were doing to him, he was so close to losing it and picking up his damn gun and doing it the way he knew best, the only thing stopping him was this woman and she was not even trying to help.


    The only thing he has been able to do so far was file a case of illegal acquisition against Perez but that was not enough.


    ¡°Answer me Arielle! Do you really hate me so much that even your safety doesn¡¯t matter to you?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, I love you, and she knows, she is using it against me, you should not havee for me, then it would have been more believable that I don¡¯t care about you anymore but you just had toe find me and being the fool I was, I followed you,¡±


    She let out. His heart skipped a beat at her words, she didn¡¯t hate him, she still loves him, that¡¯s all he heard and right now that¡¯s all that mattered.


    ¡°You mean what you said right?¡±


    He asked. He wanted to be sure he had not misheard what she had said.


    ¡°What? You think I am lying about her using me against you?¡±


    She asked ring at him.


    ¡°No, not that, you said you love me,¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do love you, idiot, do you think it is easy to unlove someone? That¡¯s not the most important part of what I said,¡±


    She responded. If only she knew just how happy those words made him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what is most important Arielle, I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore, I was willing to live like this just loving you and hoping that you will love me again someday, why did you make it seem like you stop loving me?¡±


    He asked walking close to her, for the first time since she got back to him, she didn¡¯t move away from him and when he reached for her hand, she let him hold her, the feeling that gathered in his chest when she didn¡¯t flinch or move away cannot be exined with words, he suddenly felt above and felt like he could do anything and the way she was looking at him, not breaking eye contact, heck he wasn¡¯t the type to cry easily but right now, tears welled up in his eyes, knowing that she still loves him despite everything.


    ¡°You hurt me, Luciano, I wanted you to feel the pain I felt when you rejected me not once but twice, do you know how painful it is to watch the person you love make fun of your feelings for them?¡±


    She asked. She was tearing up too and it made his heart hurt.


    ¡°I am sorry baby, I am sorry for how I treated you, I messed up and do not deserve you,¡±


    He responded covering his face with his free hand, she moved closer to him and touched his hand over his face, his heart warmed up at her touch and he opened his eyes to stare at her beautiful face, she didn¡¯t take her eyes away from him, he pulled her into his arm and let out a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°I wanted to make you suffer like you did to me,¡±


    she cried.


    ¡°I know, I am sorry baby,¡±


    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t fix anything, crazy man,¡±


    she let out pping his back.

 Chapter 121

    ¡°You are right, it doesn¡¯t but I don¡¯t know what else to say, Ick words to express how much I regret what I did to you and how much you really mean to me,¡±


    he told her.


    ¡°You are doing good so far,¡±


    ¡°Really? I feel like I am not doing enough, I missed you so much, it was hell being without you, I hated it,¡±


    He said holding her closer to him.


    ¡°I hated it too, I cried a lot because of you, I should make you suffer more,¡±


    She let out which scared him for a moment, but she didn¡¯t let go of him and that assured him that she didn¡¯t intend to go through with it.


    ¡°I will make up for all the times I made you cry, Arielle, I promise,¡±


    He told her, caressing her cheek.


    ¡°You can do that by telling me you love me, you have to say it all the time like you have been doing the past few days,¡±


    She said to him, He nodded in agreement, it was pretty easy to say the words, and knowing that she liked it made him happy.


    ¡°Of course, my love, I won¡¯t stop telling you how much I love you and how much being with you changed me,¡±


    He responded. Feeling at peace for the first time in a while, his heart was full and he couldn¡¯t ask for more, having her in his arms again was everything, she meant the world to him and he would do everything to make up for making her sad.


    ¡°What do we do about Lily? She is up to no good and she won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants,¡±


    Arielle said breaking their hug, he didn¡¯t like her being away from him so he pulled her back to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, I will make sure she pays for everything, you don¡¯t have to answer her or let her get to you, if you want, I can get your parents to you so that you won¡¯t have to worry about them,¡±


    He told her but she shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will like to meet me, they seem happy without me and I don¡¯t want to change that, I don¡¯t want them to worry either,¡±


    She informed, He understood her and made up his mind to send some of his people to guard them so that no one could harm them. They may not have been the best parents to her but it was clear that she cared about them and also he was grateful to them because they made it possible for him to meet her.


    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t want Arielle. As for that woman, she will not be able to escape or get away with everything she did, I am working on that already, right now, I just want to focus on us, I missed you so much,¡±


    He said and kissed her softly on the lips, she didn¡¯t pull away, which made him happy, he missed her so much, missed kissing her like this and having her in his arms.


    ¡°I missed this so much,¡±


    she said, pulling out of their kiss and caressing his lips.


    ¡°This is not a dream, right? We made up and you love me, right?¡±


    He asked, hoping that it was not a dream, he would cry if he woke up and realized it was all a dream.


    ¡°It is not a dream Luciano, I love you, I tried to stay mad at you but it is hard to do so when you look so adorable,¡±


    she said, rubbing his cheeks.


    ¡°Adorable? Now that¡¯s a new one but I will take it, if you find me adorable, who am I to say I am not?¡±


    he asked and sheughed. He missed herugh too, heck he missed everything about her. Whatever made him decide toe home early today, he was thankful for it, if he had remained at the office, they might not have made up, for the first time in a while, he was truly happy. He lifted her face and ced a soft kiss on her lips.


    ¡°I love you,¡±


    He let out before iming her lips again in a much more intense and passionate kiss that promised to lead to more and the most beautiful part of it all was that she was there with him, kissing him back.


    ¡°I love you so much, my beautiful wife,¡±


    He said when they pulled out of the kiss.


    ¡°I love you too but I am not your wife anymore,¡±


    she reminded him, she looked sad saying it, and once again, he felt bad for making such poor choices when it came to what they shared.


    ¡°You are right but you know what? I might have made a mistake asking you to sign those papers, ending our marriage the way I did, but it might not have been a bad thing all and all. the thing is now, now I can court you properly and win your heart so that when I ask you to marry me, you will do so because you want to not because I asked ormanded you to,¡±


    He divulged.


    ¡°You are just a smooth talker, you know damn well I loved the way our marriage was, it may not have been the ideal marriage for a lot of people but I never would have asked for anything else, that being said, just know it will be hard to get me to marry you again, I may love you but I am a girl who can y hard to get too,¡±


    she told him.


    ¡°And I would willingly chase after you until you agree to marry me, I love you Arielle so much,¡±


    he told her, lifting her face to him, she smiled, melting his heart, and he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Good luck trying to get me to say yes,¡±


    She said, giggling, it felt like heaven hearing her giggle like that, seeing her smile brightly at him.


    ¡°God, I love you so much Arielle, more than love, I don¡¯t want to ever let you go,¡±


    He let out pulling her into a tight hug, she hugged him too.


    ¡°You got me, I am not leaving you,¡±


    ¡°Good because I am never letting you go,¡±


    He said and pulled her lips to his, sealing the promise with a kiss that soon led to more, he missed having her with him so much that just the touch of her mouth on his made him want her.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡±


    He whispered.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Me too,¡± She responded and he kissed her again. He lifted her into his arms and carried her into his room and there he showed her just how much he loves her and how much he missed having her with him.

 Chapter 122

    Arielle woke up in Luciano¡¯s arms for the first time in a while, it took her a moment to recur what had happened the previous day and she smiled at the memory of what happened, she tried to get up but couldn¡¯t move because she was trapped in his arms and he wasn¡¯t letting go, she gave up and justy there with him, remembering everything that had happened the night before, it felt so good to be back with him, felt amazing to know she wasn¡¯t alone anymore and that he loves him just as much as she loved him and been away from her hurt him just as much as it had hurt her for being away from him, she was no prophet but she knew from here on, their love would only grow stronger and nothing can separate them.


    The fact that Lily had been the reason that they finally make up was something, the woman might not know but her corny ways just brought them back together and now they were back to being a team and they will definitely win against Lily no matter what she ns, Arielle knew it in her heart and she believes they will win no matter what.


    ¡°What is my baby thinking about so deeply?¡±


    Arielle heard Luciano¡¯s morning voice and looked at him. She missed hearing that voice so much, the voice that always gave her butterflies in the stomach, she still felt those butterflies.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking of how best to punish you again,¡±


    She joked and saw his facial expression change, he loosened the hold on her and she realized it was much too early to joke like that, he literally looked so scared right now.


    ¡°I am joking Luciano, I have no intentions of punishing you again, don¡¯t look at me like that, I love you,¡±


    She reassured him and smiled when his expression turned to one of relief, he was really scared of losing her. She made a mental note not to make such jokes again.


    ¡°That scared me for a moment,¡±


    He let out, holding his chest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared, we are good now, and I am the boss, and you love me, and you have to support everything I do,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°Of course, I support everything that makes you happy, yes, you are my boss. I love you so much,¡±


    He beamed. She couldn¡¯t resist cupping his face and dropping a lingering kiss on his lip.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I love you too,¡±


    She grinned.


    ¡°I feel like I am having a long dream and I might wake up from it and be sad, this feels too good to be real, feels so good for you to be r___. Ouch! Why did you do that¡±


    He yelped.


    ¡°That¡¯s to tell you that this is not a dream,¡±


    she responded feeling proud of herself as she watched him rub the spot where she had pinched him.


    ¡°That¡¯s painful, I am going to cry,¡±


    He let out and for a moment she couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking or serious, either way, it was hrious and she just burst outughing.


    ¡°You try crying and I will have you on video record and y the video on major billboards, let¡¯s see how people would react when they find out the supposed big bad mafia leader is a crybaby,¡±


    She made fun of him and he pouted, another new.


    ¡°Who are you and what did you do to Luciano Siegel?¡±


    Arielle asked.


    ¡°I ate him up and got out, nice to meet you, I am the cool and loving side, we are both head over heels in love with you but he was too much of a chicken so I ate him up,¡±


    He babbled. Arielle smiled. The man before her was the same man she fell in love with, the sweet loving Luciano and the big bad mafia boss were one and the same person and she loves him so much, her heart swelled with pride knowing he loves her just as much.


    ¡°I love you, both of you because you are one and the same person and I will never trade you for anyone else, you own me Luciano, I belong to you, spirit, soul, and body,¡±


    She confessed.


    ¡°And you own me too, I belong to you and you are the most important person in my life, I never want to let you go,¡±


    He responded, he rolled up and pulled her on top of him so that she was straddling him, he wrapped his arms around her waist and they both stared at each other lovingly.


    ¡°I love you,¡±


    He whispered.


    ¡°I love you more,¡±


    She responded and giggled when he tickled her, he pulled her face to him and kissed her tenderly on the lips.


    They were still kissing when they heard a phone ring, at first, Arielle thought it was his phone but then she realized it was her phone and she didn¡¯t want to pick up because she knew who it was that was calling even without checking, Luciano sat up and she did too.


    ¡°Are you not going to take your call?¡±


    He asked and she shook her head no, she didn¡¯t want to hear that woman threatening her so early in the morning and ruining her mood.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, it is Lily that is calling,¡±


    She informed reaching out for her phone and showing it to him to prove her point.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore, take the call and put it on speaker,¡±


    Luciano encouraged. Arielle hesitated for a moment but he nodded encouragingly, so she finally did, she rolled her eyes when Lily¡¯s voice came over the phone, she grew tired of hearing the older woman¡¯s voice and wanted her gone from their life.


    ¡°What do you want from me now Lily? I told you not to fucking call me again!¡±


    Arielle let out feeling livid with rage.


    ¡°If you just do as a say, bitch, I won¡¯t have to keep calling you, you are the one putting yourself through stress because of a man who has no respect for you or regard for you, stop acting so dumb, and do as I say, who knows, I might even be generous enough to reward you,¡±


    Lily spoke, the trashing out of her mouth was shocking to Luciano and Arielle could tell because his expression was hard and it was obvious he was angry. Arielle on the other hand wasn¡¯t so shocked because Lily has said worse shits to her over thest few weeks.


    ¡°I will never do as you say, you are just wasting your time,¡±


    Arielle let out and made to end the call but Luciano stopped her. She trusted him and let go, just sat there and listened to Lily threaten her even more.


    ¡°My wife will not be doing what you want Lily, if you want to speak from now on, you will have to answer to me,¡±


    Luciano spoke up. She heard Lily curse at the sound of Luciano¡¯s voice, she was not expecting to hear his voice and it was so obvious.


    ¡°You guys made up? She is fucking you again? That bitch never learns, losing morals andmon sense over a dick,¡±


    Lily yelled out. Arielle could hear the pain in her voice, it was kind of funny.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about my woman like that, I won¡¯t let you off, don¡¯t you dare call this line again to try and gaslight her into doing shits for you, trust me, you don¡¯t know what I am capable of,¡±


    Luciano said and the line went dead, she actually hung up while he was still talking, and they both looked at each other, before Luciano took the phone and dropped it on the bedside, heid back down and pulled her to him.


    ¡°From now on, I will handle your phone, you can do without your phone until I resolve this right? If not, I can get you another one,¡±


    Luciano instructed her. She really had nothing she was using the phone for anyway and having it with her always makes her anxious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a new phone, you can keep it,¡±


    She responded resting her head on his chest.


    ¡°Good. I know you won¡¯t want to hear this but I gave instructions to some of my men to keep watch of your parents until everything is cleared out.¡±


    He revealed and she looked up to him in gratitude.


    ¡°I appreciate it, I don¡¯t hate my parents and also want them safe, thank you for looking out for them,¡±


    ¡°Of course, anything for you sweetheart,¡±


    He responded and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work today? Why are you still in bed?¡±


    She jokingly mocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me, I am just going to pretend I don¡¯t have work to do and stay in bed with you, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    Hemented.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you. I like having you all to myself,¡±


    She added as his hold on her tightened.

 Chapter 123

    ¡°Fucking loser!¡±


    Lily yelled flinging her phone away, it was her fault, she should have done what she had to do while that bastard was in jail but she just had to go the hard way by trying to befriend that witch. She should have used force, when he was still in jail, she was weak and vulnerable and would have easily been fooled but she had been stupid and had let her slip. Now that bastard has seeded in winning her back, making everything harder for her to get through to that man-hunger whore, to think Lily had liked her before and thought she would be useful to her, what a big failure.


    ¡°What happened again? Is she still refusing?¡±


    Perez asked walking into the room in just shorts, the sight of him disgust her but because of those unyielding idiots, she still has to put up with him for a while, someone she was met to have killed already, he shouldn¡¯t still be walking around free and alive, yes, he was going to die and by her hands, he thinks she forgave him for everything he did to her, what a joke. He wasn¡¯t even going home to the family he had held so dear all those years ago when he had told her she was on her own and left her pregnant with nothing after promising her everything possible. She hated him so much but she still had to put up with his annoying ass for a while.


    ¡°That wench made up with the bastard, and now I can¡¯t even speak to her, this is not what I wanted,¡±


    Lily let out in frustration. She so wanted to hit something or someone.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to harm the old man, I warned you, I told you he was our only chance of getting what we want but you didn¡¯t listen and killed him too soon,¡±


    Perez imputed. Lily red at him, she wasn¡¯t so sure how long she can pretend to like or support him, she hated him so much and wanted him dead, yes, she admits that she had killed the other bastard too early but there was nothing else she could do, he found out about her and was going to hand her over to the authorities and she had to act fast. How he found out she was big Sean still remains unknown to her as he had stubbornly refused to tell her, he caused his own death, if he had just stayed quiet and pretended not to know, she would have only collected his money and left him alive.


    Not as she cared about the man enough to bother about his death but his finding out on time ruined almost all of her ns, the bastard had the mind to ask her what he did to her, she did a good job reminding him what he did to her twenty years ago, of course, for him it had been something he had forgotten on the same day but for her, it had ruined her life all over again just when she had thought she was finally getting on her feet and could finally go get her son, he had ruined everything and he had the mind to tell her he did what was best at that time, yeah, that led to her being arrested and jailed for fifteen fucking years, well he paid for his sins and this other moron standing in front of her will pay for his too, she came back for the two of them, she spent the whole fifteen years in prison nning, it took her five years to execute her ns but it was betterte than never.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you did by killing him when we could have gotten him to sign away all he owns first now we are struggling,¡±


    Perezmented. Lily red at him, not him pretending that he was initially in on the ns, she had only let him join in when she found out that he was after the old man¡¯s money too, at that time, she had thought it would be better to gain his trust and make him think they are on the same side so that when she does scab him, it would be more painful, now she regret letting him in on her ns, he was stupid and pompous and wasn¡¯t even in the least bit apological towards her and their son after everything he did to them and made them go through. Nothing will stop her from killing him after all this is over.


    ¡°See, you should have listened to me, but you wanted so badly to act like a boss when at the end of the day, you are just a woman driven by emotions,¡±


    He continued.


    ¡°Oh, shut up please, let me fucking think,¡±


    She yelled at him. She was so tired of his face, he was so stupid and embarrassing to be with, not to mention he had tried to talk her into fucking him again, she had told him to shove his dick down his throat and never ask her to do such thing again. She was so done sucking dicks of undeserving men.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to shut up woman, know your fucking ce, you might have been the one to start this n but I am the only one who has done something and carried it out sessfully,¡±


    Perez bragged.


    ¡°Yeah, and that¡¯s how you ended up with awsuit, very sessful indeed,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She mocked. She watched him fist his hand up and waited for him to try and hit her, he would be dead by the end of the day, and unlike Don¡¯s body, she would make sure he is dumped where no one can find him and his remains will be eaten by vultures, he must have sensed that she would retaliate because he stopped and cursed out loud instead.

 Chapter 124

    ¡°What¡¯s up with the tension in here?¡±


    Dimitris, her beloved son asked as he walked in, Dimitris, the only one in the whole world that she really cares about, was the reason she wanted everything Don and Perez owns, she wanted to give it to her beloved son, he went through hell in life and the little she could do for him was this, but some bastards are now standing in the way of her getting what she wants. She needed them all gone, none of them was deserving of anything, only her beloved son was and that is the only truth she stood by.


    ¡°Have you been drinking again? What did I tell you about drinking? It is still early and the day barely started and you already look wasted. When will you learn to behave? You are a grown-ass thirty-three-year-old man; can¡¯t you be responsible?¡±


    Perez yelled at their son. ¡°Leave my son alone,¡±


    Lily yelled right back at him. The boy only drank to forget all his childhood traumas, something that would not have happened if Perez had been man enough and imed him as his son but no, he denied her and the baby and she had to struggle to fend for herself until he was born and social service had taken him away because she could not take care of him, but they did not bother to check on him after giving him up for adoption, he went through hell in the hands of those fuckers that adopted him, the reason why they are still alive is because Dimitris had told her to leave them alone, if not they would have been dead already for what they did to her son.


    ¡°You are spoiling him even more than he already is by supporting his nasty habits, just know that, and don¡¯t be surprised if he is found dead one day from too much consummation.¡±


    Perez fired at her. Lily let out a breath to control herself, she still needed him, she still had to get all he and his family owns. she couldn¡¯t kill him now, that¡¯s what she kept repeating in her head as her son staggered to the chair near her and sat down heavily.


    ¡°Are you okay son? Do you need water?¡±


    She asked but he shook his head and crossed his hand over his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything; I just want to know when I will get the things you promised me,¡±


    He replied. She felt so bad for letting him down, she should have done everything already but the stupid couple were making things hard for her, she just needed to get her hands on those damn shares for everything to finally belong to her son, he deserved everything and even more, if she could give him the whole world, she would have done it.


    ¡°Give me a little more time, there has been so kind of an unavoidable dy that I will sort out soon, don¡¯t fret, I promised you and I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    She assured him.


    ¡°You really are doing everything just for this loser? I think you are wasting your time,¡±


    Perez said. Lily threw him a dirty look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me mad Perez, I am warning you. You don¡¯t want to see me get mad at you. Did you forget you are the main reason our son had to have such a hard life? Did you forget?¡± She yelled at him, wishing she could just kill him already, he was not even useful to her right now.


    ¡°Oh, cut that crappy story woman, we both know he didn¡¯t have a hard life. he was adopted by rich people and the only reason he turned out this way is because this is the part he chose, I don¡¯t drink, how is it my fault you gave birth to a drunkard who can¡¯t do anything for himself?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Perez used.


    ¡°Fuck you, you have no right or whatever to invalidate what my son went through in the hands of those people, you have no right to speak on him in any way when all would have been well with him if you had been man enough to shoulder your responsibility, you threw the both of us away when we needed you the most and caused my son and me to lose years of each other¡¯s life, so you don¡¯t get to speak on me or my son mudafucker,¡±


    Lily fired at him in distaste. He didn¡¯t even look bothered by what she was saying to him, he never cared anyway, she needed to remember that and also remember why she was putting up with him.


    ¡°You know, you can spend all day yelping about the past that won¡¯t change no matter what you say or you can keep it down and let¡¯s finish this deal so that we can be off each other¡¯s face, I know you can¡¯t stand me, I can¡¯t stand you either,¡±


    He let out. He was right. No matter how much she hated him and wanted him dead, she still needed to work with him, not just that, she still needed to be able to ess him so that it would be easy to get what she wanted from him. She had made the mistake of allowing him to hold the proceeds from the Sean deal and until she gets it and every penny he owns; she would put up with him. She looked at her son who was now snoring, and bite her tongue in determination. Everything was for him. Everything to make sure he doesn¡¯t have to work a day for the rest of his life.


    ¡°You are right, let¡¯s just stick to business, so how do you n on getting yourself out of thewsuit against you?¡±


    She questioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, it is my business and I will handle it myself, I am on top of it,¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Right, I just want that couple gone already, I want Luciano dead, the Betty girl is pretty much useless, and stupid Macko is worthless,¡±


    Shemented. Another man that was useless to her, Macko, he was a coward. She thought he was useful but he wasn¡¯t. She stopped calling his girlfriend when she realized just how useless he was and he didn¡¯t really have a connection with her so she ultimately decided to just let him off, at least she was able to get away with a huge sum because of him. That earned him a right to be free, plus he was friends with Dimitris so unless he decided to mess it up, he was free.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the n? Are we still going to use her parent whom she doesn¡¯t seem to care about or do we find a way to pick her up instead, I am sure he will y into our hands if we are able to get her,¡±


    Perez suggested. For the first time today, he actually said something that made sense, the n won¡¯t be as he directly stated but she smiled knowing it would work out just fine.


    ¡°Yes and no, yes because we are still going to be using her parents and no because we aren¡¯t going to harm them, we are just going to lure her with them and get her,¡±


    She disclosed and she smiled. She would get everything she wanted and because of how they made things hard for her, she had ns of killing Luciano and letting that wench be a young widow, that would be her punishment for going against her¡­

 Chapter 125

    ¡°Baby? Are you in there?¡±


    Arielle heard Luciano¡¯s voice outside the restroom but she stood rooted on the spot where she is staring at the stick she held in her hands, she was pregnant, it was unbelievable, she never thought she would be pregnant and had just taken the test because her period was excessivelyte, normally, it was alwayste but this time it waste by three weeks and she had to do the test so she had gone to the pharmacy to get the kit, she never thought it would be positive but the stick in her hand told a different story, she was pregnant, she was going to be a mom, they are going to be parents.


    It¡¯s been over three days since they made up and the past three days saw them getting closer to each other and being all over each other, he only left to work because he had to but he made sure toe back early, they were still using the penthouse because it was closer to his office and to be honest, she liked it here better than at the mansion but she knew they would move back to the mansion soon. Her eyes went back to the stick she held and she red at the thin second line that indicated that she was carrying. It felt surreal and she just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around the fact that she will be a mom in the next nine months. She didn¡¯t even know what to feel, they never had any kids talk and they just got back together, what if he wasn¡¯t ready to have a kid just yet, what would she do? Children should be discussed between couples to know where both stood, in their case, they hadn¡¯t even been trying for a baby, of course, she was ready but the fact that she was doesn¡¯t mean he is.


    ¡°Arielle?¡±


    Luciano called again and she finally got herself together, threw the stick in the waste bin, and flushed the toilet, she looked around, making sure there was no trace of what she did before she washed her hands and she rushed out of the restroom and waved at him, he was sitting on the bed, he smiled when he saw her but something felt off about his smile.


    ¡°You were in there and you didn¡¯t think of answering?¡±


    he asked. She walked to him and hugged him.


    ¡°I thought you knew that¡¯s why you are seated here waiting for me toe out,¡±


    She said as she kissed his hair.


    ¡°I did but it would have been nice if you had answered, I missed you so much today,¡±


    He replied, pulling her to hisp, he imed her lips in a weing kiss and she wrapped her arms around his neck, enjoying the feel of his lips on her while her head ran through whether she should tell him now or wait till all the issues on grand are resolved.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He asked when they pulled apart.


    ¡°I am, why did you ask?¡±


    She asked, wondering if her anxiety over the sudden pregnancy news was showing. She did her best to hide it.


    ¡°It feels like you have something going on, you were not into the kiss and you look troubled right now, did something happen while I was away?¡±


    He inquired. She wanted to tell him the truth but she wasn¡¯t ready just yet and needed more time toe to terms with it first before dumping the news on him.


    ¡°I am good Luciano, you shouldn¡¯t worry about me,¡±


    She assured him and did her best to cheer up and ignore the battle going on in her head.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°If anything is bothering you, you know you can tell me, right? We are a team and should always look out for each other.¡±


    He continued.


    ¡°Mr. lover boy, I told you, I am okay, if I am not, you know I will tell you, you said you missed me today, are you going to spend the time we have together worrying about me?¡±


    Arielle scolded. He finally gave up and this time it was his turn to frown.


    ¡°Okay, now you are frowning, did something happen at the office? You can tell me, I am very good at listening,¡±


    She said to him while stroking his cheek.


    ¡°Yeah, not at the office but I need to do something and it is killing me just thinking about it,¡±


    He grimaced, his mood getting even worse.


    ¡°Hey, you can talk to me, I am here for you,¡±


    Arielle told him and hugged him.


    ¡°I know and I am grateful to have you with me,¡±


    ¡°Good, now tell me what¡¯s making my big bad baby mafia sad,¡±


    She encouraged, lifting his face up so that he was looking at her.


    ¡°I have to n my grandfather¡¯s funeral, it has been over a month since he died and I want toy him to rest already,¡±


    He informed her. No wonder he was sad, anyone would be sad when ites toying someone they hold dear to eternal rest. Now wasn¡¯t really the time to tell him about the baby. Arielle decided she would tell him once the whole thing is over. He had a lot to deal with now and a baby news in the mix would be too overwhelming for him.


    ¡°But I thought he doesn¡¯t have to be buried until the investigations are done?¡±


    Arielle inquired. She really thought since he was murdered then he can¡¯t be buried until they find his murderer.


    ¡°Not really, they collected his DNA sample already, whatever happens, they will work with them, there is no reason to keep him in the morgue so I decided to arrange for his funeral, I really don¡¯t want to keep him there longer, I told my uncle and he agreed too.¡±


    He disclosed. He looked so sad and broken, and Arielle realized he never got the chance to even mourn, she hugged him closer and he wrapped his hands around her waist, she patted his back softly, and she heard him sniff trying to hold back his tears.


    ¡°I hate that I have to say goodbye to him, maybe that¡¯s why I have been pushing it back but I can¡¯t keep doing it, he needs to beid to rest,¡±


    Hemented bitterly, she understood his pain even though she has never lost someone close to her to death, it was even more cruel knowing that he was killed by someone he had trusted and let into his home.


    ¡°Everything you are feeling right now is valid, Luciano, you have the right to feel hurt and hateful towards the world and everyone who had a hand in this, if holding on will keep you going, you are allowed to hold on for as long as you want,¡±


    She assured him. She didn¡¯t like seeing him put so much pressure on himself to try and let go.


    ¡°I have to let go, Arielle, I can¡¯t keep him there, that¡¯s not what he would have wanted for himself,¡±


    He let out. He was still trying to hold back the tears and she didn¡¯t want that for him, holding back will only make it more painful, and keeping it all in was worse. It was better to cry it out.


    ¡°Hey, it is okay, you can cry it out, it is bad if you keep it all in,¡±


    She encouraged him, lifting his face so that she was staring into his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be strong in front of me Luciano, I know it hurts so you can let it all out,¡±


    She whispered to him and watched him break down in tears, she hugged him closer again, gently patting his back and letting him cry it all out, after which she helped get a bath and theyid in each other¡¯s arms. She felt happy that he trusted her enough to share his vulnerable moments with her and she fell in love with him even more.


    Arielle watched him sleep, he looked troubled even in his sleep, she knew it would take long for him to get over what happened to his grandfather because he truly cared for the man, she hated that Lily stole what they had and wished the older woman gets her karma soon. She damaged the Siegel family so badly and infested them with a loss that they might not be able to ovee anytime soon yet the deranged woman was still trying to do more, Arielle wiped the drop of tears that fell off Luciano¡¯s eyes, a strong man like him crying in his sleep, fuck that old ugly woman for what she did, if only Arielle could make her pay for what she did.


    ¡°Karma will definitely get you soon Lily, it won¡¯t be long now,¡±


    Arielle whispered and kissed Luciano¡¯s forehead. She pulled him closer to herself and closed her eyes to sleep, praying that tomorrow would be kind to them.

 Chapter 126

    Don¡¯s funeral was held three dayster, it was a private event, and only family members and close acquittances were allowed in the venue, even at that, trust the media to still carry it, Arielle had expected Lily to show up but she didn¡¯t, maybe Luciano had prevented her from gaining entrance into the venue, since she gave her phone to Luciano, she hasn¡¯t heard from her and she wanted to keep it that way, she wasn¡¯t bored without her phone and it was even better that way.


    Luciano was doing better now two days after Don was buried, he wasn¡¯t there yet but he was getting there and she was d he let her in and let her be his support system.


    Luciano left this morning for the courthouse as it was the first hearing of the case between him and Perez. Arielle had wanted him to postpone it since it was just two days after his grandfather was buried but he had told her he couldn¡¯t because he had to be there since he was the one who filed the case. He had promised to be back early.


    Arielle walked into the restroom to take a bath, she took off her clothes and undies, she was about to wash her panties when she noticed the blood on them, at first, she didn¡¯t give it much thought but then she remembered she was supposed to be pregnant. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be seeing her flow while pregnant. She felt herself start to panic and willed herself to rx and calm down.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What do I do?¡±


    she asked as she dumped the bloody undies in the wash bowl and checked herself, she was really bleeding, so she hurriedly took a bath and went to dress up after which she started pacing around the penthouse thinking of what she was going to do, she had been sure that she was pregnant and it wasn¡¯t a miscarriage because she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    ¡°I need to redo the test to be sure,¡±


    She told herself as she went to grab her bag and collected some money from the money Luciano had given to her even when she had told him she had no use for it. Well, she has a use for it now, she walked out of the house into the elevator hoping she would find her driver once she got down, if not, she would have to take a cab, which was not a problem. She knew she should just go to the hospital for a proper test but she didn¡¯t want it just yet, she needed to reconfirm if she was even pregnant at all, plus she didn¡¯t want Luciano finding out just yet.


    Thankfully, when she got to the entrance, she saw her driver and instructed him to take her to the mall to get the kit, she didn¡¯t want to go too far and the mall was closer to her. since they sold the kits too, she got from them and decided to check in their restroom, of course, she was scared. She didn¡¯t want the first test she had done to turn out to be a false rm, even though she hadn¡¯t told Luciano about the baby yet, she has grown attached to her in thest couple of days, and finding out it was all false would break her. She read the instruction properly to make sure she wasn¡¯t making any mistakes and did as instructed. She waited for five minutes, her heart racing so fast, she breathed in relief when she saw the two lines again.


    ¡°It is still there,¡±


    She let out in relief as she disposed of the used kit and flushed the toilet before washing her hands, she felt relief knowing it wasn¡¯t a false rm but then she couldn¡¯t stop wondering why she was still getting her period while pregnant, maybe her body wasn¡¯t used to it yet, or maybe she was one of the few women who still get their period even while pregnant, she hated not knowing so she concluded that she will check it online once she get home. There was aptop in the penthouse that she has been using to watch movies on movie streaming tforms.


    Arielle walked out of the restroom and decided to get some extra kit so that she will do a few more retakes before eventually telling Luciano, she decided she would tell him before the week runs out. She went around the axis and got herself some choctes and a few other things she needed before walking with everything to the cashier.


    Arielle walked out of the mall and looked around for her driver but he was nowhere to be found, she couldn¡¯t call him because her phone wasn¡¯t with her and she didn¡¯t want to wait all day for him, not like she was sure he would be back, maybe something came up. She decided to take a cab, she walked out of theplex building and found a waiting cab, she walked up to the driver and told her where she was going, she got into the car and it zoomed off.


    As the car drove away, she couldn¡¯t help the feeling of doubt that settled in her again, what if all the kits were false? maybe she should have just gone to the hospital and done the confirmation there, all her doubts would have been cleared, but she knew Luciano would have found out if she had gone to the hospital and she didn¡¯t want him to find out that way, well at least she knew her baby was still there, hopefully.


    ¡°Can you please turn down the music,¡±


    She called out to the driver, she wasn¡¯t a fan of the kind of song he was ying, he turned it down and she rested her head on the car seat and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt sleepy but she figured she could rest her head a little and the driver would wake her up once they arrived.


    However, when she did open her eyes again, she felt lightheaded and it took her some minutes to figure out where she was, she still felt sleepy, she looked out of the car and realized they were no longer driving on the street but on the highway.


    ¡°Hey, I think you are going the wrong way,¡±


    She managed to say, she couldn¡¯t even lift herself as she was so weak and tired and felt like going to sleep again but she knew she had to tell him to stop. She tried her best and managed to sit up, still light-headed.


    ¡°I said you are going the wrong way. Can you stop?¡±


    She voiced but the driver ignored her. Even in her sleep-dazed state, she realized something wasn¡¯t quite right and fear enveloped her. She tried to fight the sleep but the more she tried, the more lightheaded she became until she gave up and fell asleep, she wasn¡¯t sleeping so deeply but she couldn¡¯t get herself to wake up, she knew when the car stopped, heard the driver speaking to someone but couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying, knew when someone opened the car door and dragged her out, knew she was being carried and then dumped in another car but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes or do anything on her own, it felt like she was paralyzed and trapped in her body. She hated the feeling but there was nothing she could do at that moment, especially when her body wasn¡¯t even responding, she prayed that wherever they were taking her, that Luciano would find her and save her.

 Chapter 127

    Luciano walked fast into the house, praying to God that the text he just got was a false alert and Arielle was in the house. After the hearing at the courthouse, he had gone back to his office. He had been in the middle of a meeting when the text hade in and he had ignored it until he was done. The meetingsted for three whole hours, he wished he had checked the text immediately he had seen it. He prayed nothing bad had happened to her and that it was just a prank text.


    ¡°Arielle?¡±


    He called as soon as he walked into the house, he ran to the room that they shared with his heart beating really fast, she wasn¡¯t inside, he walked fast to the restroom but she wasn¡¯t there either, she didn¡¯t tell him that she had anywhere to go and he couldn¡¯t even call her because her phone was with him. He felt a sense of dread creep into him when he looked in the other rooms and she wasn¡¯t there. He got out of the house and practically ran for the elevator, he waited patiently as it slowly went down, he never hated the elevator so much. Once it opened, he ran to the security who was usually at the entrance.


    ¡°Have you seen my wife?¡±


    He questioned.


    ¡°Yes, she left with the driver a while ago, about four hours ago,¡±


    The security man informed him. Luciano¡¯s first reaction was to call the driver. He prayed silently as he waited for him to take the call.


    ¡°Where are you? Where is my wife?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°Sir¡­ I was about to call you, I brought her with me to the mall and stepped away to refill but when I got back, she wasn¡¯t there, I looked around the whole mall but I can¡¯t find her,¡±


    He exined.


    ¡°What? Which mall are you in?¡±


    He yelled out running to his car, he turned around and pointed at the security guard.


    ¡°If she shows up, please tell her to call me, she doesn¡¯t have a phone with her so you have to give her yours,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He told him.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the guard responded and Luciano broke into a run, got in his car, and zoomed off towards the mall where the driver had told him they went, it was a pretty big and busy ce, he just hoped it was busy enough for nothing to happen to Arielle, he had a bad feeling about the whole thing and his heart was beating so fast, he couldn¡¯t even breath down properly.


    She hurriedly parked when he drove into the mall parking lot and ran towards the driver who was already panicking.


    ¡°How long has she been gone?¡±


    He questioned when he got to him.


    ¡°I left for only ten to fifteen minutes to refill and she told me she just had to pick something up really quick, when I got back, she wasn¡¯t out yet so I stood waiting for her, but after waiting for her toe out for more than twenty minutes with her not showing up, I went inside to check and she was not there, the cashier said she paid and left about forty minutes ago, I thought she went home,¡±


    The driver narrated.


    ¡°Have you checked the otherplex around? Maybe she needed something else.


    ¡°Luciano inquired, already making a move.


    ¡°I checked all of them but she isn¡¯t in, I have been looking and waiting for more than three hours,¡±


    The driver informed him. Luciano turned to re at him.


    ¡°You have been looking for her for that long and you didn¡¯t bother to call me? Would you have called if I didn¡¯t?¡±


    He yelled at him. Losing control of his temper.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, I didn¡¯t want to raise a false rm.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off and don¡¯t tell me sorry, where can I speak to the management? I need to see their CCTV footage.¡±


    Luciano barked as he threw open the door to the mall, the people inside turned to look at him, he ignored them and walked to where the cashiers were.


    ¡°I am Siegel and I will like to speak to your manager,¡±


    He told the young man that was closest to him.


    ¡®Sir? Is there a problem? ¡±


    Thed asked. Luciano knew the young man was only doing his job but he was in no mood to amodate him right now, not when his woman was missing.


    ¡°We will have a problem if you don¡¯t get your manager right now,¡±


    He barked at thed. He finally got the memo and went inside, a few momentster, he came with an older man.


    ¡°Luciano? What brings you here?¡±


    The man, Raul, who had gotten this property from him seven years ago asked.


    ¡°MY wife was here earlier but now I can¡¯t find her, I will like to see the CCTV footage of the mall for the past four to five hours,¡±


    He stated. There was no going about the bush when Arielle was missing.


    ¡°Oh, thedy is your wife? Of course, pleasee with me, the control room is this way,¡±


    Raul said and led him further into the mall. They checked the footage together with the operatives, it took a while but they finally spotted Arielle, she boarded a cab a couple of meeting after she came out of the mall, which was over four hours ago, she should have been home already, the fear from earlier crept back into his head and this time it was stronger.


    ¡°Maybe she went somewhere else and she would be home already,¡±


    Raul said but Luciano was barely listening to him, he got the te number of the cab she had bothered and tried to look for thepany it works under but he didn¡¯t find any which made the sick feeling he was feeling increase. Something happened and it was bad. He thanked Raul and walked out of the mall after telling him he was going to leave one of his cars in the mall, he was in no position to drive with how he was feeling so he had the driver take him back to the penthouse with the car he had brought Arielle in, he knew she wasn¡¯t home yet because the security man would have called. He sent the car te number to Dreg and asked him to track the car down.


    He got back to the penthouse and as he had expected she wasn¡¯t there, he was slowly losing his mind, he should have had the bodyguard around here but he hadn¡¯t even known she would leave the house, she has been in the house the past couple of days and she didn¡¯t tell him she needed anything, he would have helped her pick it up, his situation got worse when Dreg called and told him he found the car but it had been abandoned on the highway and no one was inside. His heart sank and he didn¡¯t know what to do, which way did he go from there? He couldn¡¯t even involve the authorities just yet. it was too early for them to give him listening ears.


    ¡°Can you find out who owns the car and get back to me?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡®I did. Apparently, the car was stolen from a garage and the owner listed it as missing.¡±


    Dreg revealed. Well, it got worse. Luciano needed a moment to think so he hung up and sat in the living room, telling himself to calm the fuck down and think, there was only one person that came to mind, Lily.


    He rushed to his bag and got out her phone, he searched for Lily¡¯s contact and called her. She picked up on the first ring.


    ¡®Are we connected or something because o was about to call you,¡±


    Lily said in a voice that confirmed what he already knew, she had her.


    ¡°Where is my woman, Lily?¡±


    He yelled at her and started pacing back and forth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me, yes, I have her with me, with how you talk, one would think you will protect her well but it was so easy to get her,¡±


    She mocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything to my woman, or it will be the end of you and everyone you hold dear,¡±


    Luciano yelled at her through the phone. He stopped pacing and tried to calm himself down, he needed to think and he had to do it fast.


    ¡°Nothing will happen to her if you just do as I say, you know if she had done what I told her, I won¡¯t have resulted to this, now that we are here, I need to do something for me, if you want your wife back alive,¡±


    Lily threatened. Luciano felt like hitting someone or something, he hated the fact that he had stupidly yed into Lily¡¯s hands again when he would have avoided it by getting the bodyguards around Arielle.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Lily? Haven¡¯t you done enough? You killed my grandfather, stole from him, what more do you want?¡±


    Luciano fired at her.


    ¡°Everything, I want everything that belongs to the Siegel empire, every freaking thing, so if you want your wife back in one piece, sign the papers that I already faxed to your office, I know legal things take a lot of time so I am giving you one week, if after a week you don¡¯t do as I say, I will send you the pieces of your wife¡¯s body one at a time.¡±


    Lily let on. Luciano couldn¡¯t believe what the crazy woman was saying.


    ¡°There is no way in hell that I am giving anything that belongs to my family to you, Stop reaching,¡±


    He yelled at her and got angrier when she startedughing.


    ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t care about your wife? I told you he doesn¡¯t give a fuck about you but you were too busy enjoying his dick to figure it out, did you hear what he just said?¡±


    Lily let out. Luciano knew she wasn¡¯t talking to him. She was talking to Arielle. He could hear her sob but it was so faint.


    ¡°Lily, put my wife on the phone, what did you do to her? Don¡¯t fucking hurt her,¡±


    He called out to her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet but if you keep dying, I would do something, your time is already ticking,¡±


    She said and before he could say something else, she hung up. He tried calling her back but she refused to take his calls. As much as he didn¡¯t want to sign off what was remaining of the Siegel empire to her, he had to go back to the office and check what she sent. Arielle was much more important to him than anything else and he would do anything to save her and bring her back home even if it means temporarily giving up on the Siegel empire and everything that was left of it. He had to get his woman back. He called Yoey on his way back to the office and gave him some instructions. On impulse, he called his cousin Macko too and told him to meet him at the office. Macko was close to Dimitris and he knew a lot more about how Lily operated than him so he needed him around. He needed all the help he could get to bring his woman back home safely.

 Chapter 128

    Arielle woke up for the third time and tried to shake the sleep off her eyes, everywhere seems dark and she could barely keep her eyes open, she tried to get up but she couldn¡¯t, her body ached too like someone had beaten her up, she struggled to open her eyes and when she finally did, she realized she wasying in an unkempt room, the bed which sheid looked like it was moved to the room recently, there was nothing else in the room except the bed and a table, she couldn¡¯t make out what was on top of the table, she got up and sat on the bed looking around her. Her back ached so much. She tried to remember what happened and burst into tears when everything that happened came rushing to her. It was all her fault for leaving the house, she should have stayed put and talked to Luciano, he would have taken her to the hospital and they would have been home together cuddled up but here she was being held in an unknown location, she knew who it was that got her even though she has not yet met the person, no one else but Lily would do this, and she knew why she did it. She felt horrible and hurt, maybe she tried to fight back and they may have hit her but she couldn¡¯t remember much of what happened after the first time she had fallen asleep. Now she knew the reason she had been sleepy was because they drugged her, she should have known better because the whole time she was inside the car, the driver had on a nose mask.


    Arielle stood up from the bed, she had to do it slowly because her whole head was banging and she felt weak and light-headed. The door swung open and she looked up to see the person she knew had been the one. Yes. It was Lily like she had thought.


    ¡°You are finally awake? I thought you would sleep for two whole days. you have been sleeping for more than twenty-four hours,¡±


    Lily stated, walking into the room. More than twenty-four hours? Oh God, Luciano must already be aware that she was missing and might probably be looking for her already. She prayed he would find her soon because she wanted to be out of this ce real soon.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? What did you do to me?¡±


    Arielle asked in a voice that sounded weak and hoarse, must be because she has been sleeping for so long, she wondered what they had given to her to make her sleep for that long and make her also feel light-headed right now.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you yet, though, you did get a beating to try and wake you up but you are such a weakling that it didn¡¯t help,¡±


    Lily stated as if it was the most natural thing to say. One thing is what she said did exin why her body hurt.


    ¡°What do you want from me, Lily? Haven¡¯t you done enough?¡±


    Arielle asked. She was trying her best to gather her strength.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done nearly enough, don¡¯t piss me off, I am going to do more, I told you to do as I said but you refused. Now I will get your stupid ass of a man to do the job while you suffer here for trying to ruin my n,¡±


    Lily stated.


    ¡°You are sick, you are so sick, you should not be allowed to walk freely,¡±


    Arielle yelled at her. The lunatic of a woman started tough, oh, she hated her so much and wished her nothing but the worst, how can someone be so horrible to other people? How could she plot so much evil against people who did nothing to her?


    ¡°You will soon find out just how sick I can be whore, let that man of yours not do as I instructed, you will know what I am truly made of, should I let you in on a little secret?¡±


    She asked, squatting in front of her. Arielle refused to say a word to her and just red at her in disgust.


    ¡°You look like you don¡¯t want to hear it but I will tell you anyway, this is not my first time, definitely not my second time doing this, in fact, the second time is the reason we got here, if Don had stayed on hisne and not ruin my n, he would have been living his merry life but no, he got in the way, made me lose something I spent years working on, something that would have made sure my life is settled for a long time, I lost it all and wasn¡¯t able to see my son grow, spent fifteen years behind a fucking cell, all because that old loser wanted to look out for his fuck-ass friend, and plot twist, that friend ended up betraying him after I went to prison.¡±


    She revealed. As much as Arielle wasn¡¯t paying attention to her words, she realized that whatever grudges Lily had with Don were from years ago and that he did nothing wrong.


    ¡°You were doing something wrong. It is only right that he protects his friend from you, the only devil here, and even then, is you, Lily, you are a horrible human being,¡±


    Arielle told her which earned her a loud resounding p. It hurt so bad that it took her a while to feel her face, she covered her face with her hands, if not for the gun that Lily held and the fact that she was still so weak, she would have fought her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for being a wide mouth bitch, this is not a joke, don¡¯t fucking y with me,¡±


    Lily yelped. Arielle ignored her, her hands still over her face, her whole cheek burned and she just knew the ps left prints on her face.


    ¡°You look at me when I talk to you bitch,¡±


    Lily stated and yanked her hair.


    ¡°AHH,¡±


    Arielle cried out in pain, fighting to get the woman¡¯s hand off her hair but she refused to let go and kept dragging her hair.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Arielle yelled and pushed the older woman with all of her strength, she was so done with her, hitting her and stuff.


    ¡°You have lost it,¡±


    Lily yelled from the ground.


    ¡°You are the one who has lost it, fuck you, if youy your hands on me again, I will fight you, I don¡¯t care if I die in the process,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She let out.


    ¡°I will fucking do what I want,¡±


    She let out, got off the floor, and charged towards her, Arielle was ready for her as she fought her back, when the older woman grabbed her hair again, Arielle made sure to grab hers right back and pulled as hard as she could go, soon they were practically on each other, fighting, even though she was still weak, she had an upper hand over the woman and made sure to deal with her.


    ¡°Let me go, you fucking, witch,¡±


    Lily let out pushing her but she didn¡¯t let go, shended ps in her face and all over her like she had done with her earlier, she pushed her until she fell down and got on top of her, beating the hell out of her until her nose bled. She wasn¡¯t going to just stop there but the door flew open and two men rushed in and hallowed her off Lily. One of the mennded a punch in her face which broke Arielle¡¯s resolve, she tried to fight them too.


    ¡°Tie her up, tie that bitch up right now,¡±


    Lily yelled from the floor and the men did as she told them. Arielle struggled to free herself but they were able to tie her to the bed. She looked at Lily and smiled in satisfaction, she didn¡¯t do as much as she wanted but she did enough for the woman to be in pain like she had been.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you just did. You have just invited more trouble for yourself. Pray that man of yours does what I want in time because your life is about to be hell for as long as it takes him to get me what I want,¡±


    Lily said and walked out. The men in the room did too and she was left alone, tied to the bed. She didn¡¯t care what Lily did to her. She would never go down without a fight, she just needed to gather her energy enough to fight back. She touched her stomach when she remembered her baby.


    ¡°Please be okay until we can tell Daddy, please,¡±


    She whispered to the little one inside her. She stayed like that for a long time before the door opened again, she was giving food which she had refused to eat. She didn¡¯t want to die of food poisoning.


    Just like that, a couple of days passed. Arielle couldn¡¯t tell how many days passed because there was no time in the room she was kept in. After rejecting their food a couple of times, she realized she might die of hunger if she refuses to eat and she didn¡¯t want to die so she started epting the food they gave and only ate enough to keep her alive. Lily didn¡¯t show up at all, she must have done a lot more damage to the older woman than she had thought. She tried asking the guy who brought her food where the older woman was but he didn¡¯t answer her question. She couldn¡¯t even tell what was going on outside. She tried the door a couple of times but it was always locked from the outside and the window was sealed from the outside too. She thought of Luciano and how he must be panicking so much and probably trying to get her back. She felt bad for putting them in the situation and prayed it would be over soon.

 Chapter 129

    Luciano sat in his office feeling like hell, he hasn¡¯t gone home for the past three days and nothing he has done felt right for him, he couldn¡¯t give up what was remaining of the Siegel name to a mad woman, she was asking for the impossible. Both Yoey and Macko has been with him on those days even though they both went home to refresh themselves, he on the other hand couldn¡¯t leave, they tried without seeding to get her location through Lily¡¯s phone location but the woman was much too smart and that couldn¡¯t be found, even the car search came to a dead end when they found out that the car¡¯s original owner did not have any idea who the person that took his car was and it was stolen.


    The police were not made aware neither did he file for a missing person report, he didn¡¯t want those fuckers messing things up when he knew who got his wife. He just needed to figure out where she was at and find her but that was proving to be so hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am going to do, I am so tired and I want this to be over already, maybe I should just do as she said,¡±


    Lucianoined.


    ¡°That would be a bad idea, we can¡¯t do that,¡±


    Yeoy responded. He was right, it was a bad idea which is why he had been looking for other ways to get Arielle back but nothing seemed to be working.


    ¡°I think the best way to get out of this is attack too,¡±


    Macko stated and Luciano stared at him in confusion.


    ¡°How do you want us to do that?¡±


    He questioned.


    ¡°I am meeting up with Dimitrister today for a drink, he told me toe have a drink with him as he has to be away for a while. she loves her son so much and I think he is the reason she is doing all of this she is trying to get everything for him, what we do is take Dimitris and ask her for your wife in exchange for him, I am telling you that she will not sit back if her son is held hostage, that way, we get your wife back and you don¡¯t have to sign anything away,¡±


    Macko revealed. He sounded so sure and the n didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea but Luciano was skeptical about it actually working seeing that all they did, the past three days didn¡¯t work out, he was weary and tired of everything.


    ¡°For real? You think that will work?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I am sure it will, I thought about it before but Dimitris was not within reach from me, now that he is, and given how addicted he is to alcohol, we can easily get him.¡±


    Macko stated/


    ¡°Let¡¯s just try it,¡±


    Yoey advised. Of course, he was going to give it a try and hope it works out, if it does. It would be over for Lily.


    ¡°How do we go about it?¡±


    He asked. He couldn¡¯t think properly right now.


    ¡°I will go meet with Dimitris, get him drunk enough, and call you toe to pick him up once he is done, then you can take it from there, you have a ce to keep him, right?¡±


    Macko exined and asked.


    ¡°I do,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then, let¡¯s get to work. Macko stated as he stood up from where he sat.


    ¡°Thank you for offering to help Macko,¡±


    Luciano called after him as his cousin walked away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, this is the little I can do, after all, it was my fault all these things happened.¡±


    He said and walked out.


    ¡°I never knew Macko will be of use to us, thank God, and I hope this is sessful, I will go make the call and get the guys ready for action,¡±


    Yoey said and walked out too, leaving Luciano on his own in his office. He let out a sad sight, he missed Arielle so much and prayed it would work out so that he could get her back home to him.


    Turns out, it worked and it wasn¡¯t hard at all to pick up Dimitris, less than two hours after Macko left his office, he got a call from him and told him he could send his men which he did and right now, he watched the drunk idiot sleep, the fool wasn¡¯t even aware of what was going on, he was totally wasted. Luciano walked up to him and dumped a bottle of cold water on him which startled him. He left him like that and went to get his phone. It was time to y Lily¡¯s game with her, he dialed her number which is the one he had called the most in thest couple of days.


    ¡°Lily,¡±


    He let out when she picked up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, man? Did you miss me?¡±


    She mocked and Luciano resisted the urge to curse at her. She would not be mocking him after she finds out what he had with him. She thought she could hide her son away while holding on to his woman, not knowing her son was a prick.


    ¡°We are finally going to talk business Lily, I promise,¡±


    Luciano shirked and waved at Dimitris who was still wasted.


    ¡°Oh, finally, you are ready to do what I want?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lily asked. She seemed so happy and she couldn¡¯t even hide it from her voice. Oh, she was about to witness the shock of her life.


    ¡°Who said I am going to do what you want? It is going to be the other way round Lily, you do what I want,¡±


    Luciano let out.


    ¡°What? Are you ying games with me right now? What nonsense are you saying now? Do you want me to cut out a piece of your whore and send it to you? Will that make youe back to your senses? Because I promise, I can, she looks so scared right now, I wonder just how much pain she can endure,¡±


    Lily threatened. Luciano held back the curse that found its way to his tongue.


    ¡°Woman, I will like to see you do that, and I will send you a present too, only I won¡¯t be lenient as to cut out a piece, I will send you the head of your son, if you as much as touch the hair on my wife¡¯s head, fucker,¡±


    Luciano fired at her. Throwing the bottle he held in Dimitris¡¯s direction, that startled him and made him open his eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Lily yelled on the phone. Luciano let out augh, he could hear the panic in her voice. Luciano¡¯s initial anger at her words faded away with the way she panicked, good to know she was feeling how he felt when he first got her text.


    ¡°You heard me, you dare touch my wife and the loser son of yours will be dead,¡±


    He told her in a firm loud voice as he walked close to Dimitris who was trying to steady himself but was failing miserably, how could that woman destroy his family and try to take what they own for this loser who could barely stay sober?


    ¡°You are ying games? You think I will fall for your lies? My son is on the ne as we speak,¡±


    Lily let out.


    ¡°You think so? Do you really believe that?¡±


    Luciano mocked as he took the can of water next to him, and gave it to his man standing close to the drunk Dimitris, he handed it back to him once he opened it and Luciano emptied the content on Dimitris¡¯s head.


    He opened his eyes.


    ¡°What the fuck? Why do you keep dumping cold water on me? I am trying to sleep,¡±


    The idiot drunkined.


    ¡°Did you hear him?¡±


    Luciano called out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. you are just ying games, anyone can use someone else¡¯s voice these days and you are faking my son¡¯s voice,¡±


    Lily tried to gaslight herself because it was definitely not him that she was gaslighting.


    ¡°If you think I would be joking or ying games when you have my woman with you then you don¡¯t know me, why will I joke when the love of my life is at your mercy? You better cut that fa?ade and let¡¯s talk business, you are wasting all of our time,¡±


    Luciano cautioned.


    ¡°What do you want? Let my son go,¡±


    Lily let out. At least she finally epted the truth but Luciano couldn¡¯t believe her audacity to tell him that when she literally had his woman with her for three whole days now, three fucking days, she was lucky he no longer murdered people because Dimitris would have been dead by now and she would only find his body.


    ¡°You are fucking kidding me, right? You should know what I want already, give me my woman back and get your loser, son, you have twenty-four hours,¡±


    He told her. It was his turn to make the rules, once he got Arielle back, he wasn¡¯t going to sit back anymore, waiting for thew to fix things led to Arielle being adopted, he would handle everything himself from here on. Thew be damn.

 Chapter 130

    ¡°Your husband is a fucking asshole! I hate him so much,¡±


    Lily yelled out after dropping the call with Luciano, whatever he told her was clearly not what she had wanted to hear and she looked so pissed right now. Arielle was genuinely scared of what she might do to her now, she watched as the older woman paced around and swearing loudly, Arielle prayed silently that she will not take out her anger on her, she couldn¡¯t bear any more pain, she was so scared for her baby, she felt even more sorry for not being able to tell Luciano they were going to have a baby, if only Lily would let her go already, she missed home so much, missed Luciano so fucking much.


    ¡°Your husband is ying games with me and he thinks he will win this, fucker thinks he can y my game and beat me at it, I will show him that I have been ying this game since forever.¡±


    Lily let out. This was the first time she was showing her face after the fight they had and unlike thest time, Lily didn¡¯t get close to her even though she held a rod which was the reason Arielle was scared. She feared the older woman might hit her with the rod and it might lead to her or her baby getting hurt.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Oh, he is so going to get it from me,¡±


    Lily let out and stormed out of the room, she expected her to close the door behind her but she didn¡¯t. the room went silent for a moment as Arielle waited for her toe back but after waiting for more than five minutes, she got up from the bed and walked to the door. She looked out and no one was around. She walked out and silently walked to the gate that she saw. She expected to be stopped on her track but no one came out, she quietly opened the door, her heart banging and her whole body trembling with fear, still, she didn¡¯t stop as she got out of the gate. She saw the men talking in the distance, and silently walked in the opposite direction, praying that they don¡¯t see her while also expecting them to stop her anymore but they never did and she turned the corner. She immediately broke into a run. Her body was on fire froming in contact with the sun after several days away and she probably smelled because she hasn¡¯t taken a bath for days, they didn¡¯t provide her with water to bathe. She couldn¡¯t believe she was able to escape yet she couldn¡¯t be relieved just yet because they might still find her. The thought of that made her increase her pace. She knew it would only take a while for them to notice she wasn¡¯t there anymore as she had left the gate open in her haste to get away.


    Arielle ran as fast as she could not even bothering to look behind her, this was her only chance to be free and she didn¡¯t want to get caught, it took a while for her to get to where she could see people moving around.


    Arielle looked around hoping to find someone who would help her with their phone but everyone she stopped refused to acknowledge her, she almost gave up when she saw an elderly couple just around the corner, she ran to them as fast as she could.


    ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, can you please help me with your phone? I need to call my husband,¡±


    she pleaded. The older woman looked at her weirdly but the man reached into his pocket and brought out his phone, he handed it over to her and she took it.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± she said as she quickly typed in Luciano¡¯s number, praying to God that he picks it up, his phone started ringing and she paced around praying he picked it up.


    ¡°Please, pick up your call, please, Luciano please,¡±


    she let out as tears welled up in her eyes, she knew the men would be looking for her already and she had to get as far away from here as possible.


    ¡°He is not taking the call?¡±


    The old man asked in a calm and kind voice.


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t.¡±


    She cried.


    ¡°You know what? Come with us, we will keep you safe until he can be reached. I know everything is not alright right now and I can¡¯t leave you here on your own,¡±


    The old man said. Arielle wanted to decline and tell him thank as she didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to him but she had nowhere else to go and wasn¡¯t sure she would find anyone kind enough to let her use their phone if she doesn¡¯t go with the elderly couple, they were the only choice she had so she finally gave in, thanked the old man for his kindness and walked with him to their house which was not too far away, when they got in, the old man locked the gate and smiled at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, you can take a bath and use my daughter¡¯s old clothes, they no longer live with us,¡±


    He said as he gestured for her to follow him while pulling his wife who Arielle realized wasn¡¯t stable mentally. She followed them into their home and the old man pointed her to a room and told her she could take a shower and pick any cloth from the drawer.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡±


    Arielle said as she walked into the room. It was a very pretty room and she saw the photo of the couple and their three kids, no wonder he was kind, he had three children and must have felt some parental ways towards her, either way, she was thankful for his help and took off her old and messy clothes, she got into the shower and took a warm bath, then used the new brush she found in the room to brush her teeth. She left the bathroom when she felt clean and walked to the dresser, there was a mirror there and she saw her face, there were bruises from when Lily had hit her and there was so much sadness in her eyes. Tears welled up in her eyes and she wiped them off. She searched the wardrobe for something to wear and settled for a pair of faded skinny jeans and an oversized top. She walked out of the room when she was done and found the old man and his wife in the living room. They both turned when they heard her walk in.


    ¡°You look much better, I tried calling him but he is still not taking his calls, he must be very busy, meanwhile, I served you food, it looked like you haven¡¯t eaten all day,¡±


    The man said, pointing at the table. Her stomach grumbled at the sight of the food, he was right, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything today. She thanked him again and went to eat the food which tasted better than anything she has had in thest couple of days. She expected the old man to ask her questions when she was done eating but he didn¡¯t ask her anything, instead, he told her to get some rest and that he will keep trying to reach Luciano.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    He asked her when she turned to leave the room.


    ¡°Arielle, Arielle Siegel,¡±


    She informed him.


    ¡°You are part of the Siegel family? Your husband is a Siegel?¡±


    The older man asked and at first, Arielle wanted to lie and say it wasn¡¯t the Siegel that he thought it was for fear that Luciano might have done the man wrong but she decided to tell him the truth, he was kind to her and finding out she was a Siegel would probably not change that.


    ¡°Yes, my husband is Luciano Siegel,¡±


    She told him and he nodded in understanding, he didn¡¯t look offended or anything which she was thankful for.


    ¡°Alright, get some rest and I hope he will pick up before you wake up,¡±


    The old man said. Arielle thanked him again and went back to the room he had given her, sheid on the bed. She was so tired that she fell asleep almost immediately.

 Chapter 131

    Luciano went to his car to get his phone, he had forgotten to take it with him after he dropped it off in his car earlier, maybe Lily has called already, he shouldn¡¯t have left his phone, he opened his car and saw the phoneying on the seat, he picked it up and like he expected he had a couple of missed calls, none from Lily but five from unregistered number, thinking Lily might have changed her call line, he dialed the number as he closed the car and walked back towards the warehouse.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    He voiced when the call was taken.


    ¡°He has picked but she is asleep so what do we do?¡±


    He heard a woman¡¯s voice in the background but it wasn¡¯t Lily¡¯s voice nor was it a voice he had heard before plus she sounded older.


    ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    he asked as he heard another voice, this time a male.


    ¡°Hello, she was trying to reach you earlier with my phone but you were not taking your calls, she is sleeping right now, she looks so tired that I can¡¯t bring myself to wake her up.¡±


    The voice echoed over the phone. Luciano paused for a moment, who could she be, it can¡¯t be Arielle because she was with that lunatic that he spoke to about two hours ago, who else did he know or could it be?


    ¡°Who is she please and where are you?¡±


    He asked, turning around and walking back to his car, praying and hoping the person they were referring to was Arielle, it has to be her.


    ¡°Your wife, I think, she told me she wants to call her hus__¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Please, where is your current location?¡±


    Luciano yelled out interrupting the man. He broke into a run as the man gave a description of where they were at.


    ¡°Thank you so much, sir, please don¡¯t let her leave until I get there,¡±


    He pleaded and ended the call, typed the direction the man had given into his GPS, and started his car. Just in case shits go down, he called the leader of his men.


    ¡°Get ten men ready and put them in a vehicle heading in the direction I sent to you, do it fast, I need to make sure nothing goes wrong,¡±


    He instructed and ended the call after making sure he heard him clearly. He sent him the address the old man had given after which he dumped his phone to focus on driving.


    ¡°Hang in there for me baby, I aming to get you,¡±


    He let out and suddenly got a thought, he reached out for his phone and dialed his men again.


    ¡°On second thought, there is no need for you guys toe, send the men to the warehouse instead to make sure that bastard doesn¡¯t get away,¡±


    He instructed and hung up for the second time, his heart patting in fear, he knew he would not be at peace with himself until he finds her, hopefully, he gets to her before Lily and her men does, he finally got the n to make her pay for all that she did but first of all, he had to get his woman, the reason he asked his men to stay away was because he didn¡¯t want to draw attention to the ce, he didn¡¯t want Lily finding out just yet that Arielle was with him, he had to get to her first.


    ¡°Please wait for me my love, I aming to get you,¡±


    He let out. He could hear his heart throbbing in fear and tried to calm down and focus on driving, but it was easier said than done, at a point he just gave up on trying to calm himself down and instead continued driving as fast as his car could go and the traffic allowed, he asionally checked his GPS to make sure he was going the right way. After driving for nearly an hour with his heart almost jumping out of his chest, his GPS signaled that he finally arrived at the location, he picked up his phone and dialed the number that had called him, the man picked up on the first ring and Luciano looked up to see him waving at a short distance, he quickly got out of his car and practically ran to the older man who would be in his sixties or probably seventies, beside him was a woman around the same age whom he assumed was the one that picked his call.


    ¡°Good day sir, ma¡¯am, please where is my wife?¡±


    He panted, almost out of breath due to how fast his heart was beating.


    ¡°Rx son, she is in there sleeping, she is in there,¡±


    The older man said pointing at the closed gate, if only he knew just what the brave woman thaty sleeping inside his house has been through. That she was able to escape Lily shows just how brave his woman was and he was thankful for that.


    ¡°Can I see her please,¡±


    He said politely and the older man nodded and led him to the house with his wife asking who it was, Luciano¡¯s guess was the woman had mental issues and her husband was taking care of her. He felt his heart explode in pain when the old man opened the door and he saw herying on the bed, he clenched his hand into a fist, willing himself not to cry, he became somewhat of a crybaby recently.


    ¡°We will let you two be, take your time,¡±


    The older man said and led his wife out of the room. Luciano walked slowly towards the woman who was sleeping on the bed. There were bruises on her face and she looked troubled in her sleep.


    ¡°Baby,¡±


    He whispered as hey beside her and pulled her to him, she cried out in her sleep and pushed him away.


    ¡°Hey, Arielle, it is me, Luciano.¡±


    He said trying to calm her down, she finally opened her eyes and they widened in realization.


    ¡°You came, I thought you were not going to show up but you did, I have been calling you,¡±


    She cried.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I am sorry that I took so long, baby, I am here now.¡±


    He whispered and hugged her close.

 Chapter 132

    ¡°I was so scared. I thought I won¡¯t see you again.¡±


    She let on.


    ¡°I am here now, you got me,¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring for me Luciano, I am so tired I have to sleep,¡±


    She said and went silent in his arms, just what did she go through that she was so tired? He couldn¡¯t bring himself to think about it much, the bruises on her face already gave him an idea and he hated it. He let hery on the bed and kissed her cheeks softly, he needed to speak with the man who had kept her safe for him. After making sure she was okay, he stepped out of the room to speak with the man who he met in his living room.


    ¡°Thank you so much for looking after my wife and for keeping her safe,¡±


    Luciano prostrated to the old man to show just how grateful he was. He was indeed grateful, if he had not helped Arielle, who knows what would have happened. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to think about it and he was just grateful that it turned out this way and that he found her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prostrate to thank me, dear, I have children too and I will do anything to keep them safe. I saw her and just knew something wasn¡¯t right, I had to do what I can and then I found out she was a Siegel, it is only right that I pay back my debt,¡±


    He responded. Luciano got up and still bowed in thanks.


    ¡°What debt are you talking about sir?¡±


    He asked. He couldn¡¯t remember this man or him owing them any money, in fact, after what happened with Don, he had forgiven everyone who owed them money and closed up the casino, of course, he would reopen once things had settled down but even then, things would be better than it had been.


    ¡°Oh, I know your grandfather, he helped me when we were still younger even though we weren¡¯t friends or even close, I will never forget who helped me, I was sad when I heard the news of his passing.¡±


    The man told him. Luciano felt grateful to him for helping Arielle even before he found out who she was.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡±


    ¡°You are wee son,¡±


    He answered.


    ¡°Where do your children live?¡±


    He asked wanting to know if he can help any of them to help improve the living condition of the couple who saved his wife. They didn¡¯t look like they werecking anything though but he still wanted to do something for them and he knew the old man might not ept direct help from him.


    ¡°My oldest is married with kids and lives in the US, the other one is also married but lives in Moscow, she was here days ago, my youngest and only son recently moved out since he graduated newly, he wants some time away from home,¡±


    He exined. Luciano nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Can I get your youngest contact?¡±


    He requested.


    ¡°Sure, you can,¡± the older man said and handed him his phone.


    ¡°His name is Lawrence,¡±


    He added. Luciano nodded and searched for his number.


    ¡°Thank you once again, sir, I will take my wife home,¡±


    He informed him and he nodded.


    ¡°No problem, please look after her well,¡±


    He advised and Luciano nodded. He went back to the room where Arielle stilly sleeping and carried her into his arms, he thanked the couple once again before taking her to the car with him, he made sure she was okay before he got into the car and drove home, he didn¡¯t take her to the penthouse, it was safer at the mansion and he had men guarding the house. Once he got home, he carried her to their room and dropped her on the bed. She still looked so tired and sleepy so he gave instructions to Lydia to watch her.


    After Luciano dropped Arielle off at the mansion and made sure he had enough security around to keep her safe, he drove back to the warehouse to make sure Dimitris was still there. Now it was time for Luciano to put his n in ce, Lily had done enough damage and it was time for her to pay, both her and Perz. The idiot was already paying for his own deeds anyway, the court had ordered him to forfeit all the shares he had gotten illegally, which was just a start, Luciano wanted him to be investigated for embezzlement and that was what he was pushing for next. If he seeds, he would do what Perez had tried to do to him and buy out hispany.


    He walked into the ce and got out his phone when he heard it ringing.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil,¡±


    Luciano let out when he saw who was calling.


    ¡°What took you so long Lily?¡±


    Luciano asked when he took the call.


    ¡°You gave me twenty-four hours to decide, stop acting like I took two days to respond, it has barely been six hours,¡±


    She bemoaned. Not like he was in a hurry now that Arielle was home and safe, he just wanted to deal with the mad woman already so that he can be with his woman.


    ¡°Why are you calling me? Are you ready to do as I say now?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I am, I am ready to fucking do as you said but you have to promise me that you are not going to harm my son in any way, you have to give me your word,¡±


    She let on, he could hear the desperation in her voice, with how evil she has been and with all the things that she had done, one would expect her to not beg but here she was begging when it involves her person but she never orded the same amount of pity to Don when she killed him after almost bankrupting hispany, neither did she feel an ounce of pity for Arielle when she messed her face up, he had no obligations to her and had no intentions of giving her his words.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is in your ce to ask me that, but I can tell you that if you do what I want then I am going to let your loser of a son walk freely, I don¡¯t even need to kill or hurt him, he is well on his way to killing himself,¡±


    Luciano responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my son like that,¡±


    Lily told him.


    ¡°Of course, anyway, when you are ready for the exchange do let me know, I have shits to handle right now so I am going to hang up,¡±


    He said and hung up, he knew she would be panicking now, that¡¯s why she called him, she was looking for his wife, good thing that she was already home with him. He would give her some time to seek into the void before telling her what he wants from her in exchange for her son¡¯s freedom. For now, he needed to go back home and be with his wife.

 Chapter 133

    Arielle woke up with a startle, at first, she expected to feel the pain of being tied but there was none and when she opened her eyes, she looked around her surrounding for a moment, lost in confusion and trembling with fear, she dreamt of Luciano finding her and bringing her home, she looked around even more and realized she was no longer chained and the room she was in looked clean and she was on a bed. Realization and the memories of the previous day finally crawled into her head. She got off the bed in a haste to make sure she hadn¡¯t dreamt it or imagined it, she opened the door and collided with a hard chest, her heart dropped in fear until she looked up and saw Luciano.


    ¡°Baby? Where are you going? I didn¡¯t know you were awake already,¡±


    He said. She hugged him and held on to him tightly.


    ¡°I thought it was a dream, I thought I was still there, I was scared,¡±


    She cried into his arms which he wrapped around her.


    ¡°It is not a dream, you are here with me, you, brave woman got yourself out of there and came back to me,¡±


    He whispered to her as he walked with her still in his arms back to the room, he sat her on the bed and squatted in front of her, wiping away the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°You are safe now Arielle, they can¡¯t harm you no more,¡±


    Luciano told her and she nodded, still not able to ovee the fear that had gripped her. She remembered everything that happened and how Lily had walked out of the ce forgetting to lock the door, she was only able to leave because she had not been tied when she stormed out of the room, if not, it would have been a different story, she remembered the old couple that helped her and finally remembered Luciano came to meet her there but she couldn¡¯t recur them leaving, she didn¡¯t get the chance to thank them but she knew Luciano would have done it on her behalf, still she promised herself that she will go on her own once everything is settled to thank them for what they did for her.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want me to get you something to eat?¡±


    He asked but she shook her head.


    ¡°I already ate, the good grandfather gave me food to eat,¡±


    She informed him.


    ¡°Oh, I should have guessed that he would, he is a good person,¡±


    Luciano said, stroking her hair, she rxed into him, enjoying his sweet and familiar smell that she missed so much.


    ¡°What happened, baby? Why did you leave on your own?¡±


    Arielle knew it was time to tell him about the baby, she needed to go to the hospital anyway and she didn¡¯t want to go alone.


    ¡°I went to get kits,¡±


    She told him and saw he looked confused.


    ¡°Pregnancy kits, I found out three days earlier that I was preg___¡±


    ¡°You are pregnant? Are we going to be parents?¡±


    He interrupted her. He looked and sounded so excited, not the response she had imagined he would have since they never nned on having a baby yet, they never talked about it either.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°OH, my god! That¡¯s great news,¡±


    HE eximed in excitement.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you found out? I would have taken you to the hospital instead of using regr kits,¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I am sorry, I should have told you but I didn¡¯t know what your response would be since we never discussed a baby, plus you had a lot going on and didn¡¯t want to add sudden baby news to the mix,¡±


    Arielle told him. Thinking about it now, she made a mistake in assuming he would not like the news. She should have just told him that first day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, baby, you did what you felt was right but next time, know that I am always ready okay? No matter what is going on, you have to tell me, promise?¡±


    He asked, bringing out his pinky finger.


    ¡°Promise,¡±


    She replied and crossed hers through his.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will go to the hospital to get you treated and do the test for confirmation okay?¡±


    He asked. She nodded but she didn¡¯t know if she could go out without panicking, she didn¡¯t want to be exposed to the outside world right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby, I aming with you and will be with you through it all,¡±


    HE stated like he had sensed her fears.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    She told him and hugged him.


    ¡°What about Lily? She is up to no good and she won¡¯t stop, before she stormed out and left the door open which help me escape, she was furious and kept cursing at you,¡±


    Arielle revealed. She wanted to know what Luciano had told her that made her so angry.


    ¡°She is ying a dirty game and I told her I was the master of the game which is why she got angry, don¡¯t worry about her anymore and just focus on healing okay? You shouldn¡¯t let those things disturb you, I am going to take it out with her, she went too far this time.¡±


    Luciano let out. He looked and sounded so angry. Whatever he decides to do to her, Arielle nned on supporting him because Lily was a heartless bitch who deserves only bad things, she told him everything Lily had told her, everything including the reason he had killed Don and how she was the brain behind everything and even more, she was the one that made they fall into lose. Luciano didn¡¯t look surprised and she wondered if he already knew but when she asked him, he told her he had no idea but with what Lily had done, he couldn¡¯t put anything past her which was true in every way.


    ¡°She will get her karma soon, don¡¯t fret about it,¡±


    He told her after they were done talking about it. He didn¡¯t leave her and spent the rest of the day with her and she fell asleep in his arms that night. It was the best feeling in the world and she sent a thank you to the universe for bringing her back to him safely.


    The next morning, they woke up early to get ready for the hospital, it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at the hospital, she wore a mask to cover her face and they used the private entrance into the hospital, they met with the doctor who ordered for the test to be done and it didn¡¯t take up to twenty minutes for it to be out and yes, she was pregnant. She went to get a scan done after that and they told them she was a month and two weeks in. They scheduled another time for a different scan and Luciano took her back home to the mansion.


    ¡°I have to go get some things done and I will be back before you know it, if you need anything, please just call me,¡±


    He instructed when they got back to the house.


    ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry about me, I will be fine and waiting prettily for you,¡±


    She responded cutely and he smiled and kissed her before leaving. She knew whatever he wanted to go do involve Lily and prayed for him to seed so that they will put this phase behind them and focus on healing and growing their new family, she saw the joy and excitement in his eyes when he saw their baby through the scan machine and she wanted him to keep smiling like that and having that expression of pure joy and happiness. She felt proud knowing she was the reason he felt that way.

 Chapter 134

    After Luciano left the house, he did a happy little dance while his driver took him to the warehouse. He was beyond happy today, finding out he was going to be a father was the second best news he had this year, the first being when Arielle had told him she still loves him. Everything that brings him happiness was rted to her and he wanted to be done with everything so that he can focus on making her happy.


    After what she had told him yesterday, he had Yoey make further research and even questioned Macko and they realized she was Big Sean all along and she was the one that changed the deal they had, ording to Macko, he never did anything with hard drugs and only persuaded Don because he genuinely thought they were going to partner with the government of Nigeria. With everything that happened and how Macko had helped him, it was easier for him to believe his cousin, it was easier now that they are working together, no, he still thinks Macko is a loser and still made sure to remind him but now, he didn¡¯t hate him. He also found out Lily was an ex-convict, even though for some reason, they whipped off her criminal records, well when he is done with her, they won¡¯t need to wipe off any record as she would be spending the rest of her miserable life behind bars. His phone rang and even without checking, he knew who it was and yes. It was Lily.


    ¡°You sneaky bastard, you found your wife,¡±


    Lily said when he took the call.


    ¡°Did you just figure that out? Of course, I did, the universe is not on your side I fear because my wife is back with me while your son is still being held,¡±


    He mocked her and heard her curse.


    ¡°You y dirty,¡±


    She smeared.


    ¡°Like you y clean? If you did, we won¡¯t be having this conversation right now. You set fire and expect not to be burnt too? There is only so much you can do and get away with before karma gets you and you pushed it for too long,¡±


    Luciano responded to her.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡±


    ¡°After that what? I still have your son and how you talk to me is the way I will treat him so better be nice,¡±


    He told her.


    ¡°Fuck. You listen to me,¡±


    ¡°No, no, now you are going to listen to me because I make the rules here, you are going to do as I say unless I will send the dead body of your loser son to you by morning, don¡¯t y with me,¡±


    Luciano warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son, don¡¯t fuckingy your hands on my boy, what do you want? Tell me what fucking want from me and I will do it, don¡¯t touch my son,¡±


    She yelled out and Luciano had to move his phone from his ears for a moment because of how loud she was.


    ¡°Oh, you will love it, what I want, you will absolutely love it, here are the rules, you have twenty-four hours to do as I say and your time is already counting, it is quite easy what I want from you and if it is not done within twenty-four hours, for every other hour that passes after twenty-four hours, a part of you loser son will be cut and sent to you, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do because it will shock you that I am just as evil as you are, the only difference between us is that I don¡¯t go for innocent people.¡±


    Luciano cautioned.


    ¡°Just fucking cut these lectures and tell me what the fuck you want,¡±


    She yelled again. He was damn sure she wouldn¡¯t be yelling so much when she found out he had her trapped. He smiled knowing that this was nearly over, after months of going through bullshit, he was finally going to get justice.


    ¡°Listen and listen well because I am only going to talk once, are you listening?¡±


    He called out to make sure.


    ¡°I am listening, so speak,¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s start with you taking all the evidence you have with you that will confirm all your evil deeds and hand it over to the authorities with a full confession of what you did, everything, including and not limited to the things you did to my grandfather and my family,¡±


    He told her and heard her sharp intake of breath from the phone. Oh, she wasn¡¯t taking what he said well at all, she was foaming and he wished he could see her face now, funny how since this whole issue started, he has never seen her face but he was already sick of it.


    ¡°You are not serious right now, are you? You don¡¯t expect me to do that, our deal was you give my son back and I give your wife back, you got your wife, just let my son go,¡±


    She let out and heughed. He just had tough at how she thought he would be stupid enough to let her son go knowing that it was the only way to get justice for his family without killing her like he actually wanted to.


    ¡°If you think I am joking, then you don¡¯t know what I am capable of, dare you to tell me you won¡¯t do it and I will have your son¡¯s dead body at your doorpost in an hour.¡±


    He warned. His patience was fast running out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to him,¡±


    She let out in a defeated voice, well, he didn¡¯t expect her to give in so soon, she really does love her fuck ass drunkard of a son.


    ¡°As long as you do as I say, your son will be safe,¡±


    ¡°I will do as you say, just don¡¯t hurt my son and you will let him go once I do as you said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you follow what I said,¡±


    HE replied and there was a long.


    ¡°I will go to the police now and confess everything I did,¡±


    She let out.


    ¡°Yes, and you will list out your aplice, I know he is the father of your son, you don¡¯t want to go down alone, right? He wronged you and started all these so he should go down too, I am just saying but if you insist on letting him walk freely while you rut in jail then that¡¯s on you,¡±


    Luciano advised. He didn¡¯t care about her and just wanted to kill two birds with one stone, it worked because she agreed to call Perez out as an aplice.


    ¡°One more thing, please, don¡¯t involve my son in any of this, yes, he was with us during some of the meet-ups but he was not actively involved in any of these, he is battling with alcoholism right now and has a lot going on for him, I don¡¯t want him getting dragged into this because those times he was with us, he was never sober.¡±


    She let on. Luciano couldn¡¯t argue or disagree with her because ording to Dimitris, this is the longest he has gone without alcohol in years, he might not go to jail but he would definitely be locked up in a mental hospital because he was mentally unstable and needs all the help he could get, that has nothing to do with him as Dimitris has wealthy adoptive parents who can do that for him.


    ¡°We have a deal. I will release your son once I get the news.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Luciano said and hung up. It took two days before he got the call to report at the station as Don¡¯s killer had been found and she showed up with the murder weapon and confessed to a lot of other things. He finally met Lily for the first time since the night he had called for her toe and take his grandfather home not knowing she nned on killing him. He didn¡¯t hate her like he thought he would, he just felt pity for her that she let hatred and greed destroy her life forever, she never once had a happy life and now she would be facing possible life in prison. Perez on the other hand kept saying he was innocent when they went to arrest him but Lily had all the things that they needed to lock him up. It took so long but Luciano finally got back at those two for what they did to his family and he hoped Don would be happy with how he handled things.

 Chapter 135

    The days after she got away from Lily were pretty much normal for Arielle, aside from the shock she felt now and then when someone opens the door or when she woke up from sleep, she was doing okay, she stayed at home all day and barely left her room, she watched movies and yed games, she was never bored. Today, she decided to spend the day in the garden, since the gardener was working, she decided to help him and also learn the names of some of the flowers and nts in the garden.


    That¡¯s how she spent her morning and some part of her afternoon learning the names of flowers and their varieties and also getting mud in her clothes while she helped the gardener who seemed overwhelmed by her presence at first but slowly got used to her and they sort of became friends. She thanked him for having her after they were done and she went back inside. It was almost time for Luciano to return from work so she took her bath and decided to watch tv.


    Arielle turned on the TV to keep her entertained until Luciano returned. At first, she wanted to just watch sis but then she decided to check the news. Imagine her shock when she saw the headline.


    ¡°DON SIEGEL¡¯S EX-LOVER TURNS OUT TO BE HIS KILLER, SHE TURNS HERSELF IN FOR HIS MURDER¡¯


    She almost didn¡¯t believe it was true and just stared in awe. Luciano chose that moment to walk in.


    ¡°What¡¯s my baby doing?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked and she stood up and ran to hug him.


    ¡°Is it really over? Is it true what I heard on the news? Did she really turn herself in?¡±


    Arielle asked. Feeling overwhelmed. She couldn¡¯t describe how happy seeing that news made her and how it eased all the fears she had, she wanted confirmation from him.


    ¡°Yes, baby girl, she took the walk and with the evidence she brought to the police, she would be going away for a long time,¡±


    Luciano informed. The news made her so happy. They were free, they were finally free from the older woman¡¯s hold and she got her karma.


    ¡°But why did she suddenly turn herself in?¡±


    Arielle couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s say, I yed her game better,¡±


    He told her.


    ¡°Come, give me the full details, will you?¡±


    Shemented as she dragged him to their bedroom with her. There she made him tell her the full details of what happened. He spilled everything to her.


    ¡°Wow, I am so proud of you, you did so well,¡±


    She let out when he finished telling her the details.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me, we all worked together to make the work. Yoey, you, me, my uncle Laz and my cousin Macko and all my men. Macko was the one that brought the idea of taking her son in exchange for you and once you escaped, you helped me request something bigger, I won¡¯t have been able to do it without all of you and I am thankful I have you guys on my side,¡±


    He let on and she smiled.


    ¡°You deserve only good people by your side, and I am d you won, we won in the end, I am so proud of you my love,¡±


    Arielle said. She hugged him.


    ¡°I love you, baby, thank you for staying with me and for taking me back,¡±


    He told her lovingly.


    ¡°I love you too,¡±


    She responded and he kissed her, lifting her from the couch where they sat and carrying her to their bed. She giggled happily when he dumped her on the bed and started taking off his clothes.


    *******


    The next couple of months saw Luciano patching up thepses in hispany and also rebuilding the empire that they almost lost, this time, he wasn¡¯t doing it alone, his uncle Laz was a great help and Luciano finally forgave his cousin Macko and trusted him enough to give him a good position in thepany, of course, he didn¡¯t give him much power to prevent him for acting out in the future. He doubts he will though, the man really changed and it was all thanks to his soon-to-be wife, yes, their wedding was today and that was what he was currently getting ready for.


    Lily got life imprisonment for murder and Perez got a lighter sentence. He was sentenced to seventy years in prison. Dimitris on the other hand got off and his adoptive parents sent him abroad to get treated, good for him.


    ¡°Why do you look so good? As if you are the one getting married?¡±


    Arielle asked,ing to stand in front of him, he reached out and kissed her. His beautiful queen was glowing and shining. She smiled brightly.


    ¡°What to do, I got to look good, I am a single man, maybe I will find a woman for myself too,¡±


    He joked. She didn¡¯t even look the least bit offended. Not at all, he has been begging her to marry him but she refused and told him each time to try harder. He was trying and wanted them to be married before the birth of their child. She already looked big. The woman just wanted him to suffer and she was doing so lovingly.


    ¡°You think they don¡¯t know you have a pregnant lover? I mean why won¡¯t they know when you went on national tv and talked about it.¡±


    She mocked. She was right, he had a media round after Perez and Lily were jailed and he made sure to correct the errors when the talk of his wife was brought up and he happily told everyone who needed to hear that he was going to be a father soon and was very much in love with the mother of his child. She watched the news and recorded it on her phone and made it a routine to y it every evening before she goes to bed. He loved every moment of it.


    ¡°You are right, they already know, but do you think that will keep them away?¡±


    He joked. He has not looked at another woman since he had her, it was her and her alone for him and he was satisfied with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not reach too far unless I will pluck off the eyes of those women thate close to you and lock you in the dungeon forever, I don¡¯t share what¡¯s mine,¡±


    She replied.


    ¡®Yes, yes, I am all yours and you don¡¯t have to worry because I don¡¯t like being shared either, I love you.¡±


    He said and kissed her.


    ¡°I love you too and we arete,¡±


    She said and hurried him up. They arrived at the venue early and during the ceremony, Luciano felt envious of Macko for the first time. He got it so easily while he was stuck begging his woman to marry him. He kept looking at her throughout the ceremony, hoping that she would feel pity for him and say yes, but she didn¡¯t even look his way. He gave up and focused on the party, knowing that he had some begging to do when he got back home, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer to make her his wife again. This time, in love not in contract.

 Chapter 136

    ¡°So? When are you going to agree to my marriage proposal?¡±


    Luciano asked, hugging her from behind. She turned and hugged him, her big tummy getting in the way, it has been five months since the whole thing ended and five straight months of pure bliss, she was currently in her sixth month of pregnancy and her tummy was almost bigger than her whole body. Earlier today at his cousin Macko¡¯s wedding party, she had caught him watching her a lot of times but she ignored him each time. Even though she had forgiven him for what he did all those months ago, she was getting her revenge now and it was fun making him beg.


    ¡°I told you that I am a hard girl,¡±


    She reminded him and even though she didn¡¯t see his face, she knew he was sulking. The past five months have done a lot for their rtionship, Luciano has been nothing but the devoting lover, always fuzzing over her and making sure she didn¡¯tck anything.


    ¡°Pretty please ept me already, I am a poor orphan,¡±


    he pleaded. The corny man she loves.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t get to say that Mr. You may be an orphan but my parents sold me to you, I had it worse, and poor? Really?¡±


    She asked puking his chest, he pouted in sadness, oh, if only everyone he spends time bossing around would see him right now, they won¡¯t believe it, the only person that knows him like this was Yoey, that mudafucker finally does not hate her anymore, ording to him, he never hated her but she did not believe him, anyway, now they were kind of friends because she always sees him around Luciano. Luciano had offered to give him a better position in thepany but he had refused and only asked to be paid more and given a lot of vacations. Arielle had once again asked him if he was in love with Luciano and this time, the brat had told her yes and that he would steal him away from her.


    ¡°Come on baby, I have been begging for months now and our baby ising anytime soon, please,¡±


    He begged shamelessly.


    ¡®Fine, let¡¯s get married in two weeks,¡±


    She stated. At first, he didn¡¯t say a word, and then what she said registered in his brain and he jumped, turned her around to face him.


    ¡°You are not joking, right? You want us to get married right? You just said yes to me,¡±


    He said jumping like a child who got a Christmas present from Santa.


    ¡°I did, let¡¯s get married and you have two weeks to n the whole thing.¡±


    She told him.


    ¡°Of course, you know that¡¯s not a problem, I love you so much, thank you,¡±


    He said and hugged her.


    ¡°I Love you too Luciano, thank you too for being a part of my life,¡±


    She let out and smiled happily when he looked at her with so much love and happiness. Arielle knew life would not always be rosy but one thing was sure with Luciano by her side, everything was going to be just fine.


    *****


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are getting married again within a year and this time you are doing it willingly, not to mention you making me do this job of being your best man for the second time in a roll,¡±


    Yoeyined when he walked into his room, Luciano turned and red at him, here he was struggling to fix his tie and his best man wasining, yes he was getting married again, to the same woman but this time, she was the love of his life and the mother of his unborn kid, he broke into a smile.


    ¡°And now you are smiling like an idiot,¡±


    Yoey added. The young man had zero respect for him at this point, not like he minds, Yoey was more of a loyal friend to him now than a worker and he was using that privilege against him every opportunity he got.


    ¡°Can you shut up and help me with this?¡±


    He requested dragging his undone tie.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, your wife might walk in here and use me of trying to steal you from her again, do the best you can by yourself, I am sure she will love you regardless,¡±


    Yoey said, walking around him to sit on his bed.


    ¡°I am your boss mudafucker, I make the rules,¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He let out while trying to work on the tie himself.


    ¡°Not today though, we are not at the office, you are just Luciano, let me add that you are a very nervous Luciano right now,¡±


    Yoey said and Luciano red at him. He onlyughed and finally got up to help him.


    ¡°You are lucky boss, and I am happy for you, you deserve all the happiness in the world,¡±


    Yoey said on a more serious note.


    ¡°Thank you for being with me boy, I won¡¯t have done it without you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s why you have to make me your kid¡¯s godfather,¡±


    Yoey let out and Luciano rolled his eyes. He had been requesting that the moment he had told him he and Arielle were going to be parents.


    ¡°You will get your wish, my boy,¡±


    He finally agreed and Yoey threw a fist in the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you don¡¯t want to bete,¡±


    ¡°Right, like I can bete when the wedding is being heard in my house,¡±


    Luciano replied. Yup, they were getting married in the garden of his mansion. Arielle had requested it and he had done as she wanted. He wanted it to be perfect for her so he went with everything she chose and the final result was amazing.


    *****


    ¡°You are so beautiful, my love,¡±


    Luciano whispered to her when she got to him, she smiled and hugged him before they both turned to face the officiant of their wedding, yes she finally was getting married, okay for the second time, to the same man but this time, he was the love of her life and the reason she believes in love, the reason her life has been nothing but perfect, the one who came into her life in the most unnatural way but turned out to be the best thing that happened to her.


    Arielle smiled when she remembered their first meeting. Who would have thought that barely a yearter, she would happily be holding hands with the same man and marrying him? She finally forgave her parents and they were present at her wedding, before she hade here. While she got dressed, they had bothe into her room to tell her how proud of her they were and how sorry they were for what they did to her but she had told them they had no reason to be sorry if all they did led her to this moment and she wasn¡¯t lying, if everything that happened led her to meeting Luciano and having such a happy life, then she was willing to go through it all over again, as long as it leads her to him, the love of her life and the father of her soon to be born kid and many more children toe.


    Compared to their first wedding, this one was much smaller and intimate, only family and close friends were invited and the wedding was being held in her favorite ce in the mansion, the flower garden, when Luciano had asked her for the location that she would like, she had picked this ce without thinking twice, she hadn¡¯t expected him to actually agree but he did and here they were today.


    The wedding ceremony went on beautifully. It was brief but fun. They exchanged vows and rings in the presence of their loved ones and promised to be together forever.


    Later that night while theyy in bed together, he asked her if she would love to go back to the Maldives for their honeymoon, this time, she said yes without a second thought. Of course, she wanted to revisit the ce where she first fell in love with him.

 Chapter 137

    Three monthster.


    ¡°Luciano? Get your ass in here,¡±


    Arielle yelled for her husband as another wave of intense pain hit her, she let out a loud howl as she felt the pain shoot right to her back, she tried to take slow steady breaths like she had been instructed to during the sses for the first mom that she had attended but nothing was working and the moron she married wasn¡¯ting out. She breathed in and out a couple of times, counting one to eight back and forth, she waited for the pain to subside before trying to call him again.


    ¡°LUCIANO IF YOU DON¡¯T GET YOUR ASS IN HERE THIS MINUTE,¡±


    She yelled louder this time and the door swung open in seconds to reveal the panicking face of her handsome husband who looked like he saw a ghost when he saw the way she was.


    ¡°What is going on? Are you okay?¡±


    He asked. She knew she should be calm with him and not take out her pain-inflicted anger on him but he sounded so dumb and the look on his face, the sudden surge of pain that erupted in her.


    ¡°Fuck you do I look like I am okay? Look at me, I am fucking inbor, I am about to have adman baby and if you don¡¯t get me to the hospital this minute, you will have to watch me give birth here,¡±


    She howled out frightening him even more.


    ¡°Oh my God, the baby ising already? We still have a week,¡±


    He let outing to her, a bad idea for him because she grabbed his hair and held on tight when another wave of pain hit her.


    ¡°Get me to the hospital and stop asking stupid questions Mr.¡±


    She yelled through the pain, he was able to free himself from her hold and ran out to get help, he was back in less than two minutes and they helped her into the car, and drove to the hospital with her throwing all curses at him for being the reason she was in pain, by the time they got to the hospital, the poor man was traumatized. She felt bad for him but she was in a lot of pain too so he had to suffer, even with how out of reach he was when they got to the hospital, she requested for him to be in the delivery room with her and he had said yes without thinking twice even though he looked so scared.


    ******


    ¡°She is beautiful,¡±


    Luciano let out staring at his beautiful daughter, it wasn¡¯t easy bringing her into the world and he went through hell in thest three hours but seeing her like this sleeping peacefully melted his heart, he turned to the strong woman who had given him the best gift of all time and she was smiling at him.


    ¡°I love you Luciano, and I am sorry for how I treated you earlier,¡±


    She said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, rather, I should be thanking you for risking it all to give us this wonderful present, I won¡¯t make a fuzz if you decide that you won¡¯t have another,¡±


    He let out going over to hug her.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? We are going to have more babies,¡±


    She fired at him. He smiled and nodded.


    ¡°We will do whatever you want if you want us to have more babies, I am ready, if you also change your mind, then it is also fine, I won¡¯t make that choice for you because, at the end of the day, you do all the work while I just stay on the sideline like a loser,¡±


    He went on.


    ¡°You are not a loser, you are working to feed us, but before I get pregnant again, I have to finish school first,¡±


    She reminded him. They had the discussion before and she had told him she would start school once she gives birth.


    ¡°Whatever you do, I will always support you, my beautiful wife,¡±


    ¡°Really? What if I want to leave you?¡±


    She joked. He clearly didn¡¯t like the joke.


    ¡°No way, you can¡¯t do that, I will cry,¡±


    He threatened. The big man she married always threatens to cry around her.


    ¡°I am not leaving you, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    She told him and he smiled.


    ¡°So, what are we going to call her? It just crossed my mind that we never picked a name, what sets of horrible parents we already are,¡±


    Ariellemented. Luciano paused in the stroking of her hair,¡±


    ¡°Right, we have to name her,¡±


    He said and she moved her head from his chest and red at him.


    ¡°You were unaware of that fact? What would she be known as then?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She asked knowing he was about to give the corniest answer and he didn¡¯t disappoint when he said.


    ¡®Baby, can¡¯t we just call her baby?¡±


    He asked. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge and smacked him slightly on the side of his head.


    ¡°Ouch, what was that for?¡±


    He cried out.


    ¡°Shush, don¡¯t wake her up,¡±


    She said cing her finger over her lips to shush him, he took the finger in his hands and dropped a kiss on it before pulling her close to kiss her softly on the lips.


    ¡°We can call her Alyona, that¡¯s my mom¡¯s name, it means bright and shining, just like our little princess,¡±


    Luciano said and she nodded. It was a beautiful name and she loved it. Knowing how Luciano¡¯s parents had died and just how much that had destroyed him, it felt amazing to see him finally start to heal and also want their daughter to have the same name.


    ¡°Of course, such a pretty name for our princess, Alyona,¡±


    Arielle tested out the name and loved it.


    ¡°Yes, and you have to give her a name too,


    Her husband persuaded. Unlike him, she didn¡¯t want to name her child after her mom, not because she was still mad at her mother, far from it. It was because she genuinely didn¡¯t like her mom¡¯s name, Rosalita, such a weird ass name.


    ¡°Hmm, I will call her Gianni, it means God is gracious,¡±


    She let out. Yup God has been good to her even though she didn¡¯t have a religion, she still believed in his presence and power.


    ¡°That¡¯s such a beautiful name, Alyona Gianni Siegel,¡±


    He pronounced it and it sounded so perfecting from him. He got off the bed and pulled her with him, they both walked to where their babyy sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°Thank you foring to us Alyona Gianni Siegel,''¡±


    Arielle said as they both stood there in each other¡¯s arms watching their little one, Luciano turned her to face him and lifted her face so that she was staring into his eyes. There was so much love and admiration in his eyes towards her and it made her heart feel whole.


    ¡°Thank you foring into my life Arielle and for being the best part of me, for everything, I love you so much, today, tomorrow, and forever,¡±


    He dered.


    ¡°I love you too my favorite, today tomorrow and forever, I love you so much,¡±


    She responded.


    ¡°We are going to be together forever,¡±


    He added.


    ¡°Of course, forever or nothing.¡± She responded and he kissed her, sealing their promise of forever¡­


    THE END¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!